Theologoumena Pantodapa (Book I: De Theologia in Genere)
Book I of the six-volume Theologoumena Pantodapa. Samples show fluent rendering of Owen's chapter-argument summaries and scholastic prose. Consistent with the broader pipeline quality observed in Books II-VI.
Strengths
- Chapter-argument summaries (the dense tricola-style intros) rendered as readable English while preserving Owen's enumerative structure
- Glossary and pipeline are the same as Books II-VI, which have already been graded B+/A-
- Argument-structure preservation intact — 'referring the investigation...' handoff phrasing faithful to scholastic register
Weaknesses
- Metadata does not surface low_confidence_pairs count at the time of this survey — full rate unknown
- No dedicated TRANSLATION_GRADE document yet
- Same OCR-related caveats as the other Owen volumes apply (inline Hebrew/Greek likely reconstructed)
- Sample showed one mild OCR artifact ('4.09!a#e—Totalis') preserved into the source field; should be audited
Reader guidance
Read with the same Owen-pipeline caveats. Watch for occasional OCR-derived glyph noise in the source column of the preview.
Recommended use
Provisionally publication-ready. Run a full grade pass to produce a per-block low_confidence count and a TRANSLATION_GRADE document.
Liber I. De Theologia in Genere
-
Original
Liber I. De Theologia in Genere
English
Book I. On Theology in General
CAPUT I.
-
Original
CAPUT I.
English
Chapter 1.
-
Original
yourororvies USUS—V ocumM peregrinarum in religionem introductionis periculum: ejus duplex occasio—Vocabula Szorsyia, et Dsorsyor, &ypaa—Theologie no- mina apud Judeos—EHjus vocis origo, et usus apud Grecos—Quis primus inter eos SeoAcyixé scripserit—Prima theologia Seoyavias fabulosa descriptio— Nominum “ theologie” et “theologorum” inter Christianos introductio— Johannes sic primus appellatus—’Avozaadyews titulus—Versionis Althiopice Noy. Testam. fatuitas—Doctrina evangelica, quomodo in ipso evangelio vocatur—Vocabulum “ theologiz” recipitur.
English
The use of foreign terms — The danger of introducing foreign words into religion; its twofold occasion — The terms "theology" (theologia) and "theologian" (theologos), and the term "unwritten" (agrapha) — The names for theology among the Jews — The origin and use of this word among the Greeks — Who was the first among them to write on theology — The first theology: a fabulous description of theogony — The introduction of the names "theology" and "theologians" among Christians — John thus first so called — The title "The Theologian" (Theologos) — The absurdity of the Ethiopic version of the New Testament — How evangelical doctrine is called in the gospel itself — The term "theology" is accepted.
Translator note: This block is a table-of-contents summary paragraph. The opening string 'yourororvies' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely 'onomasiologia' (naming/nomenclature) or a similar term referring to the topic of word-usage treated in the section. 'Szorsyia' = theologia (OCR-garbled Greek); 'Dsorsyor' = theologos (OCR-garbled Greek); '&ypaa' = agrapha (unwritten); 'SeoAcyixé' = theologike (OCR-garbled); 'Seoyavias' = theogonias (OCR-garbled); 'Avozaadyews' = Apokalypseos (OCR-garbled, i.e., the title 'of the Apocalypse').
-
Original
I. Qui rerum descriptiones aggrediuntur, ne dvdivua sint de qui- is agunt, utque vitetur éuavvuias vitium, quod sepe in rebus con- sionem parit, ab ipsis nominibus telam ordiuntur. Vere dixit mM nemo, Iipig rd bpdds Oidconew, Oe wpHirov eFeralew rd byiuaras et lus, "Eai révrav rev Cnrovjévy, eis Adyov xvph werurauCdvecdas rovvowc, al.* de Method. Med., cap. v.; sunt enim rerum verba rima: xa} wiyeg- ure. In sacris autem évomaroroyiag ratio habenda est, cim & Spi- tu Sancto nomen est impositum. BeGjrous xevopwvins eb Aoyouarying anes aversari nos docuit apostolus). Novimus etiam quanto ver- rum dispendio, de vocabulis quz in religionem nostram inyexit eertorum hominum arbitrium, sepius pugnaciter certatum sit. eque confusio illa que in Christiana religione cernitur, peregrina- ma vocwm in usum ecclesiasticum introductionl, earumque, quas ex irittis Saneti dictamine proprias habet, in sensum reyyxéy atque wrixév detorsioni minimam sui partem debet. Hine nativam illam mplicitatem aut puritatem doctrine evangelice, e perenni puri- 2 Opus Galeni, medici celeberrimi, de Methodo Medendi, auctor noster respicit.— Eb, tatis omnis fonte manantem, seu pigmentis fucatam adventitiis seu scoriis mistam, ab ipsis ecclesiarum primordiis adulteratam fuisse vetus est querela. Ad eundem scopulum adheesisse insecuta secula presertim postquam more hominum evenerit, ut illud rectum vide retur quod pluribus arriserit, donec ita in immensum error excreverit ut in tpsa Christiana religione, Christianam religionem frustré pene queereres, notius est quam ut probationibus egeat. Imo vel e3 verborum a veteribus usitatorum imperitid, vel ea in alienos usus € sensus detorquente audacia, confusio illa et incertitudo, que in om nibus pene scientiis videre est fluxisse videtur.
English
I. Those who undertake descriptions of things begin their web from the very names, lest they be ambiguous about the subjects they treat, and lest the vice of equivocation — which often breeds confusion in matters — be avoided. That great man spoke truly who said: "With respect to correct teaching, one must first examine the names" — "In all matters that are inquired into, one must occupy oneself chiefly with the name" — and so on; as he writes in On the Method of Medicine, ch. 5 (footnote: Our author refers to the work of Galen, the most celebrated physician, On the Method of Healing.): for words are the primary expressions of things, and their mark. Now in sacred matters, account must be taken of the naming, since the name has been given by the Holy Spirit. The apostle taught us to turn away from profane and empty chatter and contradictions of what is falsely called knowledge. We also know at how great a cost in truth, men have fought contentiously and repeatedly over the terms that the arbitrary will of certain persons introduced into our religion. Nor does that confusion which is seen in the Christian religion owe the least part of itself to the introduction of foreign words into ecclesiastical use, and to the twisting of those words which the Holy Spirit's dictation has made proper to it, into a common and vulgar sense. Hence the ancient complaint that the native simplicity and purity of evangelical doctrine — flowing from the perennial fountain of all purity — has been adulterated from the very beginnings of the churches, whether painted over with extraneous pigments or mixed with dross. That the succeeding ages stumbled on the same rock — especially after it came to pass in the manner of men that whatever pleased the majority was accounted right, until error grew to such an immense degree that within the Christian religion itself one would search almost in vain for the Christian religion — this is better known than to require proof. Indeed, it appears that that confusion and uncertainty, which can be seen to have flowed into virtually all branches of learning, arose either from ignorance of the words used by the ancients, or from the audacity of twisting them to alien usages and meanings.
Translator note: Several Greek phrases are OCR-damaged throughout. 'dvdivua' = ambiguous (Greek: ἀνώνυμα or ἀμφίβολα); 'éuavvuias' = equivocation (Greek: ὁμωνυμίας); the quotation block 'Iipig rd bpdds Oidconew...' is heavily garbled but is recognizably from Galen's de Methodo Medendi ch.5, rendered here from context: 'With respect to correct teaching, one must first examine the names' and the continuation 'In all matters inquired into, one must chiefly occupy oneself with the name.' 'évomaroroyiag' = nomenclature/naming (Greek: ὀνοματολογίας). 'BeGjrous xevopwvins eb Aoyouarying anes' is OCR-damaged Greek, rendering the apostle's phrase about avoiding 'profane and empty chatter and contradictions of what is falsely called knowledge' (cf. 1 Tim. 6:20; 2 Tim. 2:16). 'reyyxéy atque wrixév' = common and vulgar (Greek: κοινόν and χυδαῖον — OCR-damaged).
-
Original
II. Porro: vocabulorum quorum usus, ex infinita pene Scriptorum congerie emergens, locum aliquem celebrem in religione nostra o¢ cupaverit, quze gyrés in sacra Scriptura non leguntur, duo suni genera; primum eorum que ad importunas heereticorum dvriAoyia, convincendas expressit necessitas; eorum, quee sub veritatis illustran dee, seu d&xpi€eorépws docende preetextu, vel invenerunt, vel ab alii inventa in usum, suopte ingenio freti, adhibuerunt viri erudition aliqua insignes, alterum. Prout autem, qui illa ab aris focisque eccle siasticis exterminanda vellent, nisi qui cum ipsa veritate simultate: exercent, invenies forté oppidd paucos; ita de hisce retinendis im portune vitilitigare, nihil aliud est quam inveteratis preejudiciis, é studio partium, eternis litibus litare.
English
II. Furthermore: there are two kinds of terms whose use, emerging from the virtually inexhaustible mass of writers, has come to occupy some celebrated place in our religion, yet which are not read in the sacred Scripture itself. The first kind consists of those which necessity compelled in order to refute the importunate objections of heretics; the second, of those which men distinguished by some learning either invented themselves, or took up from others' inventions for their own use, relying on their own ingenuity, under the pretext of illuminating truth or of teaching it more precisely. Now, just as you would find very few indeed who would wish to banish these terms from the hearths and altars of the church — except those who are at war with truth itself — so to wrangle importunately about retaining them is nothing other than to sacrifice to inveterate prejudices and party spirit in endless litigation.
Translator note: 'dvriAoyia' = objections/contradictions (Greek: ἀντιλογίας — OCR-damaged); 'd&xpi€eorépws' = more precisely/accurately (Greek: ἀκριβέστερον — OCR-damaged); 'gyrés' appears to be OCR for 'quae' (Latin) used alongside the sense 'which are not found.'
-
Original
III. Theologie,atque theologorwm ivowaroroviay pertinaciter quidar: oppugnant; neque de ea, clm utrumque nomen sit ethnicorum homt num e¥pyua, neque ulla vox sit in sacra Scriptura /coduvamoten, acritel digladiari placet. Uti enim omne nomen honestum, im6 magnificum rel cujus nomen habetur preejudicio erit, ubi plus momenti habe quam res ipsa: ita clm non nisi adhibitis multis ratiocinationibus nomina aliqua vindicari possint, non in minore discrimine res ipsat esse positas judicabunt imperiti: praesertim ubi adest dwerpia avbornie Preeterea, clim eousque apud eos, quos penes olim fuit, atque etiam num est jus et norma loquendi, mos invaluerit, ut per vocabula iste quasi ars aliqua designaretur, atque certum genus hominum ef in structorum, a quo utroque abhorret simplicitatis evangelices myste rium, neque respectu ortiis, neque usds ad id exprimendum de qu queritur, satis accommoda videri possint. Verdm cum in omn oulnrhoss, rd duproCnrovwevoy nomen aliquod habere oportet: age, abrasi unguibus atque pilis, illo contenti simus quod invexit, ex plurimorun assensu, usus: nihilominus liberrimi in rei ipsius nature indagatione quam exponendam suscepimus, futuri. De ejus autem apud alios per nomina notatione, pauca preemittere licet. f
English
III. Some stubbornly attack the naming of "theology" and "theologians"; and since both names are the product of pagan men, and no such word is found in the sacred Scripture, we have no desire to fight sharply over it. For just as every honorable — indeed magnificent — name will become a prejudice in favor of the thing that bears it, when it carries more weight than the thing itself: so likewise, when certain names can only be defended by bringing many arguments, the unlearned will judge that the things themselves are no less imperiled — especially where an atmosphere of self-authority is present. Moreover, since among those who once held, and still hold, the right and standard of speech, the custom has so far prevailed that by these terms a certain discipline is designated, as well as a certain class of men trained in it — from both of which the mystery of evangelical simplicity recoils — they seem insufficiently suited, whether in respect of their origin or their use, for expressing what is being inquired about. But since in every matter under dispute one must have some name: come then, with nails and hair scraped clean, let us be content with that term which usage, by the consent of very many, has introduced — while remaining entirely free in our investigation of the nature of the thing itself, which we have undertaken to expound. But concerning the designations by which it has been known among others, it is permitted to make a few preliminary remarks.
Translator note: 'ivowaroroviay' = nomenclature/naming (Greek: ὀνοματοποιΐαν or ὀνοματολογίαν — OCR-damaged); 'e¥pyua' = product/work (Greek: εὕρημα — OCR-damaged); '/coduvamoten' = OCR-damaged Greek, likely ὁμώνυμον or a form indicating the word is not found in Scripture (agrammatic); 'dwerpia avbornie' = self-authority/autonomy (Greek: αὐθεντία αὐθαίρετος — OCR-damaged); 'oulnrhoss' = the subject under inquiry (Greek: ζητήσεως or similar — OCR-damaged); 'rd duproCnrovwevoy' = the thing under dispute (Greek: τὸ ἀμφισβητούμενον — OCR-damaged); 'abrasi unguibus atque pilis' is a proverbial Latin expression meaning 'with nails and hair scraped bare,' i.e., stripped of all ceremony, without further ado.
-
Original
IV..Theologiam varie indigitant Judei; mnbyn mon, “ Sapientie divina,” Buxtorf. Lex. Tal. p. 752; nnn ny, “ Scientia legalis, idem ibid. et _p. 984; et mn Tb, “Studium legis.” Theologum mdsn wx, “Virum divinum,” vocant. ‘Theologiam autem induas partes cant
English
IV. The Jews designate theology variously: as "divine wisdom" (Buxtorf, Lexicon Talmudicum, p. 752); as "legal knowledge" (idem, ibid., and p. 984); and as "study of the law." They call the theologian a "divine man." Moreover, they divide theology into two parts —
Translator note: The Hebrew terms are OCR-degraded (rendered as 'mnbyn mon,' 'nnn ny,' 'mn Tb,' 'mdsn wx') and cannot be reliably reconstructed. Their Latin glosses ('Sapientie divina,' 'Scientia legalis,' 'Studium legis,' 'Virum divinum') are preserved from the body text and used as the translation. The block ends mid-sentence; the continuation appears in the following block (index 7).
-
Original
‘spescit apud eos theologorum doctissimus Maimonides, prefat. 2, 1 More Nebuchim, et preefat. ad tertiam partem ejusdem operis. st enim vel nwsna nwyn, opus creationis, seu theologia naturalis, al nam AwyN, opus curris, seu mystica; nomine ex Hzech. i. de- umpto ; illam vulgo, hance paucis exponendam esse docet. Czete- im in Veteri Testamento verbum nullum est quod per theologiam ‘ddi potest, aliudve vocabulum ei dvéAoyor. Communiter Seodborod sud scriptores Greecos, est qui de Deo disserit; unde of Acrgay voréyor, “Theologi Delphici,” apud Plutarchum, qep) rév éxAcrorrbreoy onornpiav. Ozorhoyovmeva sunt “ de Deo disputata.” Librorum @¢oA0- »uwévev Asclepiadis Mendetis meminit, in Augusto, Suetonius; qui- as feedum atheismum, et Agyptiorum in Mendete urbe cum hirco gem coluerunt ddéwiroy wiEw in lucem produxit, et defendit hominis ‘onstrum. Nichomachus Gerasinus etiam libros duos é&pidunrindy oroy ovyévany Seripsit; zpyov roppw ris ériypaons dvepprupévov, inquit Pho- us, Bib. Cod. clxxxvii., ineptum scilicet. @zodovi« verd ex usu Greecee oguee potitis “ Sermonem de Deo,” quam Sermonem Dei significat ; sque ita vocabulum illud exponit Augustinus, de Civit. Dei, lib. viii up. 1.: “Sermo est,” inquit, “seu ratio de Deo.” Sed neque desunt al- wrius significationis exempla. @zorpérioy est “oraculum Dei,” seu quod eus enuntiat: et Isconueia “significatio, quam Deus exhibet.” Ve- ‘istissimi Greecize scriptores, qui de diis et deorum cultu agebant, rimi appellati sunt Szoréyo, et scientia eorum Seorcyfa. Lactan. 2 Ira Dei, cap. ii., isti poétee fuere; atque 11 promde communiter eo omine insigniti. Aristoteles, Metaph. ii.; Clem. Alexand., Strom. ; Isidor. lib. v.; Pherecydes Syrus primus inter gentes, oratione isd, “theologica”’ tractasse fertur. SuwCorsmqy autem et crypticam seu Mywaringy, qua postea usi sunt Pythagoreei, illius hominis doctrinam lisse affrmant. Ipse primarius Pythagore preceptor, et “theologus” ictus est. Hjusmodi Seoroyxé scripsisse Heraclitum testantur Dio- snes et Hesychius Illustrius; unde oxoresds appellatur. Vixit tem Pherecydes iste tate Cyri; usque adeo in omni scientia in- intes Greeci fuere, si ad Orientales conferantur. Id Soloni a sacer- . hte Saitico exprobratum. 7O, SArwy, Torwy, Inquit, “EAAqves de? rates ig yepuv Oe"EAAny om Zor. *Axoboug ody, wag TI Toro Revers, Davo. jéor Zort (cimenv) rag uyds mévres’ obdeuiav yap ev abrais exere OF apyatay mony waroscy dE cv, ode wchdnuce xpévp rorsv oddév'-—* *O Solon, Solon, t, Graeci semper pueri estis; senex Greecorum est nullus.” Causam utem cur hoe diceret sciscitanti Soloni senem illum respondisse aie- fat ipse, ‘ Juvenes estis animis omnes: nullam enim ex antiqua audi- ‘one veterum sententiam in istis habetis, neque disciplinam vetus- hte canam ullam,’” Plato in Phedon. Nam theologiam quidem onge ante Cyri tempora splendorem obtinuisse, imd dxu4v excessisse tum est. Vid. Plin: Nat. Hist. lib. vii. cap. i., “ quee quis in vita in- lenerit.” Todrov pyoi Ociroumos aparov repli Qboews nal Jeav"EAAnor ypéxvou'—* Eum Theopompus asserit primum omnium de natura et de diis scripsisse,’” Diogenes in ejus vita. Quod etiam apparet e3 epistola Thaletis ad eundem, cujus hoc initium: OaArjeo Depextde ruvbdvomal o wpairov Iuvey medrew Abyous dmpl Taw Seiov xpnucray sig Tod: "RAAgvas paivev. Pherecydem autem, Syrium, a Syra insula appella: tum esse putat Hesychius Illustr.: ”Eor:, inquit, wia raiv KuxAddwy vqoay % Xvpa, in vita ejus. Alii Syrum fuisse volunt, quod verisimilius Ipse autem in operis procemio Museeum Eumolpi filium, zrpérov Yeo- yoviey rojo affirmavit. Kum sriv SecAéyoy dixere Platonici empha- tice ; et prastantissimus semper habebatur theologus. Sed de Homero, Philostratus im Heroicis, ’Oppéa é wodAoig raw nard ri Jeoroyiav baepzpe,—< Ipsum Orpheum in multis ad theologiam perti- nentibus superavit;” inventis addidit. Eorum autem SeoAcyia erat Yeoyoviag expositio; nam deos omnes genitos fuisse autuméarunt. Ita Herodotus de Persis in Clio: Od dvdpwroputas évéusoav rods Seodg nxabcderep of “BAAnves elves) nam Perse deos naturales colebant. De Greecis loquor post Hellenismi introductionem; nam veteres Greecos ceterarum gentium more, primum ccelum et sidera coluisse, probat Eusebius, Preepar. Evangel. lib. i. cap. ix.: Ox dpa, quit, rig jv Seo- yoviag ‘EAAnunis, 1 PapCupiniis rots rardasrcross rav avOpdarwv Aéyos, ode Eockvay MOpuors, ovde 4 viv ToAAH PAvapia rig rev Sedy &ppevowv re nel Inreciv xarovouaciag. Atque longe ante eum Plato in Cratylo: ®at vovrat jor of wxpuror raw dvdpuruy epi rhy ‘HAAGOK robroug pudvoug sods nysiobas otorep viv roAAol ray BupCapav, jAsov nal oehqunv, nal viv, nol dorpa, xai ovpavév. Sed de hisce plura postea. Quo tempore civitate Christiana donatum est vocabulum hoe, incertum. In titulo Apo- calypseos, Johannes dicitur 6 S<oAéyos. Is in regio Montani exemplari, est, Awondrurus rot aylou droordrou nal ebayyersorod “Lacvvov rod Jeordyou Reliquis exemplaribus absolute ita dicitur. Additur in versione ZAthiopica, “ Qui Johannes erat episcopus Constantinopolitane metropolis quum passurus erat persecutionem ;” stolide satis, et prout eum interpretem decuit. Czeterum ériypapy ista cttm incertissima sit originis, et merito ofyeros, ex versu libri secundo desumpta vider) potest: “Johannes éwapripnoz riv Aéyov rod ©zod-” hoc est,sermonem Dei, non autem de Deo. At alia usitatior est vocabuli significatio ut ostendimus. Neque quod testificatus sit Adyov rod @cod, sed quod clarissime exposuit Adyov riv civ, veteres xar’ eZox4v Johannem theo logum dixerunt. Qui id primus fecit Origenes est. Theologiz et theologorum tam familiariter meminit, Dionys. Areopag. cap. ill de Div. Nom., ac si in usu frequentissimo tum temporis fuissent illa bviuwara reyund, sed imoCorswazov esse scriptorem illum omnes pene consentiunt. Itaque vocabula ista sacram Scripturam quod attinet sunt éypaga. Equidem doctrina evangelica dicitur Adyos wis, Phil il. 16; 6 Adyog 6 rod oravpot, 1 Cor. 1.18; Adyog rig aiorews, 1 Tim. iv. 6} 6 Aéyos rod Xprorod, Col. ili. 16; Adyos cod, 1 Thess. ii. 18; ad hee atque nujusmodi alia, respectu habito, sobrium istiusmodi vocabulorum | asum non rejicimus; quamvis head nesciamus sensum eorum reywndy sine veritatis prejudicio retineri non posse. Vocemus itaque rem istam de qua nobis sermo est, cum Eusebio ad Marcellum Yeoroy/av FAADNOLOTIXGY.
English
— as the most learned among their theologians, Maimonides, explains in the preface to the second part of the More Nebuchim, and in the preface to the third part of the same work. For it is either the "work of creation" — that is, natural theology — or the "work of the chariot" — that is, mystical theology — a name taken from Ezech. 1; the former, he teaches, is to be expounded to the common people, the latter to few. But for the rest, there is no word in the Old Testament that can be rendered by "theology," nor any other term equivalent to it. Among Greek writers generally, a theologian is one who discourses about God; hence the "Delphic theologians" in Plutarch, concerning the salvation of those who consult the oracle. "Theologoumena" means "things disputed concerning God." Suetonius, in his Life of Augustus, mentions the books of "Theologoumena" by Asclepiades of Mendes — a monster of a man who brought to light and defended foul atheism, and the unspeakable intercourse which the Egyptians in the city of Mendes practiced with a goat. Nicomachus of Gerasa also wrote two books of arithmetical theological matters; a work, says Photius, Bibliotheca, Codex clxxxvii., far removed from its title — that is, inept. Now "theology," from the usage of the Greek language, signifies rather "discourse about God" than "the word of God"; and thus Augustine expounds that term, in The City of God, lib. viii. cap. 1: "It is," he says, "speech, or discourse, about God." But examples of another meaning are not lacking. A "theopropeion" ("oracle of God") is what God announces; and "theosemia" is "the sign that God exhibits." The most ancient writers of Greece, who treated of the gods and the worship of the gods, were first called theologians, and their knowledge was called theology. These were the poets, says Lactantius, On the Wrath of God, cap. ii., and accordingly they were commonly distinguished by that name. Aristotle (Metaphysics, bk. ii.), Clement of Alexandria (Stromateis), and Isidore (bk. v.) relate that Pherecydes the Syrian was the first among the nations to handle theological matters in prose. They affirm that the symbolic and cryptic or mystical doctrine — later used by the Pythagoreans — was derived from that man. Pythagoras's own primary teacher was himself called a "theologian." Diogenes and Hesychius Illustrius testify that Heraclitus wrote works of that theological kind; whence he is called "the obscure." This same Pherecydes lived in the age of Cyrus — so far behind in every branch of learning were the Greeks, when compared with the peoples of the East. This was reproached to Solon by a priest of the Saitic people who said: "O Solon, Solon, you Greeks are always children; there is no old man among the Greeks." And when Solon inquired why he said this, that old man himself is said to have replied: "You are all young in mind; for you have in yourselves no ancient opinion derived from old tradition, nor any learning made venerable by time" — Plato, in the Phaedrus. For indeed theology had obtained its splendor long before the times of Cyrus, and had even passed its peak. See Pliny, Natural History, lib. vii. cap. i., on "what each man discovered in life." "Theopompus asserts that he was the first of all the Greeks to write on nature and the gods" — Diogenes, in his Life. This also appears from the letter of Thales to Pherecydes, of which this is the opening: "Thales to Pherecydes: I learn that you were the first of the Ionians to venture to speak words about divine matters to the Greeks." Hesychius Illustrius believes that Pherecydes "the Syrian" was named from the island of Syra: "For," he says, "Syra is one of the Cyclades islands," in his Life of Pherecydes. Others hold that he was Syrian by nation, which is more probable. He himself, in the preface to his work, affirmed Musaeus, the son of Eumolpus, to have been the first to compose a theogony. The Platonists called Homer a theologian emphatically; and he was always considered the most excellent theologian. But concerning Homer, Philostratus in the Heroicus says: "He surpassed Orpheus himself in many things pertaining to theology" — and added his own discoveries. Their theology was an exposition of theogony; for they believed all the gods had been born. So Herodotus concerning the Persians in the Clio: "They did not consider the gods to have human form, as the Greeks do" — for the Persians worshipped natural gods. I speak of the Greeks after the introduction of Hellenism; for Eusebius, Praeparatio Evangelica, lib. i. cap. ix., proves that the ancient Greeks, after the manner of other nations, first worshipped the sky and the stars: "So then," he says, "there was among the Greeks no word of theogony such as existed among the most ancient barbarians, nor the ordinances of Orpheus, nor the current great folly of naming and pursuing the gods with male and female designations." And long before him, Plato in the Cratylus: "It seems to me that the first men of Greece supposed only these to be gods, as even now many of the barbarians do: the sun and the moon and the earth and the stars and the sky." But more on these matters later. At what time this word was admitted into the Christian community is uncertain. In the title of the Apocalypse, John is called "the Theologian." In the royal copy of Montanus it reads: "Revelation of the holy apostle and evangelist John the Theologian." In the remaining copies it is simply so stated. In the Ethiopic version there is added: "Who was John the bishop of the metropolitan city of Constantinople when he was about to suffer persecution" — foolish enough, and as befitted that translator. Moreover, since this title is of very uncertain origin, and rightly to be doubted, it can be seen as derived from the second verse of the book: "John testified to the word of God" — that is, the word of God, not discourse about God. But there is another more common meaning of the term, as we have shown. Not because he testified to the word of God, but because he most clearly expounded the Word of life, did the ancients call John par excellence the theologian. Origen was the first to do so. Dionysius the Areopagite, in On the Divine Names, ch. iii., makes such familiar mention of theology and theologians as if those technical terms had been at that time in very frequent use — but virtually everyone agrees that that writer is a forgery. And so those terms, as far as the sacred Scripture is concerned, are unwritten (agrapha). Indeed, evangelical doctrine is called "the word of life" (Phil. 2:16), "the word of the cross" (1 Cor. 1:18), "the word of faith" (1 Tim. 4:6), "the word of Christ" (Col. 3:16), "the word of God" (1 Thess. 2:13); and with reference to these and similar expressions, we do not reject the sober use of such terms — although we are well aware that their technical sense cannot be retained without prejudice to truth. Let us therefore call the matter of which we are to speak, with Eusebius in his letter to Marcellus, "Hellenistic theology" — that is, theology expressed in the Greek manner.
Translator note: This block is a continuation of block 6, beginning mid-sentence (Maimonides). Extensive OCR-damaged Greek throughout. Key identifications: 'nwsna nwyn' = Hebrew for 'work of creation' (ma'aseh bereshit), natural theology; 'AwyN' = Hebrew for 'work of the chariot' (ma'aseh merkavah), mystical theology. 'Seodborod' = theologos (Greek: θεολόγος — OCR-damaged). 'of Acrgay voréyor' = 'Theologi Delphici' (Greek: οἱ Δελφοὶ θεολόγοι — OCR-damaged). 'Ozorhoyovmeva' = Theologoumena (Greek: Θεολογούμενα — OCR-damaged). '@¢oA0-»uwévev' = same, OCR-damaged. 'ddéwiroy wiEw' = unlawful intercourse (Greek: ἀθέμιτον μίξιν — OCR-damaged). 'é&pidunrindy oroy ovyévany' = arithmetical theological (Greek: ἀριθμητικῆς θεολογούμενα — OCR-damaged). '@zodovi«' = theologia (Greek: θεολογία — OCR-damaged). '@zorpérioy' = theopropion, oracle of God (Greek: θεοπρόπιον — OCR-damaged); 'Isconueia' = theosemia (Greek: θεοσημεία — OCR-damaged). 'Szoréyo' = theologoi (OCR-damaged); 'Seorcyfa' = theologia (OCR-damaged). 'SuwCorsmqy' = symbolic (Greek: συμβολικήν — OCR-damaged); 'Mywaringy' = mystical (Greek: μυστικήν — OCR-damaged). 'Seoroyxé' = theologike (OCR-damaged). 'oxoresds' = the obscure (Greek: σκοτεινός — OCR-damaged). The Solon speech is OCR-damaged Greek quoted from Plato's Timaeus (not Phaedrus as Owen's text says — Owen cites 'Plato in Phedon' which may be a lapse for Timaeus). 'dxu4v' = acme/peak (Greek: ἀκμήν). 'Todrov pyoi Ociroumos...' is OCR-damaged Greek from Diogenes Laertius. 'OaArjeo Depextde...' is OCR-damaged Greek from the letter of Thales to Pherecydes. 'Eor:...% Xvpa' = 'Syra is one of the Cyclades islands' (OCR-damaged Greek from Hesychius). 'Kum sriv SecAéyoy' = 'called the theologian' (OCR-damaged Greek). 'Oppéa é wodAoig...' = Philostratus's Greek (OCR-damaged). 'Od dvdpwroputas...' = Herodotus's Greek (OCR-damaged). 'Ox dpa...' = Eusebius's Greek quotation (OCR-damaged). '®at vovrat...' = Plato's Greek (OCR-damaged). '6 S<oAéyos' = ho Theologos (OCR-damaged). 'Awondrurus...rod Jeordyou' = 'Revelation of the holy apostle and evangelist John the Theologian' (OCR-damaged Greek). 'ériypapy' = title/inscription (Greek: ἐπιγραφή). 'ofyeros' = doubtful (Greek: ὕποπτος — OCR-damaged). 'Johannes éwapripnoz riv Aéyov rod ©zod' = 'John testified to the word of God' (OCR-damaged Greek). 'Adyov rod @cod' = word of God (Greek). 'Adyov riv civ' = Word of life (Greek). 'bviuwara reyund' = technical terms (Greek: ὀνόματα τεχνικά — OCR-damaged). 'imoCorswazov' = spurious/forged (Greek: ὑποβεβλημένον — OCR-damaged). 'éypaga' = unwritten/not in Scripture (Greek: ἄγραφα). The Scripture references 'Adyos wis' (Phil. 2:16), '6 Adyog 6 rod oravpod' (1 Cor. 1:18), 'Adyog rig aiorews' (1 Tim. 4:6), '6 Aéyos rod Xprorod' (Col. 3:16), 'Adyos cod' (1 Thess. 2:13) are OCR-damaged Greek rendered by their standard English translations. 'Yeoroy/av FAADNOLOTIXGY' = 'Hellenistic theology' (Greek: θεολογίαν Ἑλληνιστικήν — OCR-damaged). 'reywndy' = technical (Greek: τεχνικόν — OCR-damaged).
CAPUT II.
-
Original
CAPUT II.
English
Chapter 2.
-
Original
heologiz notio abstracta—Quo sensu eam scientiam esse contendunt scholastici— Eorum sententia rejecta—Ab omni humana scientia alienam esse theologiam probat apostolus, 1 Cor. ii. Mutu, fuorhpiov, TeArcion, TEASIOS, rtan—Paulinus theologus quis—Theologiam ad humanarum artium et scientiarum regulas compingendi plurimorum labor irritus—Scholasticorum ineptie et duasia.
English
The abstract notion of theology — In what sense the scholastics contend it is a science — Their opinion rejected — The apostle proves that theology is alien from all human science, 1 Cor. 2 — The terms "to initiate" (myein), "mystery" (mysterion), "to perfect" (teleioun), "perfect" (teleios), and related words — Who the Pauline theologian is — The fruitless labor of the many who attempt to force theology into the rules of the human arts and sciences — The absurdities and foolishness of the scholastics.
Translator note: The garbled strings 'Mutu, fuorhpiov, TeArcion, TEASIOS, rtan' are OCR-damaged Greek terms. From context (the chapter argument) these are: μύω (myein, to initiate/close), μυστήριον (mysterion, mystery), τελειόω (teleioun, to perfect/consecrate), τέλειος (teleios, perfect/mature), and a fifth term (possibly τελετή, sacred rite) — rendered in English as the reconstructed glosses above.
-
Original
I. UT moram nobis injicerent, quee de notione theologie abstracta, ti loquuntur, et artificiali, inter plurimos agitantur, cim ad naturee ‘jus expositionem prout videbitur non pertineant, causa nulla est. Etenim utrum ars sit an scientia; et si scientia dicenda sit, utrum i heoretica sit an practica, an verd ex utraque mista, quodnam sit gjus objectum proprium et immediatum, quod genus, quee differentia, ‘quis fis, plurimaque alia futilia prorsus, ex scholaé Aristotelis philosophiam miscentes simplicitati Christiane, varie et subtiliter disputarunt omne genus theologi: ita intelligendo faciunt, ut nihil ‘intelligant. Cum enim S<oroyiniig érrorqung mentionem fecerit Aristo- teles, eamque prestantissimam rév Sewparinéy éxsornudy esse docuerit, scholastici (ii preesertim quibus juxta Deum Thomas est) quibus abs ‘20 dissentire erat religio, theologiam, Christianam scientiam esse, Feamque speculativam contenderunt. Artis nomen ab hoc negotio Fexsulare debere, tandem omnium est consensus. An scientice de- itiones, quibus scilicet quid sit apud hos, quid apud illos, pro Scujusvis libitu enuntiatur, quid commune habeant cum theologia, videbitur. Cum ideo res ipse, nempe artes et scientiw, atque ip- sarum descriptiones et definitiones incerte sint et arbitrariz, pro g. sit wiunring +d rAs?orov, SeU Ipsarum rerum imitatrix) aut scientiee alicujus sit zarbawuu, [qui] rem de qua agimus exhibeat, de his tam diversis, in ordinem redigendis, frustra erit omnis labor et solertia. Jeterum de scientiis reyvxdas sic dictis, quee conclusiones ex prin- ‘ipiis notioribus respiciunt, et ab objectis propriis nuncupationem sortiuntur, vel doctrina ipsa qué res de quibus agunt artificiose dis- conuntur, vel mentis facultas aut habitus qua doctrinam illam com- orehendimus, attenditur. Doctrine autem, que semper nititur ‘undamentis quibusdam et theorematis que rationi humane non antiim sunt consona, sed et cognata, qualis est scientia omnis, cum mysterio omnem captum pure \ux~éy seu naturalem superante, nulla communitas esse potest. Dewm enim rite cognosct non posse, nist per Deum, omnium est. xpornnus. Habitus uti loquuntur sczenti- ficus est mentis ad istiusmodi doctrinam conformitas, e reflua prin- cipiorum cognatorum actione disciplinari nata; ita ut divinam illam vim mentis que theologia est, queeque veracitati revelantis innititur, exprimere nequeat. Objectum autem theologiz, cim aliquo sensu sit Deus ipse, ab omnium scientiarum objectis infinite magis distat quam iste, ab ipso nihilo; tantum abest ut ratione aliqua, -illius Te- spectu, ei conveniret cum walla artibus aut scientiis.
English
I. There is no reason for us to linger over the questions debated by many concerning the abstract, as they call it, and artificial notion of theology, since they do not appear to pertain to the exposition of its nature. For whether it is an art or a science; and if it is to be called a science, whether it is theoretical or practical, or indeed mixed from both; what its proper and immediate object is; what its genus, what its differentia, what its end — these and many other entirely futile questions have been debated variously and subtly by theologians of every kind, who mingle the philosophy of Aristotle's school with the simplicity of Christianity: by so much understanding they understand nothing. For since Aristotle had made mention of theology as a kind of knowledge, and had taught that it is the most excellent of the contemplative sciences, the scholastics — especially those for whom Thomas is next to God, and from whom to dissent was treated as a matter of religion — contended that Christian theology is a science, and indeed a speculative one. That the name of art ought to be banished from this business is at last the consensus of all. Whether the definitions of science — in which, of course, what it is according to one and what according to another is declared at each person's pleasure — have anything in common with theology, will be considered. Since, therefore, the things themselves, namely the arts and sciences, along with their descriptions and definitions, are uncertain and arbitrary — whether, for instance, art is the imitation of things, or whether something is a kind of science that exhibits the matter under discussion — all labor and ingenuity in reducing these so varied things to order will be in vain. Now, regarding what are called technical sciences, which look to conclusions drawn from better-known principles and receive their names from their proper objects — whether attention is given to the doctrine itself by which the things they treat are artificially arranged, or to the faculty or habit of the mind by which we comprehend that doctrine — it is evident that no common ground can exist between a doctrine that always rests upon certain foundations and theorems which are not only consonant with human reason but also kindred to it (as every science is), and a mystery that surpasses every purely natural or rational capacity. For it is the common conviction of all that God cannot be rightly known except through God. The so-called scientific habit is a conformity of the mind to such doctrine, arising from the disciplinary action of kindred principles flowing back upon it; so that it cannot express that divine power of the mind which is theology, and which rests upon the veracity of the One who reveals. Moreover, the object of theology, since in some sense it is God Himself, is infinitely more distant from the objects of all the sciences than those objects are from nothing itself; so far is it from being the case that, in any respect, theology could share anything in common with any of the arts or sciences.
Translator note: Multiple OCR-damaged Greek strings appear in this block. 'S<oroyiniig érrorqung' is OCR damage for θεολογικῆς ἐπιστήμης (theological science/knowledge) — Aristotle's term for theology as first philosophy. 'rév Sewparinéy éxsornudy' is OCR damage for τῶν θεωρητικῶν ἐπιστημῶν (of the contemplative/theoretical sciences). 'wiunring +d rAs?orov' and 'zarbawuu' are OCR-damaged Greek that cannot be recovered with confidence; from context they appear to describe art as imitation of things (cf. Plato's mimesis) and a sub-type of science, respectively — translated by sense. '\ux~éy' is OCR damage for ψυχικόν or φυσικόν (natural); rendered as 'natural.' 'xpornnus' is OCR damage for κοινότης or a similar noun meaning common conviction or maxim; rendered as 'common conviction.' 'reyvxdas' is OCR damage for τεχνικάς (technical).
-
Original
II. Apostolus etiam planissime ed loci, ubi de hisce rebus data opera et expresse agit, ab omni humana sapientia et scientia alienam rationem theologiz Christianee reddit: ‘O Adyog mov, inquit, xa) rd xhpuyud jov, hoc est, et scientia et doctrina, obm ev resdoig (Seu reiorors vel ridavors) dvdpamtvns coping Aébyoss (quibus consistit ommis ars aut sci- entia humana vulgd sic dicta), dr’ gv dwodeiZer Tvebuaros xe) duvdmewsr (& di dv0w) (prout enim mathematicr suas habent dmodeiZers, atque dialectici suas; ita év drodeiEer etiam consistit doctrina heec nostra, sed spirituali et potente, quae ab illis dvdpurivns coping tam longe abest, doy oiparos éor aad yaius. (Deinde discriminis hujus rationem addit et finem): “Iva, inquit, 7 wiorss dudy (seu assensus doctrines nostra adhibitus) uj 7 é copig avépdarwv (uti esset si iisdem aut similibus principiis, forma, aut fine, consisteret theologia perinde ae artes et: scientize philosophorum), a0’ év duvdmer Ocod (efficaciter sapientiam: hanc per Spiritum suum operantis). Zopiay 6: AnAotmey ev roi reAcsorg* copiay d: od rod aidvos rovrou (non sapientiam quee ex humana prodiit eruditione): dAA& Auwrotuev copiav Oeod ev pvornpin caronenpummevyny, (quee autem consensio sapientize Dei wvornpide: cum humanis ullis disciplinis esse potest? Illam vero), ‘Hwiv 6 @cig daendarue Or rot Tvetwarog abrot (has diversimode docet humana sapientia).—1 Cor. ii, 4, 5, 6, 10. Sive ideo ortum theologie, sive subjectum, sive finem, sive modum discendi docendique, totam denique naturam aut usum spectes, apparet eam nullo modo ita inter scientias humanas, vel speculativas vel practicas numerari posse, ut ad earum regulas, aut methodos astringi debeat. Imd ipsa voeabula, méodos, wedo- deben, réyyn, quae scientiis sunt o/xe%, secundiim scripturam hic locum: nullam habent; wvéo et inde wvsrjprov de quo, sensu sanctissimo apos- tolus agit, inter ipsos e¢hnicos constanter aliquid alienum satis ab onni-- bus aliis scientiis denotant,—mysterium est. Mvéw est initio, seu sacris instituo; et wuotwor passive. Aliter paulo, sed in eundem sensum Etymol. Mag. Auctor. Mdorns, inquit, rapa rd wba, rd xoppto wbovreg yap ras aiobjcess xoul eu rev cupuinay ppovridwy yivomevol, OUTH Tes Selag chvoendurpers ede ncove} quast inexstast divinas acceperuntirradiationes, Et ra pvorgpia amd rév wvey derivari dicit Jamblichus apud Photium, cod. xciv., sed inepte, prout ostendit ratio etymologize quam — C a te eee
English
II. The apostle also, in the most explicit terms, in that passage where he treats these matters deliberately and expressly, shows that Christian theology is alien from all human wisdom and science: "My word," he says, "and my preaching" — that is, both the knowledge and the doctrine — "not in persuasive words of human wisdom" (in which all human art and science so-called ordinarily consists), "but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power" (for just as the mathematicians have their demonstrations, and the dialecticians theirs, so also our doctrine consists in demonstration — but a spiritual and powerful demonstration, which is as far removed from human wisdom as heaven is from earth). Then he adds the reason and end of this distinction: "That your faith" (that is, the assent rendered to our doctrine) "might not be in the wisdom of men" (as it would be if theology rested on the same or similar principles, form, and end as the arts and sciences of the philosophers), "but in the power of God" (who efficaciously works this wisdom through His Spirit). "But we speak wisdom among the perfect" — "wisdom not of this age" (not the wisdom that proceeds from human learning): "but we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, hidden" (and what agreement can the wisdom of God in mystery have with any human disciplines? Indeed), "God has revealed it to us through His Spirit" (human wisdom teaches these things in a wholly different manner). — 1 Cor. 2:4, 5, 6, 10. Whether, therefore, you consider the origin of theology, or its subject, or its end, or its manner of learning and teaching, or finally its whole nature and use, it is evident that it can in no way be numbered among the human sciences — whether speculative or practical — such that it ought to be bound by their rules or methods. Indeed, the very terms "method," "methodology," and "art," which are proper to the sciences, have no place here according to Scripture. Moreover, the word myein, and from it mysterion — of which the apostle treats in the most holy sense — consistently denotes, even among the pagans themselves, something sufficiently alien from all other sciences: it is a mystery. Myein means to initiate, or to instruct in sacred things; and mysterion is derived from this passively. The author of the Etymologicum Magnum says something slightly different but to the same effect: "Mystes," he says, "comes from myein, meaning to withdraw; for closing the senses and becoming free from the attendant cares, they thus receive the divine illuminations." And Iamblichus, as cited by Photius (codex 94), says that the mysteries are derived from myein — but this is incorrectly, as the logic of the etymology he offers itself demonstrates.
Translator note: This block contains extensive OCR-damaged Greek quotations from 1 Cor. 2:4, 5, 6, 10, recovered by sense from Owen's Latin glosses alongside each: 'O Adyog mov' = Ὁ λόγος μου (my word); 'rd xhpuyud jov' = τὸ κήρυγμά μου (my preaching); 'resdoig / reiorors vel ridavors' = πειθοῖς / πιθανοῖς (persuasive); 'dvdpamtvns coping Aébyoss' = ἀνθρωπίνης σοφίας λόγοις (words of human wisdom); 'drodeiZer Tvebuaros xe) duvdmewsr' = ἀποδείξει πνεύματος καὶ δυνάμεως (demonstration of the Spirit and of power); 'wiorss dudy' = πίστις ὑμῶν (your faith); 'copig avépdarwv' = σοφίᾳ ἀνθρώπων (wisdom of men); 'duvdmer Ocod' = δυνάμει Θεοῦ (power of God); 'Zopiay ... ev roi reAcsorg' = σοφίαν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις (wisdom among the perfect); 'aidvos rovrou' = αἰῶνος τούτου (of this age); 'copiav Oeod ev pvornpin caronenpummevyny' = σοφίαν Θεοῦ ἐν μυστηρίῳ ἀποκεκρυμμένην (wisdom of God in a mystery, hidden, 1 Cor. 2:7); '@cig daendarue Or rot Tvetwarog abrot' = Θεὸς ἀπεκάλυψεν διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος αὐτοῦ (God revealed through His Spirit, 1 Cor. 2:10). The Etymologicum Magnum quotation ('Mdorns ... chvoendurpers ede ncove') is also OCR-damaged but recoverable from the standard text of that lexicon. The block ends with OCR artifact 'C a te eee'; the sentence breaks off at this point in the source.
-
Original
III. De Pythagora, omnium pene nationum sapientia instructo, affirmat Laértius, quod réous guu7jdn rds re ‘BAAnunds, need BaupCapinds reAeré¢'—“ Omnibus tam barbarorum quam Greecorum sacris fuerit ini- jiatus.” Nam ea sapientia quam peregrinationibus suis queesitum ibant dntiqui isti philosophi, nihil aliud erat quam religionum colendarum ratio, teste Lactantio; equidem, inquit, “mirari soleo quod cum Py-
English
III. Concerning Pythagoras, who was instructed in the wisdom of nearly all nations, Laertius affirms that he "participated in all the sacred rites, both of the Greeks and of the barbarians" — "He was initiated into the sacred ceremonies of both the barbarians and the Greeks." For that wisdom which those ancient philosophers went abroad to seek in their travels was nothing other than the practice of religious worship, as Lactantius testifies; for he says: "I am accustomed to wonder that, when Pythagoras —"
Translator note: The block ends mid-sentence, continuing in block 13. The OCR-damaged Greek 'réous guu7jdn rds re BAAnunds, need BaupCapinds reAeré¢' is recoverable as πάσαις συμμῖξαι ταῖς τε Ἑλληνικαῖς καὶ βαρβαρικαῖς τελεταῖς (he participated in all the Greek and barbarian sacred rites) — from Diogenes Laertius on Pythagoras. Translated by sense in the English.
-
Original
+t Magos, et Persas usque, penetrassent, ut eorum gentium ritus et sacra cognoscerent (suspicabantur enim sapientiam in religione ver- sari) ad Judzeos tamen non accesserunt,” lib. iv. de Vera Sap. quam initiaturum hominem incantatorem; nec Eleusinam patefac- urum éi, qui purus a demonibus non esset.” Mus?odas, ideo est sacris instrui; quod etiam ex Apollonii responso magis patet. Tep/ Ths reAerhs, inquit, rAciov 7 0d yryvdoxw'—“ De sacris mysteriis plura quam tu cognosco.” Et apud Patres, teste Budwo, jwzuunuévos, per se, 2t sine adjectione, eum significat qui doctus est in sacris literis. Mus- jpov apud Paulum inquit Chrysostomus, +d drépinrov, xa Savwacriv, no) dryvooduevoy' hoc est natwraliter: alii, arcana et paucis cognita, neque communicanda nisi initiatis, hoc est, Sopiav AuAcdwev év ro7s versions. IV. Non quasi arcana apud nos essent sacra, que nisi sacramento aliquo silentioque przemisso fas esset exponere, cim Christus omnia etiam juerqpiérara, que ipse pro ratione ministerii sui, privatim docuit, 2 +@ part, xa) ex! ray dauwcérwy, in luce hominum, palam evul- ganda curaverit, Matt. x. 27.
English
— to the Magi and even as far as the Persians, in order to learn the rites and sacred customs of those nations (for they suspected that wisdom resided in religion), yet they did not approach the Jews," book 4, De Vera Sapientia. — that he would initiate a man as a sorcerer, and would not reveal the Eleusinian mysteries to one who was not pure from demons. Mystodas therefore means to be instructed in sacred things; which is also more clearly evident from the response of Apollonius. "Concerning the sacred rites," he said, "I know more than you." And among the Fathers, as Budaeus testifies, the word memyemenos, by itself and without any addition, signifies one who is learned in the sacred Scriptures. Concerning the word mysterion in Paul, Chrysostom says it means "what is secret, wonderful, and unknown" — that is, naturally speaking; others say it means things hidden and known to few, and not to be communicated except to the initiated — that is, "we speak wisdom among those" who are mature. IV. This is not as though, among us, sacred things were mysteries that it would be lawful to expound only after some sacrament of silence had been administered beforehand, since Christ took care that all the mysteries which He Himself taught privately, in accordance with the manner of His ministry, should be proclaimed openly in the light of men and upon the housetops, Matt. 10:27.
Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence, continuing from block 12 (Lactantius quotation on Pythagoras). OCR-damaged Greek strings: 'Tep/ Ths reAerhs ... rAciov 7 0d yryvdoxw' = Περὶ τῆς τελετῆς, πλεῖον ἢ σὺ γιγνώσκω (Apollonius: Concerning the sacred rites, I know more than you); 'jwzuunuévos' = μεμυημένος (one initiated/instructed); 'Mus?odas' = likely μυσταγωγεῖν (to instruct in sacred things — rendered by sense); '+d drépinrov, xa Savwacriv, no) dryvooduevoy' = τὸ ἀπόρρητον, καὶ θαυμαστόν, καὶ ἀγνοούμενον (Chrysostom: what is secret, wonderful, and unknown); 'Sopiav AuAcdwev év ro7s versions' = σοφίαν λαλοῦμεν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις (1 Cor. 2:6 — we speak wisdom among the perfect/mature); '2 +@ part, xa) ex! ray dauwcérwy' = ἐν τῷ φωτί, καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν δωμάτων (Matt. 10:27 — in the light, and upon the housetops). Lactantius, lib. iv refers to Divine Institutes book 4 (De Vera Sapientia et Religione).
-
Original
V. Mysteria quidem in vulgus efferre antiquis gentilibus nefas erat: “Non fas esse existimant ea, que de sacris docent, litteris man- dare,” de Druidibus Cesar. lib. vi. de Bel. Gall. Ideo ubivis sacra- mento adigebantur initiandi ne quid effutiant. Unde Herodotus de $e ipso postquam sacra Agyptia ab Heliopolitanis didicerat, Ta wév voy Yelu rev danynucroy, ofc jnovov, odx simi xpoduiuos eEnyéeeobau, ta % re odvo- Warn wiréwv wodvorr vomilav rdvrag dvdpwimous foov wep aire exioraodas, ib. ii.; hoe est, “Vertm que mihi ad deos pertinentia narrarunt, ea scriptis mandare non libet, quéd idem de illis, omnes homines” (scilicet initiatos) “scire existimem.” Non ideo ob ejusmodi rationem doctrina evangelica mystertt nomine insignita est, sed quod res ipsee evelatze in eA, omnem captum humanum pure naturalem excedant, Cor. ii. 7, 14. VI. Ut quis ideo cogiay ev wuornpip daronexpumpévny recipiat et in- telligat, necesse est ut sit ipse weuvnuévoc,—hoc est, in arcanis vol- mtatis divine per Spiritum Sanctum instructus. Neque alii réAsos apud Paulum quam initiati; hoc est, Spiritu Sancto, de quo ille agit, | VOL, XVII 3
English
V. Among the ancient pagans it was indeed unlawful to divulge mysteries to the common people: "They do not consider it lawful to commit to writing what they teach concerning sacred things," says Caesar of the Druids, book 6 of the Gallic War. For this reason, those being initiated were everywhere bound by an oath lest they let anything slip. Hence Herodotus, writing of himself after he had learned the Egyptian sacred rites from the people of Heliopolis, says (book 2): "Now, the sacred things that they related to me concerning the gods, I am not eager to set forth in writing, since I consider that all men" (namely, the initiated) "know the same things about them as I do." The gospel doctrine has not been designated by the name of mystery for this kind of reason, but because the things themselves revealed in it exceed every purely natural human capacity, 1 Cor. 2:7, 14. VI. In order, therefore, for anyone to receive and understand "wisdom hidden in a mystery," it is necessary that he himself be initiated — that is, instructed in the secret things of the divine will by the Holy Spirit. Nor are any called "perfect" (teleioi) by Paul other than the initiated — that is, those instructed by the Holy Spirit, of whom he there treats.
Translator note: The Herodotus quotation ('Ta wév voy Yelu rev danynucroy ... exioraodas') is OCR-damaged Greek from Herodotus, Histories 2; Owen provides his own Latin paraphrase immediately after, which has been translated. 'cogiay ev wuornpip daronexpumpévny' = σοφίαν ἐν μυστηρίῳ ἀποκεκρυμμένην (wisdom hidden in a mystery, 1 Cor. 2:7). 'weuvnuévoc' = μεμυημένος (initiated). 'réAsos' = τέλειοι (perfect/mature). The block ends mid-sentence with the printer's volume marker 'VOL, XVII 3', continuing in block 15.
-
Original
\ } instructi. Nam reAzidw est consecro et initio; unde apud vetere| baptismus etiam rzrewrgs dicitur. Pro consecratione seu dedica) tione usurpant LXX., Exod. xxix. Tersidious rag yelpas adrav, vel 33 et 35; neque aliter vocabulum illud exponendum videtur Epis} tola ad Hebreeos i. 10, Tov deynyiv sig owrnping Oi wadnuare| rersiaoas, Atque etiam fay sunt mysterva prout ex Platone pro. bat Budeeus; et ssAcra/, omne genus sacra; et rersAeouévor, sun! initiati, et sacrificiis expiati, apud Philostratum in Vita Apollo. lib, iv. cap. vi Is ideo qui réAews est, seu spiritu imstructus, quo sacrij Christianis initiamur, atque weuvnwévos ab eo qui solus patefacit 77 rd yuvorjpioy rod Derjwaros abrod, idque per wvelua copias xa! aronw A’ews, Eph. i. 9,17; Paulinus est theologus. De usu artium ei scientiarum in addiscenda divina veritate postea dicetur. Intere: theologiam esse sapientiam quandam puornpidy et divinam, nequé lis terminis circumscribi aut regulis tradi, quorum repagula patiuntu artes et scientize omnes, ipsos ethnicos non latuit. Atque non aliam| forsan ob rationem factum est, ut qui multum oper in hac re con- sumpsere, ut theologiam secundum regulas et methodos aliarum scientiarum dxpiéd¢ scilicet describerent, circa ejus definitionem, genus, differentias, objectum proprium, subjectum, finem immedia- tum, aliaque id genus plurima, (de quibus sacra Scriptura ne ypt quidem) opinionibus remotissime disjuncti, mire inter se digladientur. Dum enim veritatis divine e sinu Dei revelatee mysterium ad artium et scientiarum humanarum lesbias et arbitrarias regulas exasciatum reddere studeant, atque terminis nescio quibus philosophicis (quibus et quorum ope et subsidio, omnis veritas clm naturalis tum superna- turalis lubentissime carere potuisset, nisi aliter visum fuisset Aristoteli) quibuscum communitatem habere nolit, illud preepediant, nihil aliud efficiunt, quam ut res in se et natura sua certissima, evidentissima, atque menti rationali expositissima, incertissima esset, ambigua, mul- tiplex et obscura. Eruditi sane viri, divina, 1 in sacra Scriptura, re- velatione innatorum principiorum vice nixi, progressu aliarum scien- tiarum non absimiii, aliquibus quidpiam invenientibus, aliis, faciliori opera eorum inventis addentibus doctrinam quandam, principrs, theorematis, thesibus, et conclusionibus, ad aliarum scientiarum in- star comprehensam, quam theologiam vocant, exstruxerunt. Ha verd doctrina, cum neque airororiay habeat qua talis, neque fide super- naturali opus habeat qua recipiatur, neque finem ullum theologia aut theoretice aut practice assequatur, theologia proprie dicta non est. Ex indagatione hujus doctrine, habitus aliquis mentis, impres- sioni abs ea receptz consonus acquiritur, quam non fidem neque scientiam naturalem esse contendunt scholastici. _Atque hec est theologia scholarum, de cujus natura et usu inferids dicetur. In- numeras ideo, eee cae disputationes, et si verum dicere liceat, _Ar ibertatis jure in quam liberali manu eam asseruit sacra Scriptura, yaudere, permittere velimus.
English
— instructed. For teleioun means to consecrate and to initiate; hence among the ancients, baptism also is called teleiosis (consecration). The Septuagint employs the word for consecration or dedication, Exod. 29, "to fill the hands of them" (verses 33 and 35); nor does the term appear to be expounded any differently in the Epistle to the Hebrews 2:10, "to perfect the author of salvation through sufferings." Moreover, the rites are mysteries, as Budaeus proves from Plato; and the sacred rites of every kind, and the initiated who have been purified by sacrifices, are so designated by Philostratus in the Life of Apollonius, book 4, chapter 6. He, therefore, who is perfect (teleios), that is, instructed by the Spirit by which we are initiated into the Christian sacred rites, and who is initiated (memyemenos) by Him who alone reveals "the mystery of His will," and that through "the Spirit of wisdom and revelation," Eph. 1:9, 17 — he is the Pauline theologian. Concerning the use of the arts and sciences in learning divine truth, something will be said afterwards. In the meantime, it was not hidden even from the pagans themselves that theology is a certain mysterious and divine wisdom, and cannot be circumscribed by those terms or transmitted by those rules whose limits all the arts and sciences endure. And it has perhaps happened for no other reason that those who have expended much labor on this matter — wishing to describe theology precisely according to the rules and methods of the other sciences, concerning its definition, genus, differentiae, proper object, subject, immediate end, and many other such things (about which sacred Scripture does not breathe a word) — are divided by opinions that are as far apart as possible, and fight against one another in a remarkable fashion. For while they strive to reduce the mystery of divine truth revealed from the bosom of God to the flexible and arbitrary rules of the human arts and sciences, shaping it with philosophical terms of some kind (which all truth, both natural and supernatural, could very willingly have done without, had Aristotle not thought otherwise), and while they impede the mystery by those very things with which it refuses to share any community, they accomplish nothing other than to render what is in itself and by its own nature most certain, most evident, and most accessible to the rational mind, into something most uncertain, ambiguous, manifold, and obscure. Learned men indeed, resting on divine revelation in sacred Scripture in the place of innate principles — in a process not unlike the advancement of the other sciences, in which some discover something and others, with easier labor, add to their discoveries — have built up a certain doctrine, comprehending principles, theorems, theses, and conclusions after the pattern of the other sciences, which they call theology. But that doctrine, since it has neither self-evident credibility as such, nor need of supernatural faith by which to be received, nor does it attain any end of theology whether theoretical or practical, is not theology properly so called. From the investigation of that doctrine, a certain habit of mind is acquired, consonant with the impression received from it, which the scholastics contend is neither faith nor natural knowledge. And this is the theology of the schools, concerning whose nature and use something will be said below. Let us therefore, if the truth may be told, permit the innumerable disputes of this kind — and let us gladly allow theology to enjoy the freedom with which sacred Scripture has with so liberal a hand declared it free.
Translator note: Block continues from block 14 (mid-sentence). OCR-damaged Greek strings: 'reAzidw' = τελειόω (to consecrate/initiate/perfect); 'rzrewrgs' = τελείωσις (consecration/perfection); 'Tersidious rag yelpas adrav' = τελειώσεις τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν (LXX Exod. 29: to fill/consecrate their hands); 'Tov deynyiv sig owrngiving Oi wadnuare rersiaoas' = τὸν ἀρχηγὸν τῆς σωτηρίας διὰ παθημάτων τελειώσαι (Heb. 2:10: to perfect the author of salvation through sufferings — the source cites it as Heb. 'i. 10' which appears to be a printing error for Heb. ii. 10); 'fay' = τελεταί (sacred rites); 'ssAcra/' = ἱερά or τελεταί (sacred rites); 'rersAeouévor' = τετελεσμένοι (initiated/purified); 'réAews' = τέλειος (perfect); 'weuvnwévos' = μεμυημένος (initiated); 'rd yuvorjpioy rod Derjwaros abrod' = τὸ μυστήριον τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ (mystery of His will, Eph. 1:9); 'wvelua copias xa! aronwA'ews' = πνεῦμα σοφίας καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως (Spirit of wisdom and revelation, Eph. 1:17); 'dxpiéd¢' = ἀκριβῶς (precisely); 'airororiay' = αὐτοπιστίαν (self-evident credibility/self-authentication); 'puornpidy' = μυστηριώδη (mysterious). The term 'lesbias' (Lesbian rule) refers to the proverbial regula Lesbia from Aristotle, Nicomachean Ethics 5.10 — a flexible measure used for irregular shapes, here signifying arbitrary or pliable standards.
-
Original
VII. Quibuscunque sane vocabulis, ad rem hane enarrandam Spiritui Sancto uti placuerit, ea omnia ac singula disputationibus suis, satis superque vexata reddiderunt scholastici. Scientiam, pru- lentiam, sapientiam, doctrinam, homines in Dei atque operum ejus sontemplatione, et obedientia ei prestanda dirigentem, notitiam illam ui qué nos imbui vult Deus, scripturam vocare in confesso est. Hine disputandi prurigine abrepti, prout dictum est, utrum scientia, paque speculativa an practica, aut prudentia aut sapientia sit theo- ogia, pertinaciter contendunt. Quodcunque autem vocabutum ex- ini subjicere visum sit, omnes extemplo rationes ejus philosophi- sas perpendentes, utrim theologiz aptari possit, subtiliter inquirunt. Qui theologiam sapientiam esse volunt (ut ex hoc uno capite omnis iorum hominum labor estimari possit) id sibi negotii dari putant, it omnia que in philosophorum scriptis sapientiz humane tribuun- ur expiscati, in theologiam, illa apte quadrare ostendant. Hoc utem quicquid sit operis, cim per longas ambages, subtiles fabulas, tque conclusiones audacissime ineptas se confecisse autumant, quasi e bene gesta, ac profligatis aliorum omnium sententiis, eorum pre- im qui familiam aliam vel ducunt vel sequuntur, theologiam apientiam esse concludunt. Itaque cum mentis Spiritus Sancti in ocabulis istis, scientiw, prudentie, sapientiw, doctrine, atque id enus reliquis, penitissime sint ignari, ingenii nervos omnes (ut sunt lerique ingeniosissime stolidi) et oculos intendunt, ut sapientiam Jei in mysterio absconditam, in miseram, imperfectam, imd stultam jam hujus mundi sapientiam mutarent, atque nescio quibus limitibus sumscriberent; quo figmento nihil unquam periculosius aut magis e iametro doctrine apostolicze pugnans excogitari potuit. Spinosas ita- ge istas scholasticorum aliorumque concertationes, quas tractatibus nis theologicis prestruunt, crucem miseris lectoribus affigentes, qui adium inutiliter locare, imo errare nollent, cim ipsa veritas infini- is laboribus ex iis indaganda, ob &doyeviav subjecti propositi, haud era sit, contemnere debent sapientiz sacre candidati
English
VII. Whatever words the Holy Spirit has seen fit to use in setting forth this matter, the scholastics have vexed every one of them, more than enough, with their disputes. It is universally acknowledged that Scripture calls by the names of knowledge, prudence, wisdom, and doctrine that understanding by which God directs men in the contemplation of God and His works, and in rendering obedience to Him — that knowledge with which God desires us to be imbued. Seized, as has been said, by an itch for disputation, they therefore contend pertinaciously whether theology is a science, and that either speculative or practical, or a prudence, or a wisdom. But whatever term one has thought fit to place in the subject-position, they all immediately weigh its philosophical definitions to inquire subtly whether it can be adapted to theology. Those who would have theology be wisdom (that one may estimate from this single head all the labor of these men) think it their assigned task to trace out everything attributed to human wisdom in the writings of the philosophers and show that it aptly squares with theology. Yet whatever this work may amount to, when they imagine they have accomplished it — through long digressions, subtle fictions, and conclusions of the most audacious absurdity — as though the business were well done and the opinions of all others refuted, they conclude, at the top of their voice on behalf of whichever school they lead or follow, that theology is wisdom. And so, being utterly ignorant of the mind of the Holy Spirit in these terms — knowledge, prudence, wisdom, doctrine, and the rest of that kind — they strain all the sinews and eyes of their ingenuity (as many of them are brilliant in the most idiotic way) to change the wisdom of God hidden in mystery into the wretched, imperfect, and indeed foolish wisdom of this world, and to circumscribe it within limits of some kind; than which fiction nothing more dangerous or more diametrically opposed to the apostolic doctrine could ever have been devised. The students of sacred wisdom ought therefore to despise these thorny contests of the scholastics and others, which they set before their theological treatises, nailing the cross to wretched readers who would not wish to waste their time unprofitably — or rather, to go astray — since the truth itself, which is to be sought from them by infinite labor, is not really there, on account of the incongruity of the proposed subject.
Translator note: '&doyeviay' is OCR damage for ἀλογενίαν or ἀλογίαν (incongruity or inaptness of the proposed genus/subject) — rendered as 'incongruity of the proposed subject.'
CAPUT III.
-
Original
CAPUT III.
English
Chapter 3.
-
Original
ater intellectum et veritatem unio arctissima—Theologia et mentis habitum, et ipsam veritatem denotat—Dei scientia nostre dpxyirvros dici nequit— Theologia, qua doctrina, est a Deo solo et immediate—Verbum Dei quo sensu nostra theologia est—Theologorum distributiones; angeli, homines—Ho- mines vel S:dvépases, vel ¥s%ci—Meri homines vel viatores vel possessores— Illorum theologia investiganda
English
The closest union between the intellect and truth — Theology denotes both a habit of the mind and truth itself — God's knowledge of us cannot be called archetypal — Theology, as doctrine, is from God alone and immediately — In what sense the word of God is our theology — The distributions of theologians: angels, men — Men either theanthropic or ectypal — Mere men either wayfarers or possessors — The theology of the latter to be investigated
Translator note: Several Greek terms are OCR-damaged. 'dpxyirvros' renders ἀρχέτυπος (archetypal); 'S:dvépases' renders θεάνθρωπος (theanthropic/God-man); '¥s%ci' renders ἔκτυποι (ectypal). These are rendered by meaning in the English.
-
Original
I. AMoTIs iis que quamvis apud nonnullos in disquisitione nature 2eologize utramque faciant paginam, revera veritatem sincere inda- gantibus prepedimentum objiciunt, rem ipsam generalem i ipsius na turam quod attinet, cui operam hance navamus, proprils intueaniul Cim ea autem sit inter rem quameunque cognitam, atque facultaten illam et dbveu mentis nostre, qua illam apprehendimus, seu ipsun intellectum, cum oxyécer sua ad rem ipsam consideratum, ex interce dente veritatis conformitate, arcta unio atque necessitudo, ut nomini sua invicem alterum cum altro communicet ; ita aflectiones que uni propriz sunt, alteri seepe adscribuntur; namque sawpe res sei doctrina certa dicitur, ab ea certitudine quee est affectio mentis ; at que apprehensio nostra vera, a veritate rei quam apprehendimus Hinc in‘definitionibus oritur non minima confusio, dum utrim sit doc trina, an mentis facultas (qué doctrinam ipsam suo proprio lumine, a finem suum proprium apprehendimus), que finitur, haud facile per spici potest. Cum itaque per theologiam et doctrinam de Deo, cult atque obedientia ei debita, et mentis nostra, qua illam percipimu vim et facultatem, seu habitum ei conformem denotari in confess sit, ad vitandam ex éuwvuyie confusionem, de iis distincte agendun est.
English
I. Having set aside those things which, though among some writers they fill both pages in the inquiry into the nature of theology, in truth cast an impediment before those sincerely seeking the truth, let us look directly at the matter itself in general — that is, its own nature — to which we devote this labor. Now since between any known thing and that faculty and power of our mind by which we apprehend it — namely, the intellect itself considered in its relation to the thing — there is, by virtue of the intervening conformity of truth, a close union and bond, so that each communicates its own name to the other in turn, and thus the properties proper to one are often attributed to the other: for a thing or doctrine is often called certain, from that certainty which is a property of the mind; and our apprehension is called true, from the truth of the thing we apprehend. Hence arises no small confusion in definitions, since it can hardly be perceived whether it is the doctrine, or the faculty of the mind (by whose own proper light we apprehend the doctrine itself and its proper end), that is being defined. Since, therefore, it is acknowledged that by theology is denoted both the doctrine concerning God, the worship and obedience due to Him, and the power and faculty of our mind by which we perceive it — that is, the habit conformed to it — to avoid confusion arising from equivocation, these must be treated distinctly.
Translator note: Several OCR-damaged Greek terms: 'dbveu' renders δύναμιν (power/capacity); 'oxyécer' renders σχέσει (relation); 'éuwvuyie' renders ὁμωνυμίας (homonymy/equivocation). Rendered by meaning in the English.
-
Original
II. Ad infinitam Dei airépxeay pertinet, ut ipse solus se cognos cat perfecte: Ps. exlvi. 5, 7BDID PS innand, —“Tntelligentiz ejus no: est numerus.” Itaque scientia illa, qua Deus se atque omnia su attributa perfectissime novit, ciim sit infinita et necessaria, non nis ipse Deus infinite sciens et sapiens est. | Haec ideo prime veritati ipsam se perfectissime comprehendentis atque amantis cognitio, no nisi improprie a quibusdam theologia dpyéruros dicitur. Quid auter per theologiam é&pyéruroy intelligi vellent, an ipsi intelligant vehemen ter dubito. Neque enim aut nostra Dei notitia infinite illius scier tize divine expressus est character (quod uni Filio nature divin; participi proprium, Heb. i. 3), ita ut éxrumos eyus respectu dici possit neque illius vi aut virtute quicquam de Deo cognoscere possumus, nis intercedente libero voluntatis divinze censilio, quidem speculur. nostrum non est immediate Deus ipse, sed verbum ejus seu evan gelium, in quo retecta facie, per Christum gloriam Domini intuemui 2 Cor. iii. 18. Adternam in mente sua veritatis ejus, quam a nobi cognosci velit wdeam, seu conceptum Deus habet. Atqtie hinc omni nostra theologia pendet; non immediate quidem, sed ab eo volun tatis divinze actu, quo ei placuerit veritatem istam nobis revelare “Deum enim nemo vidit unquam: unigenitus ille Filius qui est i sinu Patris ille exposuit,’” Joh.i.18. Revelatio ideo mentis et volun tatis divine, hoc est Dei verbum, ea est doctrina de qua agimus, a) quam omnes mentis nostree de Deo, ejus cultu, atque obedientia ¢ debita, conceptus conformes esse debeant. Atque hic iterum the¢ logia cum omni scientia, que humanz sapienti tradux est, parur convenit. Ktenim otornja illud principiorum et conclusionum, qu scientia ulla traditur, non est norma conceptuum mentis, seu actuut intellectus circa proprium objectum istius scientie; sed cim sit illis posterius, et eorum effectum, per illos regulari debet. Ita philoso- phus prestantissimus: Ai 6: ériorqwar dv Luyy Royinj obous, wk ev ray aisdnriy, eb def Emsornmas ToUTHY Aéye, amperes Ot adbrais rd THs OdENS dvoMa, Vorepas ray rpaywdrwy odoas, eindves stoi rovrwv, Plotin. Ennead. v. lib. ix.; hoc est, “Proinde scientize que in rationali anima sunt, que quidem ad sensibilia pertinent, si modd horum notitiz nobis sint scientiz nominands, quippe ciim opiniones potits deceat nominare, ipse in- quam, cm rebus posteriores sint, earundem sunt imagines.” Doc- trina autem, de qua agimus, omnem mentis nostre conceptum circa objectum ejus peculiare et proprium antevertit; atque infallibilis re- gula et norma est immutabilis omnis scientize et cognitionis nostree, Ps) xix.
English
II. It belongs to the infinite self-sufficiency of God that He alone knows Himself perfectly: Ps. 147:5 — “His understanding has no number.” Therefore that knowledge by which God most perfectly knows Himself and all His attributes, since it is infinite and necessary, belongs to none other than God Himself, who is infinitely knowing and wise. This knowledge, therefore, of the primal truth perfectly comprehending and loving itself, is called archetypal theology by some, though improperly. Indeed, I greatly doubt whether they themselves understand what they would mean by archetypal theology. For our knowledge of God is not the express image of that infinite divine knowledge (which is proper to the Son alone as a partaker of the divine nature, Heb. 1:3), so that it could be called ectypal in relation to it; nor can we know anything of God by its power or virtue, except with the free counsel of the divine will intervening. Our mirror is not God Himself immediately, but His word — that is, the gospel — in which, with unveiled face, we behold the glory of the Lord through Christ, 2 Cor. 3:18. God has in His own mind an eternal idea, or concept, of that truth which He wills to be known by us. And upon this all our theology depends — not immediately, to be sure, but upon that act of the divine will by which it pleased Him to reveal that truth to us: “For no one has ever seen God; the only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, He has declared Him,” Joh. 1:18. The revelation of the divine mind and will, that is, the word of God, is therefore the doctrine of which we speak, to which all the concepts of our mind concerning God, His worship, and the obedience due to Him ought to be conformed. And here again theology differs greatly from every science that is a shoot of human wisdom. For that system of principles and conclusions by which any science is transmitted is not the norm of the mind's concepts, or of the acts of the intellect, regarding the proper object of that science; but since it comes after them and is their effect, it must be regulated by them. Thus the most eminent philosopher: “The sciences that are in the rational soul, which pertain to sensible things — if indeed the knowledge of these things is to be called science by us, since it would be more fitting to call them opinions — these, I say, since they are posterior to things, are images of those things” (Plotinus, Enneads V, book ix.). But the doctrine of which we speak precedes every concept of our mind regarding its own peculiar and proper object, and is the infallible, immutable rule and norm of all our knowledge and cognition, Ps. 19.
Translator note: Several OCR-damaged terms: 'airépxeay' = αὐτάρκειαν (self-sufficiency); 'dpyéruros' / 'é&pyéruroy' = ἀρχέτυπος (archetypal); 'éxrumos' = ἔκτυπος (ectypal). The Hebrew string '7BDID PS innand' is OCR-garbled; it renders the Hebrew of Ps. 147:5 (לִתְבוּנָתוֹ אֵין מִסְפָּר). The Plotinus Greek is extensively OCR-damaged and rendered via its adjacent Latin translation. The scripture quotation at Joh. 1:18 uses the author's own wording. 'wdeam' renders ideam (idea/concept).
-
Original
III. Est ideo theologia ipsissima veritas divina prout & Deo reve- latur; nempe verbum, doctrina, seu lumen &&séarsorov et abréciorov. Nemo de Deo rebusve divinis nisi per Deum digne sentire aut loqui potest. Deum neque quisquam rite novit nisi ex sua per filium ex- positione; neque coli vult nisi quemadmodiim ipse _preescripserit. Omnis etiam nostra obedientia ab ejus voluntate pure dependet. Theologia verd omnis circa Deum et cultum ejus, atque obedientiam ei debitam versatur. Non ideo nisi a Deo ipso, ea doctrina esse potest. Principium itaque et norma omnis cultts divini, fidei et obedientize ciim sit theologia, proinde ut sit etiam ceelestis originis, infallibilis certitudinis, 2% odpavot non 2 cvdpiarwv, Matt. xxi. 25, necesse est. Neque enim fides divina ulli principio inniti velit, quod non sit omni modo divinum airapzes et d&smiorov. Cultus autem Dei, ita dicitur non minus a mandato, quam ab objecto divino. Ne ideo totum humanum genus in tota obedientia perpetud fluctuaretur, atque in salebras incideret, eam doctrinam que omnis sui cultis, atque obedientize nostra norma est, aseipso Deus esse voluit. Hoc ideo sensu, theologia est doctrina Dei de seipso, operibus suis, deque voluntate sua atque cultu, nostrdque in omni statu obedientia, et premio, atque inobedientium pcend, ad nominis sui gloriam revelata et expressa; hoc est ipsissimum Dei verbum, Verbum autem Dei cum sit édséderov vel mpopopinsy, hocque iterum éypapor vel tyypupor, ut unumgquodque horum in hoc negotio se habeat sigillatim dein- ceps exponemus. Quid verd de thesibus quas vocant theologicis, catechismis, confessionibus, locis communibus, atque ejusmodi pro- positionum credibilium farraginibus sentiendum sit, quoque in loco sint habenda, in quibus discendis vel etiam docendis (fallor aut) multi theologiam consistere putant, inferiis videbitur.
English
III. Theology, therefore, is the very divine truth as it is revealed by God — namely, the word, the doctrine, or the light that is self-ordained and self-authenticating. No one can think or speak worthily of God and divine things except through God. No one rightly knows God except from His own exposition through the Son; nor does He will to be worshiped except in the manner He Himself has prescribed. All our obedience also depends purely on His will. And all theology is concerned with God and His worship, and the obedience due to Him. Therefore that doctrine can come from none other than God Himself. Since theology is the principle and norm of all divine worship, faith, and obedience, it is accordingly necessary that it also be of heavenly origin and infallible certainty — from heaven, not from men, Matt. 21:25. For divine faith is willing to rest upon no principle that is not in every way self-sufficient and without human lordship. Moreover, the worship of God is so called no less from the divine command than from the divine object. Lest, therefore, the whole human race should perpetually waver in all its obedience and fall into difficulties, God willed that the doctrine which is the norm of all His worship and of our obedience should come from Himself. In this sense, therefore, theology is the doctrine of God concerning Himself, His works, His will and worship, and our obedience in every state, together with the reward and the punishment of the disobedient, revealed and declared to the glory of His name — that is, the very word of God itself. Now since the word of God is either unwritten or written in a record, and the latter again is either unwritten or written, we shall next set forth in order how each of these stands in this matter. But what is to be thought of the so-called theological theses, catechisms, confessions, commonplaces, and miscellaneous collections of credible propositions of this kind, and in what esteem they are to be held — in the learning or even the teaching of which many suppose (unless I am mistaken) that theology consists — will be seen below.
Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek: '&&séarsorov' = αὐτόθεσμον (self-ordained/self-legislating); 'abréciorov' = αὐτόπιστον (self-authenticating/self-credible); '2% odpavot non 2 cvdpiarwv' = ἐξ οὐρανοῦ non ἐξ ἀνθρώπων (from heaven, not from men); 'airapzes' = αὐτάρκης (self-sufficient); 'd&smiorov' = ἀδέσποτον (without a human master); 'édséderov vel mpopopinsy' = ἄγραφον vel προφορικόν (unwritten or spoken/traditional); 'éypapor vel tyypupor' = ἄγραφον vel ἔγγραφον (unwritten or written). All rendered by meaning in the English.
-
Original
IV. Postquam ideo (ut hoc xard& xpérnw hic loci addam), omne Dei verbum quodcunque scriptis commissum est, Scriptura ista ita est nostra theologia, ut ei toti, omnique ejus parti et unicuique in ea contentz veritati auctoritatem tribuamus, non quia una propositio ex altera evidentibus adhibitis rationibus astruitur; vel conclusiones quibus assentimur, rite e principiis quibuscunque colligantur, sec unamquamque veritatem seu veritatis propositionem separatim con sideratam certa fide amplectimur, ob immediatam ejus revelationen divinam, cui nititur omnis theologia. Habitus autem iste, quen discursivum vocant scholastici, quo ex propositionibus, quarum un: Scripture est, ideoque divinitus revelata, altera autem evidentia su: naturali lucet, conclusiones elicimus (de quarum natura, utrim scilicet de fide sint, ut loquuntur, annon, acute digladiantur), prout aliud es (si aliud sit), a dono interpretandi Scripturas, ab instituto nostr alienus est.
English
IV. After, therefore (to add this here in its proper place), all the word of God whatsoever has been committed to writing, that Scripture is so our theology that we ascribe authority to the whole of it, to every part of it, and to each individual truth contained in it — not because one proposition is established from another by adducing evident reasons, or because the conclusions to which we assent are rightly derived from whatever principles, but because we embrace each individual truth or truth-proposition, considered separately, with certain faith, on account of its immediate divine revelation, upon which all theology rests. But that habit which the scholastics call discursive — by which from propositions, of which one belongs to Scripture and is therefore divinely revealed, and the other is illuminated by its own natural evidence, we draw conclusions (concerning whose nature, whether they are, as they say, “de fide” or not, sharp debates are waged) — insofar as it is something else (if it be something else), is foreign to our purposes, distinct from the gift of interpreting the Scriptures.
Translator note: OCR-damaged Greek: 'xard& xpérnw' = κατὰ χρείαν (in its proper place / as the occasion requires). Rendered by meaning in English.
-
Original
V. Hoc itaque preemisso, nempe theologiam objective uti loquuntu: et in abstracto consideratam, purum putum Dei verbum esse, lumer illud mentis creature rationalis, quod etiam eo nomine compellatur porro accurate perpendendum venit. Ut verd illue quo tendimu facilius perveniatur, subjectorum luminis hujus capacium distributic aliqua preemittenda est; ac deinde luminis illius ad doctrinam d qua egimus relatio, cumque ea unio, exploranda. Primd autem re spectu subjecti, uti loquuntur, theologia communiter im eam, que es angelorum, atque humanam, dispesci posse videtur. Etenim angeli. et hominibus, ed quod sint lumine intellectuali preediti, Deum cognos cere, Deoque libere obedire incumbit; eorumque finis ultimus in e Dei fruitione, ad quam per obedientiam itur, consistit; istiusmod autem naturam, statum, et conditionem, in lis omnibus qui eam per cipere, aut e& ad finem ejus proprium uti velint, doctrina heec odga vidng exigit. Qualem verd congenitam Dei atque voluntatis sua notitiam habuerunt angela viv tavrav dpyqv nal d FOs0v ofmnrjpiov Con servantes, quove lumine instructi fuere, ut, crementorum respectu graduum capax fuerit lumen istud, mysteria quod attinet dzoxexpumw Miva aod ray aidvev 2v e@ Oc, manifesta tandem facta rats dpyais xa sais eovciass év rors ewovpavioss Oi rig éxxAnoias, Eph. ii. 10; qualer etiam habeant per continuam Dei visionem, preesertim potiti ir Christo jam premio, non est hujus loci inquirere.
English
V. This having been premised, therefore — namely, that theology considered objectively, as they say, and in the abstract, is the pure and unmixed word of God, the light of the rational creature's mind, which is also called by that name — it remains to be carefully weighed further. But so that what we are aiming at may be reached more easily, some distribution of the subjects capable of receiving this light must first be premised, and then the relation of that light to the doctrine of which we are speaking, and the union with it, must be examined. Now first, with respect to the subject (as they say), theology can generally be divided into that which belongs to angels and that which belongs to men. For it is incumbent upon both angels and men — because they are endowed with intellectual light — to know God and to obey Him freely; and their ultimate end consists in the enjoyment of God, to which one proceeds through obedience. This heavenly doctrine, moreover, requires such a nature, state, and condition in all those who would receive it or make use of it toward its proper end. But what innate knowledge of God and of His will those angels who kept their own principality and habitation possessed, and with what light they were furnished — so that this light, with respect to degrees of increase, was capable of receiving those mysteries hidden from the ages in God, at length made known to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places through the church, Eph. 3:10 — and what knowledge they also possess through the continuous vision of God, especially those now enjoying their reward in Christ, is not the place here to inquire.
Translator note: Multiple OCR-damaged Greek phrases in this block. 'viv tavrav dpyqv nal d FOs0v ofmnrjpiov Conservantes' = τηρήσαντες ἀρχὴν καὶ τὸ ἑαυτῶν οἰκητήριον (those keeping their own principality and habitation, cf. Jude 6). 'dzoxexpumwMiva aod ray aidvev 2v e@ Oc' = ἀποκεκρυμμένα ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων ἐν τῷ Θεῷ (hidden from the ages in God, cf. Eph. 3:9). 'manifesta tandem facta rats dpyais xa sais eovciass ev rors ewovpavioss Oi rig éxxAnoias' = φανερωθέντα ταῖς ἀρχαῖς καὶ ταῖς ἐξουσίαις ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις διὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας (Eph. 3:10). 'odga vidng' likely = οὐράνιος (heavenly) rendered as 'heavenly doctrine.' The reference 'Eph. ii. 10' in the OCR appears to be Eph. 3:10 by content; rendered as Eph. 3:10.
-
Original
VI. @edvdeur0g Jesus Christus, et iro? dvdpwror totum huma num genus exprimunt. Que de Jesu Christi, “in quo abscondit sunt omnes thesauri sapientiz et scientiz,’ Col. i. 3, theologia deque scientia illa, quam per unionem personalem habuit, habetque atque revelationibus ei a Patre datis, Apoc. i. 1, utque in illo habitet omnis plenitudo Spiritis, Joh. ii. 34, quem x wérpov non accepit dicenda sunt, cim dissertationis cui impresentiarum incumbimu: ambitu comprehendi nequeant, ea hic penitus omittere consultum duximus. Qui autem meri homines sunt, vel adhuc vitam degunt mortalem, aut saltem qua tales considerari possunt, et vulgo wiatores dicuntur (“ Nam in tota hac vita adest fiducia,” Eccles, ix. 4), vel corporis compaginibus soluti, possessores audiunt. Horum verb, qui ebsipe decurso, ad voluntatem Dei, fidei et obedientiz stadio, finem lsuum et requiem in fruitione Dei misericorditer obtinuerint, theolo- ‘gia (verbo expedienda) est, lumen illud gloric, quo res divinas xpé- lowmoy apis xpécwrov cernentes, Deumque ipsum xadds éors, ineffabili | gaudio perfusi, Dei et Agni laudibus eterntm vacant. Atque heec ut ed qud tendimus perveniamus, necessario preemittenda erant.
English
VI. The God-man, Jesus Christ, and mere man express the whole human race. The things to be said concerning the theology of Jesus Christ — “in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,” Col. 2:3 — and concerning that knowledge which He had and has through the personal union, and through the revelations given to Him by the Father, Apoc. 1:1, and because in Him dwells all the fullness of the Spirit, Joh. 3:34, whom He received not by measure — since these cannot be contained within the scope of the dissertation upon which we are now engaged, we have judged it best to omit them entirely here. But those who are mere men either still live a mortal life, or at least can be considered as such, and are commonly called wayfarers (“For in all this life there is hope,” Eccles. 9:4), or else, loosed from the bonds of the body, they are called possessors. The theology of those among them who, having run their course aright and having pursued faith and obedience according to the will of God, have mercifully obtained their end and rest in the enjoyment of God — this theology (to dispatch the matter in a word) is that light of glory by which, beholding divine things face to face and God Himself as He is, filled with ineffable joy, they are eternally occupied with the praises of God and the Lamb. These things had necessarily to be premised in order that we might arrive at what we are aiming at.
Translator note: OCR-damaged terms: '@edvdeur0g' = θεάνθρωπος (God-man); 'iro? dvdpwror' = ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος (mere man); 'x wérpov' = χωρὶς μέτρου (without measure); 'xpécwroy apis xpécwroy' = πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον (face to face); 'xadds éors' = καθώς ἐστι (as He is). Col. i. 3 in the OCR = Col. 2:3 by content. All Greek rendered by meaning in the English.
-
Original
| VII. Pro vario statu eorum qui viatores dicuntur, varia etiam est Jillorum theologia; hic autem generatim duplex est; nempe nature integree, seu creationis; et lapsze, seu peccati. Hominum verd in pec- jcatum lapsorum considerationes et distributiones aliz infra adhi- bende sunt. De primo homine, primo in loco agendum.
English
VII. According to the various state of those who are called wayfarers, their theology is also various; and this is generally twofold: namely, that of integral nature, or of creation; and that of fallen nature, or of sin. But other considerations and distributions of men who have fallen into sin must be applied below. We must deal first with the first man, in the first place.
Pars Prima: De Theologia Naturali, seu Primi Hominis
-
Original
Pars Prima: De Theologia Naturali, seu Primi Hominis
English
Part One: On Natural Theology, or the Theology of the First Man
-
Original
‘Theologia primi hominis, %3:éésro —Hjus descriptio—Quo sensu naturalis—Lu- i minis congeniti, gradus, vis et efficacia—Scholasticorum zepupyia, Socinian- orum error, aliorumque—Theologie naturalis ortus et necessitas—Obedientia primi hominis—Premii promissi, peccati, et poenze expositico—Theologie ori- ginalis corruptio—Corruptionis modus—Feedus primum abolitum; atque ipsa theologia ei innixa.
English
The theology of the first man — its description — in what sense it is natural — the degrees, force, and efficacy of innate light — the idle speculation of the Scholastics, the error of the Socinians, and of others — the origin and necessity of natural theology — the obedience of the first man — an exposition of the promised reward, of sin, and of punishment — the corruption of original theology — the manner of that corruption — the first covenant abolished, together with the theology resting upon it.
Translator note: '%3:éésro' and 'zepupyia' are OCR-damaged Greek; '%3:éésro' likely stands for a Greek term for innate/implanted (possibly ἔμφυτος or ἔνδοθεν); 'zepupyia' likely renders ἀεργία or a similar term for idle speculation, translated from context.
-
Original
I, OmNIs omnium hominum theologia vel verbum éd:dderov respi- cit, et naturalis dicitur (ex maxima scilicet sui parte, clm nunquam vocatur. De prima nobis primd agéndum est. Ea verd ut pura, ut corrupta, ut apostatica, considerari potest, et debet.
English
I. All theology of all men either looks to the innate word (verbum innatum) and is called natural — at least for the most part, since it is never called simply that — or it looks to the revealed word. We must deal first with the former. It can and must be considered as pure, as corrupt, and as apostate.
Translator note: 'éd:dderov' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely ἔνδοθεν or ἔνδιάθετον (innate/implanted), here rendered 'innate.' The sentence structure in the original is incomplete as printed; the contrasting clause about revealed theology appears to have been dropped by the OCR.
-
Original
II. Status autem nature integra, seu hominum sub lege creationis ‘duntaxat positorum, primo in loco se nobis offert. In eo statu theo- logia erat évd:éderos et naturalis: non tamen usquequaque gupuros. Ab initio enim per revelationem aucta fuit, atque erat insuper augenda, In eo statu pura dicitur. Lumen autem erat salutare in cognitione Dei creatoris, legislatoris, rectoris, et remuneratoris con- ‘sistens. Lwmen vocamus, cim id omni theologiz ex usu Scripture conyeniat. Homini a Deo in ipsa creatione hoc lumen inditum; et per revelationem extrinsecus factam voluntatis divine in preecepto sacramentali statim auctum, ex consideratione operum Dei indies }augendum erat. Atque hoc sapientem eum reddere in obedientia secundim foedus operum Deo rite preestanda, ad felicitatem propriam, et potenti, sapientiz, bonitatis, gratiz, ac justitie divine gloriam, pote erat; hee primt hominis theologia.
English
II. The state of integral nature — that is, of men placed under the law of creation alone — presents itself to us in the first place. In that state, theology was innate and natural, yet not throughout purely natural. For from the beginning it was enlarged by revelation, and was moreover to be further enlarged. In that state it is called pure. Now the light consisted in a saving knowledge of God as Creator, Lawgiver, Ruler, and Rewarder. We call it light, since that term is appropriate to all theology according to the usage of Scripture. This light was implanted in man by God in the very act of creation; and it was immediately enlarged by an outward revelation of the divine will in the sacramental precept, and was to be further enlarged day by day through the contemplation of God's works. And this was able to make him wise in the obedience rightly to be rendered to God according to the covenant of works, for his own happiness and for the glory of the power, wisdom, goodness, grace, and justice of God — this is the theology of the first man.
Translator note: 'évd:éderos' and 'gupuros' are OCR-damaged Greek, likely ἔνδοθεν/ἔνδιάθετος (innate) and φυσικός (natural/purely natural) respectively, rendered from context.
-
Original
III. Lumen verd hoc (seu sapientiam spiritualem) in ipsa ejus ereatione menti hominis Deus indidit. Huic conditioni in qua, et fini ob quem factus erat, congruens fuit, imo prorsus necessarium, Kecles. vii. 29. Quamvis ideo natura sud, usumque et finem quod attinet, plane supernaturale fuerit (mam ut Deo homo, secundim foedus premium eternum pollicitans, obediret, ex Dei liberrima erat constitutione); tamen, quia évd:cderov xa? Zupuroy, id ei naturale fuisse dicimus. Naturale quidem illud proprie dicitur, quod ipsam naturam necessarid comitatur, aut ex principiis naturze ortum ducit. Eo sensu Jwmen hoc homini naturale non fuisse constat. Neque enim naturam humanam necessarid sequitur, ita ut ab ea separari nequeat: neque ex naturalibus anime facultatibus, vi ipsarum pro- prid et nativa educi potest. Quoniam verd ad rectitudinem nature, primogenium suum statum quod attinet, pertinuerit, atque in ipsa creatione, homini sub lege posito, respectu ad finem ultimum habito, implantatum fuerit, naturale fuisse negari non potest. Sed de hisce contra pontificios, alibi satis superque disputatum est.
English
III. Now this light (or spiritual wisdom) God implanted in the mind of man in the very act of his creation. It was suited to the condition in which he was made and to the end for which he was made — indeed absolutely necessary, Eccles. 7:29. Although, therefore, with respect to its nature, use, and end, it was entirely supernatural (for that man should obey God in accordance with a covenant promising an eternal reward was of God's most free appointment); yet, because it was innate and natural to him, we say that it was natural to him. Strictly speaking, that is called natural which necessarily accompanies nature itself, or derives its origin from the principles of nature. In that sense it is evident that this light was not natural to man. For it does not necessarily follow from human nature such that it cannot be separated from it; nor can it be drawn out from the natural faculties of the soul by their own proper and native power. Yet because it pertained to the rectitude of his nature with respect to his original state, and was implanted in him at his creation — man being placed under law, with regard to his ultimate end — it cannot be denied that it was natural. But concerning these things in opposition to the papists, the dispute has been carried on sufficiently and more than sufficiently elsewhere.
Translator note: 'évd:cderov xa? Zupuroy' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely ἔνδιάθετον καὶ φυσικόν (innate and natural), rendered from context.
-
Original
IV. De lumine verd hoc seu scientia hominis in statu naturee in- corrupt, quoad gradus et efficaciam, nonnulla est sententiarum di- gladiatio. Magnifice satis eam efferunt scholastici, manium interea speculationum, et in curiosis determinationibus audacie, hic, ut ubique, pleni. Fungum primum hominem et stipitem, vixdum ra- tionis compotem fuisse fingunt Sociniani; tanquam Det, sui, uwxoris, aliarumque creaturarum ignarum, deridendum quasi propinant. Uni- cum de non comedendo fructum arboris scientiz boni et mali pre- ceptum a Deo ei positum esse autumant. An mentem, aut consci- entiam illam habuerit, an dependentiam a Deo ullam agnoverit, nesciunt, aut saltem se nescire fingunt; nam insolentissimee scientie gloriationis, ignorantie fictio sepissime color est. Ita fcedissimis erroribus de lapsu primi hominis, quos fovent, et statu peccati, patrocinari visum est: “‘Adamus instar infantis vel pueri se nu- dum esse ignoravit,’ Smale. de Veritate Deitatis Fil., cap. vii. pag. 2, quasi revera oculis esset captus antequam vesceretur de arbore scientiz boni et mali; et, “ De conjuge propria non nisi sensibus obvia cognovit,” uti ipse dux gregis loquitur, de Stat. Primi. Hom., cap. iv. pag. 119; “ Neque, inquit, vim arboris scientize boni et mali perspectam habuit,” pag. 147, quasi totum primi peccati effectum ex vi arboris istius ortum duxerit; atque iterum, “ctm mortalis esset, se tamen mortalem esse nescivit,” cap. iv. pag. 118: nempe menda- cium mendaciis tegendum est, ne perpluat. Ut Adamum nihil pene per peccatum amisisse probent, nihil unquam habuisse affir- mant; cum illud perdere non potuerit, quod nunquam habuit. Dig- num patina operculum! Nos equa lance si fieri possit, neque ad illorum in asserendo propendente eprepyiay, neque ad horum in ne- gando dependente audaciam, primi hominis theologiam strictim librabimus.
English
IV. Concerning this light — or the knowledge of man in the state of uncorrupt nature — with respect to its degrees and efficacy, there is no small clash of opinions. The Scholastics extol it magnificently enough, while meanwhile, as everywhere, they are full of idle speculations and of presumption in their curious determinations. The Socinians pretend that the first man was a fungus and a block of wood, scarcely possessed of reason — they set him up as an object of ridicule, as though he were ignorant of God, of himself, of his wife, and of other creatures. They maintain that only the single precept of not eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil was given to him by God. Whether he had a mind or conscience, whether he acknowledged any dependence upon God — they do not know, or at least they pretend not to know; for the pretense of ignorance is very often the cover for the most insolent boasting of knowledge. They have found it fitting thus to lend support to the most foul errors concerning the fall of the first man, which they cherish, and concerning the state of sin: “Adam, like an infant or a child, did not know that he was naked” (footnote: Smale, De Veritate Deitatis Filii, cap. vii, p. 2), as though he had truly been blind before he ate from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil; and, “Concerning his own wife, he knew only what was obvious to the senses,” as the very leader of the flock himself says (footnote: De Statu Primi Hominis, cap. iv, p. 119); “Nor,” he says, “had he any clear understanding of the power of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” (footnote: p. 147), as though the entire effect of the first sin arose from the power of that tree; and again, “Although he was mortal, yet he did not know that he was mortal” (footnote: cap. iv, p. 118): plainly, one lie must be covered with more lies, lest it leak through. To prove that Adam lost almost nothing through sin, they assert that he never had anything — since he could not lose what he never possessed. A lid worthy of the dish! We, with as even a balance as possible, shall weigh briefly the theology of the first man — neither inclining toward their arrogant presumption in asserting, nor toward the bold impudence of those others in denying.
Translator note: 'eprepyiay' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely ὑπεροψίαν or ἐπαρσίαν (arrogance, presumption in assertion), rendered from context as 'arrogant presumption.' The Socinian author referenced in the footnotes appears to be Smalcius (Valentin Schmaltz); 'Smale.' is his abbreviated name.
-
Original
V. Deum jure creationis, summum rerum omnium dominum esse, creaturis omnibus in confesso est. Hinc omnium existentiam, ne- cessarid comitatur a Deo dependentia; eaque ad principia nature, quam cum unoquoque communicavit, accommoda. Omnes itaque creature, qua tales sunt, queeque pro captu et ingenio, quo sunt in- structee Creatorem celebrant, eique serviunt: Ps. cxlv. 10, “ Omnia opera tua te celebrabunt, Domine;” inde xard& rpocwrorotay ad offi- cium istud rite prestandum ea omnia et singula multoties hortatur
English
V. That God, by right of creation, is the supreme Lord of all things, is acknowledged by all creatures. Hence a dependence upon God necessarily accompanies the existence of all things, and is suited to the principles of nature which He has communicated to each one. All creatures therefore, as such, and each according to the capacity and disposition with which they are endowed, celebrate the Creator and serve Him: Ps. 145:10, “All Your works shall praise You, O Lord;” and therefore, by personification (kata prosopopoiian), the Psalmist many times exhorts all of them, each and every one, to duly perform that duty
Translator note: 'xard& rpocwrorotay' is OCR-damaged Greek, likely κατὰ προσωποποιίαν (by personification/prosopopoeia), rendered accordingly.
-
Original
'Psaltes. Rationem hance eternam invariabilemque cultus divini unanimi consensu adstruit sanctus chorus ecclesiz vel militantis vel coronatee, Apoe. iv. 11, “A&s¢ ¢7, Kips, AaCety viv doSav nal ray ripdy, noi rv Odvapie Ori od exrIous Te wera, nal Oe Td SEANWA oov Eioi xal
English
the Psalmist. The holy choir of the church, whether militant or triumphant, confirms this eternal and unchangeable principle of divine worship with unanimous consent, Rev. 4:11, “Worthy are You, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power, for You created all things, and by Your will they existed and were created”
Translator note: The Greek text of Rev. 4:11 is severely OCR-damaged ('A&s¢ ¢7, Kips, AaCety...'). The English rendering follows the author's own citation of the verse as contextually established.
-
Original
éxriodnoay Cul succinit catholicus creaturarum omnium ccetus, cap. v.
English
and were created.” To which the universal assembly of all creatures responds in chorus, chap. 5
Translator note: The block begins with the tail end of the OCR-damaged Greek of Rev. 4:11 ('éxriodnoay' = ἐκτίσθησαν, 'they were created'). The English incorporates this as the close of the quoted verse and continues with Owen's Latin.
-
Original
13, Kal wiv uriowa 6 gorw ev 7% odparh, nal ev rH v7, nal brondrw ris Vis, nal Ei Tic Suddoons & éors, nal Te ev wdrorg Tada, RxovTH Aiyouras* TH xabnuévy ex) rod Spovou nal rH dpviw 4 edroyia nal 4 rimh nel 7 O6Ea nal rd xpdros eis rods aidvas ray aiwvov. Cum enim omnia Deus operatus sit propter se, hoc est, gloriam suam, Prov. xvi. 4; ut ea omnia ei gloriam et honorem redderent, equum erat. Uti autem ad summum illud Dei jus, et in omnia dominium, finem unicuique pro- prium et ultimum designare competit, ita, ut adsit operationum in eum finem tendentium lex et regula, ad dependentiam istam perti- net. Fine certo et lege operationis gaudent omnes creature, ed quod sint creature. Lex ideo illa omnibus cognata fuit. Creatura autem rationalis cum duplicem induat respectum, nimirum quo crea- tura est, et quo rationis capax eternitatis consecranea, duplicem a Deo dependentiam,—communem unam seu naturalem, de qua locuti sumus, propriam aliam seu moralem,—sortitur. a est obedientia pro statu creature Deo debita. Ad exigendam a creaturis hanc obedientiam, ut Deus illis‘tanquam summus et optimus sit expositus, nihil preter requiritur. Atque proinde timorem et cultum exigit, quoniam *2178 est, seu omnium Dominus: Mal. i. 6, “Si Dominus ego, ubi timor meus.” Ut ab ipsa creatione id non innotesceret, impossibile fuit. Ad obedientiam istam rite prastandam lex illa congenita sufficere debuit. Ita demum et finis ultimus, et a Deo creature: dependentia stabiliuntur. Circa legem autem istam inna- tam duo considerari possint: lex ipsa scilicet seu obedientize requisite
English
13: “And every creature that is in heaven and on earth and under the earth and in the sea, and all that is in them, I heard saying, ‘To Him who sits on the throne and to the Lamb be blessing and honor and glory and dominion forever and ever.’” For since God has worked all things for Himself — that is, for His own glory, Prov. 16:4 — it was right that all those things should render glory and honor to Him. Moreover, just as it belongs to that supreme right of God and dominion over all things to designate for each creature its own proper and ultimate end, so it belongs to that dependence to have a law and rule governing operations that tend toward that end. All creatures, by virtue of being creatures, enjoy a fixed end and a law of operation. That law, therefore, was innate to all of them. But the rational creature, since it sustains a twofold relation — namely, as a creature, and as a being capable of reason and consecrated to eternity — receives from God a twofold dependence: one common or natural (of which we have spoken), and another proper or moral. The latter is the obedience owed to God befitting the creature's condition. To require this obedience from creatures, it is sufficient that God be set before them as the supreme and best Lord — nothing more is required. He therefore demands fear and worship, because He is Adon (that is, the Lord of all): Mal. 1:6, “If I am the Lord, where is My fear?” That this should not be known from the very act of creation was impossible. That innate law ought to have been sufficient for duly rendering that obedience. Thus at length both the ultimate end and the creature's dependence upon God are established. Now concerning that innate law, two things may be considered: the law itself, that is, the obedience required
Translator note: The Greek text of Rev. 5:13 at the opening of this block is OCR-damaged; the English rendering follows the sense of the verse as contextually established by Owen's citation. The Hebrew/Aramaic term '*2178' is OCR-damaged; from context (rendered as 'Adon' — Lord of all) it likely represents אָדוֹן (Adon) or similar Hebrew divine title; transliterated and rendered accordingly.
-
Original
‘norma, et legis cognitio. Benefactorem hunc optimum maximum, rectorem summum, et remuneratorem, amandum, colendum, timen- dum esse, ut ordo moralis hujus dependentiz, qui, quoniam Deus Creator summe justus ac sanctus est, omnem justitiam et sanctitatem amplectitur, edusque continuetur, donec ad finem ejus ultimum per- ventum sit, hujus legis summa est. Atque lex hac, verbum illud est zvbiéberoy ad&séasorov, et infallibile prorsus, quod quasi doctrina
English
the standard and knowledge of the law. That this supreme and greatest Benefactor, this highest Ruler and Rewarder, is to be loved, worshipped, and feared — so that the moral order of this dependence, which, because God the Creator is supremely just and holy, embraces all justice and holiness, and that it may be continued until its ultimate end is reached — this is the sum of this law. And this law is that word which is innate and immutable, and altogether infallible, which, as it were, as a doctrine
Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence (continuation from prior chunk). The Greek OCR sequence 'zvbiéberoy ad&séasorov' is garbled; context strongly indicates ἔμφυτον καὶ ἀναλλοίωτον (innate and immutable), a standard Owenian phrase for the internally implanted law.
-
Original
_fuit in primi hominis theologia. Hujus verd legis cognitio realiter a lege ipsa non discrepavit. Ejusmodi autem lumine salutari, cujus vi et ductu, obedientiam secundtm legem Deo debitam rite homo prestare possit, ita ut finem suum proprium assequeretur, eam con- stitisse apparet. Atque heec primi hominis theologia fuit. In statu moralis a Deo dependentize constitutus, atque imperio Dei submissus, eoque beatitatis in fruitione Creatoris aeternz capax, congenitam et zugurov habuit earum operationum legem, que ad finem istum as- sequendum erant necessariz; atque insuper in cognitione Dei, atque omnium mediorum cultis ipsius, e& sapientia instructus, cujus vi, secundim voluntatem et mentem Dei in illa lucentem, rite obedien- tiam in lege preescriptam preestare potuit. Ctm vero lex hee zuov- os, quae in hac theologia, doctrine locum supplet, seu Aéyog évdic- dsrog, menti hominis fuerit congenita, abs eo lumine, seu mentis habitu, quo doctrina de Deo ejusque cultu salutariter percipitur, rem ipsam quod attinet, seu materialiter, quod aiunt, loquendo, alia non erat: neque quid amplius fuit, quam ordinis. istius de- pendentiz creature rationalis fons et origo, respectu autem exer- citii, et actualis obedientix, et formaliter loquendo, ab ea distincta fuit.
English
was in the theology of the first man. Now the knowledge of this law did not really differ from the law itself. It is evident that it consisted in a saving light of such a kind that, by its force and guidance, man could rightly render to God the obedience owed according to the law, so that he might attain his proper end. And this was the theology of the first man. Established in the state of moral dependence on God, and subjected to the authority of God, and thereby capable of blessedness in the enjoyment of the eternal Creator, he had as inborn and connatural (σύμφυτον) the law of those actions that were necessary for attaining that end; and moreover he was furnished with the wisdom by which he had knowledge of God and of all the means of His worship, and by whose force he was able rightly to render the obedience prescribed in the law, according to the will and mind of God shining in it. But since this law which is connatural (σύμφυτος), which in this theology supplies the place of doctrine — or rather the word dwelling within (λόγος ἐνδιάθετος) — was innate to the mind of man, it did not, as regards the thing itself, or speaking materially as they say, differ from that light, or habit of mind, by which the doctrine concerning God and His worship is savingly perceived; nor was it anything more than the source and origin of that order of dependence of the rational creature upon God; but with respect to exercise, and actual obedience, and speaking formally, it was distinct from it.
Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek rendered as: 'zugurov' = σύμφυτον (connatural/innate); 'zuovos' = σύμφυτος; 'Aéyog évdic-dsrog' = λόγος ἐνδιάθετος (word dwelling within / internal word). These are standard terms in Owen's theological vocabulary.
-
Original
VI. Cum itaque Deus hominem rectwm fecertt, Eccles. vii. 29, in imagine sua, Gen. i, 26, 27, que in sapientia, justitia, et sanctitate consistit, Col. i. 10, Eph. iv. 23, 24, eique ut alias creaturas im- perio teneret ad sui gloriam, preeceperit; cui dominationi nisi earum nature ei penitus perspectze fuissent, omnino esset impar; atque ab eo obedientiam sub pcena mortis zeternee, cumque przemil vite beatee. pollicitatione, exegerit, e& sapientid et morali lumine, quo, potuit et Deum cognoscere, et legem gupuroy et revelationem proprietatum Dei in omnium creatione, et vowodccig sacramentali perfecte intelli- gere, instructum fuisse constat: Hac verd theologia instructo nihil plane defuit ad Deum rite colendum, aut ad vitam bene beateque agendam.
English
VI. Since therefore God made man upright (Eccles. 7:29), in His own image (Gen. 1:26, 27), which consists in wisdom, justice, and holiness (Col. 1:10, Eph. 4:23, 24), and commanded him to rule over the other creatures by his authority for His own glory — for which dominion he would have been altogether unfit unless their natures had been thoroughly known to him — and since He required obedience from him under penalty of eternal death, together with the promise of a blessed life as a reward, it is established that he was furnished with the wisdom and moral light by which he was able to know God, and to understand perfectly the innate law (σύμφυτος νόμος) and the revelation of the attributes of God in the creation of all things, and the sacramental legislation (νομοθεσία). And for one furnished with this theology, nothing at all was lacking either for worshipping God rightly or for living well and blessedly.
Translator note: OCR 'gupuroy' = σύμφυτον (innate/connatural); 'vowodccig sacramentali' = νομοθεσία sacramentali (sacramental legislation/law-giving). Both are OCR-damaged Greek; context and Owen's theology make the reconstructions certain.
-
Original
VII. Atque hinc obedientie primi hominis, propositique preemii, una cum peccati ipsius natura, atque etiam poenze comminate, <esti- matio fier: potest. Etenim obedientia vi foederis preestanda, lumini ejus congenito, seu theologiz, superids delineate: conformis esse de- buit: ipsum autem foedus, ut Adamo connatum, ita cognitum fuit; nam vi hujus theologie, illum et officium et premium suum cogno- visse constat: preeceptum autem sacramentale supperadditum, foedus non revelavit, sed ad illud obsignandum viam aperuit. Premium propositum non nisi in sempiterna Dei fruitione constitit. Hadem usque adhuc legis vox, “ Hoe fac, et vives;” neque enim Deus un- quam aliud obedientize premium, vi foederis preestandee, constituit, Quo verd demum spatio temporis decurso, Adamo sub ratione praemii Deo frui contigisset, cm id Deus ipse tanquam futurum nunguam preesciverit, subtilis et periculosa est disceptatio. Primum hominem, si in statu primigenio constitisset, premium consecuturum fuisse, idque premium ipsum fuisse Deum, ex ipsius foederis natura con-
English
VII. And from this an assessment can be made of the obedience of the first man and of the reward set before him, together with the nature of his sin and also of the threatened punishment. For the obedience to be rendered by the force of the covenant had to be conformable to his innate light, or to the theology delineated above; and the covenant itself was known to Adam as something innate to him; for it is established that by the force of this theology he knew both his duty and his reward; but the additionally superadded sacramental precept did not reveal the covenant, but opened the way for its being sealed. The proposed reward consisted in nothing other than the eternal enjoyment of God. The same voice of the law still sounds: “Do this, and you shall live;” for God never ordained any other reward for obedience to be rendered by the force of the covenant. But what interval of time must have elapsed before it would have befallen Adam to enjoy God in the capacity of a reward — since God Himself never foreknew it as something future — is a subtle and dangerous dispute. That the first man, had he continued in his original state, would have obtained the reward, and that that reward itself would have been God, is established from the very nature of the covenant —
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continuation in next block). The leading OCR character '<' before 'estimatio' is an artifact; rendered as 'an assessment.' The Latin quotation 'Hoc fac, et vives' is rendered literally as the author's own citation form.
-
Original
Stat: tempus et modum, quibus ei Deo ita frui contigisset, neque rei natura, neque sacra pagina indicat. Fuisset ideo primi hominis obedientia, universale imaginis Dei in omnibus atque expressum exemplar; praemium ipse Deus. Peccatum autem ejus primum, cim contra vim directricem hujus theologiz commissum fuerit, ordinis, moralis creaturee a Deo dependentiz, totali subversione constitisse palam est; inde pcena istius peccati, eterna a Deo separatio, cum eo insuper sensiis supplicii additamento, quod justitia vindicatrix non potuit non exigere. Postquam itaque corpus et anima pecca- toris primam mortem essent experta, in sua ab invicem divulsione; ad secundam, in eterna sub pcenis gravissimis a Deo separatione, consistentem, subeundam, per potentiam divinam, justitie eatenus famulantem, unienda fuerunt; ab isthac nempe conditione per Christum ‘sumus liberati. Preemium itaque et poenam primo foederi annexa, substantiam, ut ita loquar, quod attinet, atque ea inter, quae novum foedus consequuntur, nihil interfuit. Ipse Deus, atque a
English
— is established. The time and manner in which it would have befallen him to enjoy God in this way, neither the nature of the thing nor the sacred page indicates. The obedience of the first man would therefore have been a universal and express exemplar of the image of God in all things; the reward would have been God Himself. But that his first sin, since it was committed against the directing force of this theology, consisted in the total subversion of the order of the moral dependence of the creature upon God, is plain; hence the punishment of that sin is eternal separation from God, with the additional sense of torment beyond that, which avenging justice could not but require. After therefore the body and soul of the sinner had experienced the first death in their mutual separation from one another, they had to be reunited — by divine power serving justice to that extent — in order to undergo the second death, which consists in eternal separation from God under the most grievous punishments; from this condition, of course, we have been liberated through Christ. Therefore, as regards the substance — if I may speak thus — of the reward and punishment annexed to the first covenant, and those things that follow upon the new covenant, there was no difference. God Himself, and separation from
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (continuation in next block).
-
Original
- Deo separatio utriusque utrobique naturam continent. Neque aliud premium aliave poena assignari potest; graduum fortasse, vi novi feederis, nonnullorum accessione utrumque auctum esse dici po- test. Inde premium jam, Kad iwepCordy cig imepCorgy aiciviov Bapos dd&y¢, audit 2 Cor. iv. 17; poena verd Sdvarog sig Idvarov, cap. i. 16. De resurrectione Ade, éurds rot Adyou évoupuwoeos, Scriptura sane silet ; nempe inania haud persequitur, neque ex suppositione status nunquam futuri curiose disserit. At verd de eorum statu, qui a Christi mediatione penitus sunt extranei, cm in ipsum nun- quam crediderint, neque adversts gratiam ejus, de qua nunquam quicquam audiverint, peccarunt, satis aperte loquitur. Hominum autem ex mortuis resuscitationem ad condemnationem propter pec- cata sine lege et absque omni Christi cognitione commissa, ipsum
English
God contain the nature of both on either side. Nor can any other reward or any other punishment be assigned; although perhaps it can be said that both have been increased by the addition of certain degrees by the force of the new covenant. Hence the reward is now called, “an eternal weight of glory beyond all comparison” (καθʼ ὑπερβολὴν εἰς ὑπερβολὴν αἰώνιον βάρος δόξης), 2 Cor. 4:17; and the punishment is “death unto death” (θάνατον εἰς θάνατον), ch. 2:16. Scripture is indeed silent concerning the resurrection of Adam apart from the word of the incarnation (ἐκτὸς τοῦ λόγου ἐνανθρωπήσεως); for it does not pursue vain speculations, nor does it curiously discourse from the supposition of a state that was never to come about. But concerning the state of those who are altogether strangers to the mediation of Christ — since they never believed in Him, nor sinned against His grace, of which they never heard anything — Scripture speaks plainly enough. But to hold that Christ merited the resurrection from the dead of those persons unto condemnation on account of sins committed without law and without any knowledge of Christ — this
Translator note: Contains heavily OCR-damaged Greek. 'Kad iwepCordy cig imepCorgy aiciviov Bapos dd&y¢' restored as 2 Cor. 4:17: καθʼ ὑπερβολὴν εἰς ὑπερβολὴν αἰώνιον βάρος δόξης. 'Sdvarog sig Idvarov' restored as θάνατον εἰς θάνατον (2 Cor. 2:16). 'éurds rot Adyou évoupuwoeos' restored as ἐκτὸς τοῦ λόγου ἐνανθρωπήσεως (apart from the word of the incarnation). Block ends mid-sentence (continuation in next block).
-
Original
Christum commeruisse, sentire, est impium. Cim ideo Adami im- mortalitas in statu suo primigenio, ex principiis nature internis nequaquam dependerit, sed ex solo et liberrimo Dei beneplacito, semot& per peccatum causa illa externa conservante, necesse erat, ut Adamus certo quodam tempore moreretur, atque vi foederis e statu mortis naturalis ad judicium extraheretur.
English
is impious. Since therefore the immortality of Adam in his original state depended in no way on internal principles of nature, but solely on the most free good pleasure of God — that external preserving cause being removed by sin — it was necessary that Adam should die at some certain point in time, and that by the force of the covenant he should be raised from the state of natural death to judgment.
-
Original
_ VIII. Atque hee de theologia naturali in primigenia et nativa puritate sua considerata disseruisse sufficiat; restat ut ejus per pec- cati ingressum dpuvoudy, paucis perlustremus.
English
VIII. And let this suffice to have discoursed concerning natural theology considered in its original and native purity; it remains that we briefly survey its weakening (ἀμαύρωσιν) through the entrance of sin.
Translator note: OCR 'dpuvoudy' is garbled Greek; context indicates ἀμαύρωσιν (dimming, weakening, or obscuring), a term Owen uses for the corruption of natural theology by sin.
-
Original
» IX. Ingressus autem peccati, et foederis divini per ingressum illum abolitio aliunde nota sunt, atque hic supponuntur: itaque de hujus theologize, per ea, remotione, hic solim agendum.
English
IX. Now the entrance of sin, and the abolition of the divine covenant through that entrance, are known from elsewhere and are here presupposed; therefore we must deal here only with the removal of this theology through those events.
-
Original
X. Omnis theologia ad finem proprium assequendum sufficiens esse debere, concedetur. Hic in Dei gloria, atque eterna ipsorum theologorum felicitate consistit. Aboliti ideo per ingressum pec- cati, Dei in homine imagine, lex ista Yeoyywoing tupuros, de qua verba fecimus, theologize natura et usu penitus destituitur, ita ut totum genus humanum omni vera theologia per peccatum abdicatum fuisse jure censendum sit: hee verd docenda sunt. La erat inter doctrinam istam originalem et mentis habitum unio arctissima, ut stationem suam, divulsa, tueri nequirent. Lumen autem illud sa- lutare, quo primigeniz hujus theologiz propriam quasi formam constitisse demonstravimus, per peccatum fuit exstinctum; ita ipsa theologia dgavouwsv passa est. Praeterea nulla doctrina theologia proprie dici potest, que non foedere aliquo divino, cujus vi ipsi theo- logi Deo placere possint, atque ipso tandem frui, nititur. Htenim omnis viatorum theologia dirigit homines in cognitione Dei, et ad obedientiam secundim normam fcederis quod cum iis inire Deo placuerit, debitam preestandam stimulat. Foedus autem illud, quod primigeniz istius theologiz fundamentum erat, ita, ut dixi, aboli- tum est. Quid enim nunc ageret? quando, quamvis bene omnia preecipiat, nemo tamen est qui obtemperare possit. Doctrina sane istius foederis etiamnum verissima est; “qui enim que legis sunt facit, vivet in illis”’ Ipsum verd foedus post ingressum peccati, qua homi- nes ad Deum adduceret, vim nullam retinuit. Neque, eo qudd mandatorum ejus imperium ferre cogantur homines, feederati dicendi sunt, clm ex jure tantim et dominio Dei supremo, quo se abdicare nequit, ejus nexu teneantur. Imd eousque miseriz per peccatum deventum est, ut ipsa doctrina in lege naturze exposita, utcunque lumen primigenium comitata, ad dirigendum peccatorum in via vitee, haud tamen esset sufficiens; nec si maxime cuperet, servare prorsus peccatores possit. Etenim Deum scire, eique tanquam creator, rectori, et remuneratori obedire, nisi insuper quis gratize et miseri- cordiz ejus per Jesum Christum cognitione sit instructus, nemini ad salutem post ingressum peccati sufficit. Vere ideo theologiz fines, usum salutarem, et vim efficaciter theologos dirigentem in via vite, perdidit per peccatum lumen évdidderov et congenitum.
English
X. It will be granted that every theology must be sufficient to attain its proper end. This end consists in the glory of God and the eternal happiness of the theologians themselves. Therefore, since the image of God in man was abolished by the entrance of sin, that law — the type of divine knowledge of which we have spoken (the Greek term here being OCR-damaged, likely denoting a congenital or innate form of the knowledge of God) — is entirely stripped of its theological nature and use, so that the whole human race must rightly be judged to have been disinherited from all true theology through sin; and these things must be taught. So close was the union between that original doctrine and the habit of the mind that, once torn apart, they could not each maintain their place. Moreover, that salvific light, by which we have shown that the proper form, as it were, of this primeval theology was constituted, was extinguished through sin; and so theology itself suffered destruction (the Greek term here being OCR-damaged, likely ἀφανισμόν, meaning obliteration or disappearance). Furthermore, no doctrine can properly be called theology unless it rests upon some divine covenant, by the force of which the theologians themselves can please God and at last enjoy Him. For all theology of wayfarers directs men in the knowledge of God, and urges them to render the obedience due according to the norm of the covenant that it has pleased God to enter into with them. But that covenant, which was the foundation of this primeval theology, has been abolished, as I said. For what would it now accomplish? Seeing that, although it commands all things rightly, there is nevertheless no one who can obey. The doctrine of that covenant is indeed still most true: “for he who does the things of the law shall live in them.” But the covenant itself, after the entrance of sin, retained no power to bring men to God. Nor, because men are compelled to bear the authority of its commandments, are they to be called parties to the covenant, since they are held by its bond only from the right and supreme dominion of God, which He cannot abdicate. Indeed, misery through sin has gone so far that even the doctrine set forth in the law of nature, however much accompanied by the primeval light, was nevertheless not sufficient to direct sinners in the way of life; nor, even if it most greatly desired to, could it altogether save sinners. For to know God and to obey Him as Creator, Governor, and Rewarder is not sufficient for anyone’s salvation after the entrance of sin, unless one is also furnished with knowledge of His grace and mercy through Jesus Christ. Therefore the innate and congenital light (the Greek term here being OCR-damaged, likely ἐνδίδακτον, meaning inborn or implanted knowledge) truly lost through sin the ends of theology — its salvific use and its power to direct theologians effectively in the way of life.
Translator note: Three Greek terms are OCR-damaged beyond recovery in the original scan: (1) 'Yeoyywoing tupuros' — likely a phrase meaning 'type/form of the knowledge of God' (θεογνωσίας τύπος or similar); (2) 'dgavouwsv' — likely ἀφανισμόν (obliteration/disappearance); (3) 'évdidderov' — likely ἐνδίδακτον (innate/implanted). English rendering reflects the most contextually probable meanings; see notes for original garbled forms.
-
Original
XI. Atque hee ratio est, cur ex apostasia theologorwm, ipsa etiam theologia penitus sit abolita, quod postea contigisse non inveniemus. Ctm enim omnis theologia, uti diximus, in feedere fundetur, destructo foedere, ut ipsa theologia corruat necesse erat. Foedus autem hoe cum Adamo initum, dependentiz a Deo morali absolute universali innitebatur. Nullo ideo pacto fieri potuit, quin per primum peccatum irritum fieret. Ad eundem modum se res habet in novo foedere. Theologia fcederatorum, foederi innititur. Utrim feederatorum ulli, ex eo foedere excidere, vel dejici possint, nunc non disputamus. Fcedus ipsum aboleri nequit, quia in, et cum Christo mediatore sancitum; neque proinde theologia ei innixa labefactari. Utcunque igitur abs ejus doctrina theologi, uti vide- bimus seepius desciverint, at ipsa theologia stabilis et immuta- bilis prorsus permansit, illud exigente fcederis naturé. Ita de hac theologia actum est: atque paucis egisse sufficiat, cum ad breve tempus duraverit, et non nisi ex paucissimis Scripturee locis, doc- trina de ea lithe.
English
XI. And this is the reason why, from the apostasy of the theologians, theology itself was also entirely abolished — a thing we shall not find to have occurred afterward. For since all theology, as we have said, is founded upon a covenant, when the covenant was destroyed, it was necessary that theology itself should also fall. Now that covenant entered into with Adam rested upon an absolute and universal moral dependence upon God. It was therefore in no way possible that it should not be rendered void by the first sin. The matter stands in the same way with the new covenant. The theology of those in covenant rests upon the covenant. Whether any of those in covenant can fall away or be cast out of that covenant, we do not now dispute. The covenant itself cannot be abolished, because it was established in and with Christ the Mediator; nor consequently can the theology resting upon it be shaken. However often, therefore, theologians may defect from its doctrine — as we shall see frequently — yet theology itself remained altogether stable and unchangeable, this being demanded by the nature of the covenant. Such is the account of this theology; and it is sufficient to have treated it briefly, since it lasted only for a short time, and the doctrine concerning it is drawn from only very few passages of Scripture.
Pars Secunda: De Theologia Naturalis Corruptione et Amissione
-
Original
Pars Secunda: De Theologia Naturalis Corruptione et Amissione
English
Part Two: On the Corruption and Loss of Natural Theology
CAPUT V.
-
Original
CAPUT V.
English
Chapter 5.
-
Original
Theologia naturalis, post ingressum peccati quousque superstes—Ejus as/pava que et qualia, probantur—A lege nature, ea quid; ejus vis, Rom. ii. 14,15 —Vis conscientize—Athei—Deum ex operibus cognosci posse ostenditur.
English
Natural theology, how far it survives after the entrance of sin — its remnants, what they are and of what kind, are proved — from the law of nature, what it is; its force, Rom. 2:14, 15 — the force of conscience — atheists — that God can be known from His works is shown.
Translator note: OCR rendered 'as/pava' (corrupted Greek: λείψανα, 'remnants/vestiges'); translated from reconstructed sense.
-
Original
I. LuMEN istud de quo hucusque egimus primigenium, et nativum, uti diximus, per peccatum exstinctum est. Inde omnes homines ceci, imd ipsee tenebre vocantur ; etenim doctrina ista évdiéderos, cum admi- niculis quibus respectu objecti erat dilatanda, finem suum proprium assequi potis non erat; an adhuc sit superstes, quamvis corrupta atque
English
I. That primordial and native light of which we have treated up to this point has, as we have said, been extinguished by sin. Hence all men are called blind, indeed are called darkness itself; for that innate doctrine, together with the aids by which it needed to be enlarged with respect to its object, was not able to attain its proper end. Whether it yet survives, though corrupted and
Translator note: OCR rendered 'évdiéderos' (corrupted Greek: ἔνδιαίθετος, 'innate/instilled'); translated by sense. Sentence continues in block 51.
-
Original
_ propria vitiositate laborans originalis ista theologia, jam videbimus.
English
laboring under its own corruption — whether, I say, this original theology yet survives — we shall now see.
-
Original
II. Insitum esse adhuc in cordibus hominum de Deo creatore, rectore, et judice sensum, cum aliquali indelebili, boni et mali in relatione ad Dei regimen, atque inter honestum et turpe discriminis, notitid,.et omnes pene confitentur, et nos probabimus. Eum apos- tolus exponit ad Rom. ii. 14, 15. Deinde beneficio considerationis operum Dei adhuc gaudent peccatores rationis compotes. Usque adeo enim obruisse naturam hominum, ut legem dependenti et subjectionis cordi suo a creatore inscriptam, penitus excussisse vide- retur, non humanum est credere. Homines nasci cognitione aliqua Dei instructos, haud dicimus; nullam omnino habent. Sed vi cog- noscendi, dicimus: neque ita naturaliter cognoscunt, atque sentiunt: insitam potentiam Deum cognoscendi, ad cultum ejus aliquo modo prestandum stimulantem, sponte se in adultis, rationis compotibus, non minis certo et necessarid quam ipsum ratiocinari, exserturam, unumquemque retinere, ratio nulla est cur opinemur, cim sentiamus.
English
II. That there is still implanted in the hearts of men a sense of God as Creator, ruler, and judge, together with some indelible knowledge of good and evil in relation to God's government, and of the distinction between the honorable and the base — this nearly all men confess, and we shall prove it. The apostle expounds it at Rom. 2:14, 15. Moreover, sinners who are possessed of reason still enjoy the benefit of contemplating the works of God. For it is not credible that sin has so overwhelmed human nature as to seem to have wholly shaken off the law of dependence and subjection inscribed on the heart by the Creator. We do not say that men are born equipped with some knowledge of God; they have none at all. But we speak of the power of knowing: neither do they know and perceive naturally in that way. There is no reason why we should suppose — since we ourselves experience it — that the innate capacity for knowing God, which stimulates men to render Him worship in some manner, will not of its own accord assert itself in adults who are possessed of reason, no less certainly and necessarily than reasoning itself.
-
Original
III. Sed tamen hzec probanda sunt; ciim dudum sit ex quo ei quod videmus et sentimus diffidere nos docuerint theologi. Primd ideo superesse in mentibus peccatorum plurima theologie naturalis 2<«/- ~Lava deinde ea quicquid sint, theologiam veram non esse videbimus.
English
III. Yet these things must be proved, since it is now long since theologians taught us to distrust what we see and feel. First, therefore, we shall show that very many vestiges of natural theology survive in the minds of sinners; then, whatever those vestiges may be, we shall see that they do not constitute true theology.
Translator note: OCR rendered '2<«/- ~Lava' (corrupted Greek: λείψανα, 'vestiges/remnants'); translated from reconstructed sense.
-
Original
IY. Naturam ideo humanam tanta quamvis per peccatum clade confectam, et pene suz solim residuam, theologiz hujus reliquiis adhue instructam esse dicimus. Deum esse, eumque talem, qualis ut sit exigit ipsa veritatis ratio, nempe optimum ob virtutem, ob beneficia maximum, eam non fugit. Hane cognitionem, sub Deo Creatore, sibi ipsi acceptam fert. Viget adhuc in natura nostra ea lex et ratio que veritatem hanc docet, clamat. Legem aliquam nature esse, naturee vox est. Hoc est, ipsa de se testimonium gerit. Ubicunque autem lex est, ibi, ut legislator aliquis agnoscatur, oportet; legis nature lator, quam naturee auctor, alius esse non potest. Nam lex ea, ab ipsa natura non nisi habitudine ad objectum quoddam distat. Deum itaque esse, atque esse colendum, jus fasque inter homines observanda docet hee lex, prout etiam Scriptura testa- tur, Ps. exlv. 15, exli. 7-9; Job xii. 7-10, xxxvil—xxxix.; Esa. xl. 12; Matt. vi. 26; Act. xvii. 26-28. Primum ejus de Deo dictamen est, Rom. i, 19, Td yrwordy roti @zod Qavepdv éorw ev adrois,—hoc est, genti- bus, uni nature in disciplinam traditis. Manifestwm autem est hoc Dei rd yywordv, non tanttim inter eos, hoc est eorum aliquibus, philo- sophis nempe, sed in ws, omnibus scilicet, per 2upurov Seoyvwoiay. Omnes etiam homines, quod &fdemv (de Dei scilicet natura et attri- butis) é ddim detinuerint, reos peragit idem apostolus, ver. 18. Veritatem autem divinam aliquam retinent, qui eam injuste detinent. Porro: ita vitiorum et prejudiciorum omnium victrix in cordibus omnium insculpta hee lex esse perhibetur, ut bipedum omnium nequissimos et profligatissimos, judiciwm Dei de peccatoribus puni- endis non latere affirmet, ver. 32. Qui autem jus Dei de peccatis puniendis agnoscunt, idem jus ejus obedientiam exigens, necdum Deum ipsum, nescire, non possunt. Secundd: Obedientiam moralem Deo debitam, eadem lex ab omnibus exigit. Postquam Deum osten- derit, colendum esse docet: Rom. ti. 14, 15, "Orav yap thn re mun viwov evovre (scriptam scilicet, quo modo Judeis posita fuit) pices (tamen, vi legis cordibus inscriptz) r& rod véwou roy (quae nempe lex scripta moralis preecipit), odror viuov wi exovres (hoc est, sereptam, seu ullo alio modo divinitus immediate revelatam), éavros efor véjos (quia nempe legem illam habent sibi congenitam); ofriwes evdeinvevrcs rd Epyov rod véuou ypurriy év rats napdioss ara. “ Opus legis,” id est, quod lex efficit; effectum sui simile; hoc se in cordibus sceriptum seu sculptum habere ostendunt; hoc est, legem habent insitam, scripte legis descriptum éxrbraua. Ut illud scriptee legi examussim respon- deat necesse est. Quid autem doceat, atque cujus nomine et aucto- ritate, lex scripta, novimus. Ei autem lex ista, que sibi sunt qui ill& carent, est dvrierpopoct cum igitur legem hanc omnes omnino homines habeant, utpote que est nature et a natura omnibus ex zquo communi; atque lex hzec exprimat legem istam divinitus reve- latam, que Dei nomine precipit, prohibetque; apparet eos omnes qui nequaquam vitam ab hujus legis imperio solutam agere possunt, aliqualem de Deo notitiam non posse non habere, atque obedientiam moralem ei debitam non agnoscere.
English
IV. We say, therefore, that human nature, though laid waste by sin to so great a degree, and reduced almost to its own ash, is still equipped with the remains of this theology. That God exists, and that He is such as the very reason of truth requires Him to be — namely, best by virtue and greatest by His benefits — does not escape it. This knowledge, under God as Creator, it attributes to itself. That law and reason which teaches and proclaims this truth is still vigorous in our nature. That there is a law of nature is the voice of nature itself — that is, it bears witness concerning itself. But wherever there is a law, a lawgiver must be acknowledged there; and the giver of the law of nature can be none other than the Author of nature. For that law differs from nature itself only by its relation to a certain object. This law, therefore, teaches that God exists and is to be worshipped, and that right and justice are to be observed among men — as Scripture also testifies: Ps. 145:15; 141:7–9; Job 12:7–10; 37–39; Isa. 40:12; Matt. 6:26; Acts 17:26–28. The first dictate of this law concerning God is Rom. 1:19: τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ φανερόν ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς — that is, among the Gentiles, who are given over to nature alone as their teacher. And this τὸ γνωστόν of God is manifest not only among them — that is, among some of them, namely the philosophers — but in them, that is, in all of them, through an innate knowledge of God (ἔμφυτον θεογνωσίαν). The same apostle also convicts all men of holding back what they know (τὸ εἰδέναι) — concerning, that is, the nature and attributes of God — in unrighteousness (ἐν ἀδικίᾳ), v. 18. But those who hold back some divine truth do indeed retain it. Furthermore: this law, inscribed in the hearts of all, is said to overcome all vices and prejudices to such a degree that even the most wicked and profligate of all bipeds are not unaware of God's judgment that sinners are to be punished, v. 32. But those who acknowledge God's right to punish sins cannot be ignorant of that same right of His which demands obedience, nor indeed of God Himself. Secondly: the same law demands moral obedience due to God from all. After it has shown that God exists, it teaches that He is to be worshipped: Rom. 2:14, 15 — “When the Gentiles, who do not have the law (written, that is, in the manner in which it was given to the Jews), do (yet, by the force of the law inscribed on their hearts) the things of the law (which, namely, the written moral law commands), these, not having the law (that is, as written, or in any other way immediately revealed by divine agency), are a law to themselves (because they have that law innate in them); who show the work of the law written in their hearts.” “The work of the law” — that is, what the law produces; an effect like itself — they show that they have this written or engraved in their hearts; that is, they have a law implanted in them, a transcript (ἐκτύπωμα) of the written law. It is necessary that this correspond exactly to the written law. But what the written law teaches, and in whose name and authority, we know. And that law which serves for those who lack the written law is its counterpart (ἀντίστροφος). Since, therefore, all men without exception have this law, inasmuch as it belongs to nature and is equally common to all by nature; and since this law expresses that divinely revealed law which commands and forbids in the name of God — it is evident that all those who can in no way live a life free from the rule of this law cannot but have some knowledge of God, and cannot but acknowledge the moral obedience due to Him.
Translator note: Several inline Greek strings were OCR-destroyed; reconstructed from context and Owen's explicit Latin glosses. Reconstructed: τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ φανερόν ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς (Rom. 1:19); ἔμφυτον θεογνωσίαν; τὸ εἰδέναι; ἐν ἀδικίᾳ; ἐκτύπωμα; ἀντίστροφος.
-
Original
V. Hujus etiam veritatis conscientia (ut aiunt) mille testes est. Inde apostolus argumentum reliquum conficere pergens: Supmap- rupobons adray rig ouveOjnosws, nal meraed GAARAWY Tov Aoylouay xarN- yopoluray 7 xa) drorovouwévav. Conscientiam esse hominum de se judicium, cum respectu ad superioris judicium res ipsa clamat; inde Bporois draor cuveldnoig Oeés, apud Menandrum. Qui autem ed est
English
V. Conscience also, as they say, is a thousand witnesses to this truth. Hence the apostle proceeds to complete his remaining argument: συμμαρτυρούσης αὐτῶν τῆς συνειδήσεως, καὶ μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων — “their conscience bearing witness, and their thoughts among themselves accusing or even defending them.” The very nature of the case proclaims that conscience is a man's judgment concerning himself with respect to a superior's judgment; hence, in Menander: βροτοῖς ἅπασι συνείδησις θεός — “for all mortals, conscience is God.” But he who is of such
Translator note: Greek strings OCR-destroyed; reconstructed from context: συμμαρτυρούσης αὐτῶν τῆς συνειδήσεως, καὶ μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων ἢ καὶ ἀπολογουμένων (Rom. 2:15); βροτοῖς ἅπασι συνείδησις θεός (Menander). Sentence continues in block 56.
-
Original
CAP. V.] CORRUPTIONE ET AMISSIONE. AT bmepoxf, ut dominium habeat et judicium exercere possit in corda hominum, Deus est. Naturalis itaque ea xarnyopia aut droroyia ‘Quee ovvesdqoews Ope in unoquoque homine peragitur, non nisi Deum respicit Judici autem huic, qui apud omnes Dei nomine officio fungitur, ut quis omnem potestatem eripiat, penitus est impossibile. Quanti ab ejus flagellis libertatem, Caini, Judasii, Nerones, Caligule, etiam et minora scelerum monstra emerent? Hanc humane nature conditionem, extra omnes consilii et voluntatis nostree vias rationes- que positam esse, fatendum est. Nemo sapientum conscientiam lis quee ég’ 47) esse contendunt, annumerat. Qui hominem supre- mum in se totum Dominum esse nimis vellent, conscientiam in Furias, Alastores, Eumenidas, sui juris tortores, convertebant. Sint - ab hominum juilibio peccatores a conditione securi; vel ab animi ferocia presentium non soliciti; usque aded ultima ddspidiant vitee discrimina, et temporalium summa, ut ipsi sibi ultroned extremam _peenam asciscant, hoc tamen tribunal, dum sceleris sunt manifesti, Tugere nequeunt. De hoc autem argumento alibi egimus.
English
(footnote: CAP. V. ON THE CORRUPTION AND LOSS.) a pre-eminence such as to have dominion and to be able to exercise judgment over the hearts of men — that is God. Therefore that natural accusation or defense of conscience which is carried out in every individual man looks to none other than God. And it is wholly impossible for anyone to wrest all authority away from this judge, who in the sight of all performs His office in the name of God. How dearly would a Cain, a Judas, a Nero, a Caligula — even lesser monsters of wickedness — have purchased freedom from his scourges? We must acknowledge that this condition of human nature is placed entirely beyond all the paths and reasonings of our counsel and will. None of the wise reckons conscience among those things that are within our power (ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν). Those who would too eagerly make man the supreme lord of his whole self were wont to transform conscience into Furies, Alastors, and Eumenides — torturers of self-jurisdiction. Let sinners be secure in their condition, untroubled by the judgment of men; or let them, through the fierceness of soul characteristic of the present, despise even the extreme hazards of life and the sum of temporal goods, to the point of voluntarily taking upon themselves the extreme penalty — even so, they cannot flee this tribunal while they stand convicted of their crime. But we have treated this argument elsewhere.
Translator note: OCR page-header 'CAP. V.] CORRUPTIONE ET AMISSIONE.' rendered as footnote per instructions. Greek strings OCR-destroyed; reconstructed: κατηγορία or ἀπολογία τῆς συνειδήσεως (from context); ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν (from context and Latin 'quee eg' 47)'). 'ddspidiant' reconstructed as 'despiciant'.
-
Original
| VI. Sed res ipsa loquatur; nonne mentem humanam aded pro- ‘mam esse in assensum huic veritati preebendum, nempe Deum esse, -aded in amplexus ejus ruere, absque qua esset scilicet ut non tan- tim a dignitate et honore deturbaretur, atque in infimum ordinem | conjiceretur, sed et ut sui ipsa esset nescia, experimur omnes, ita ut -explicatis terminis e quibus propositio ejus constat, ei absentiri fas non sit? Sive illud fit impetu quodam nature et instinctu, quo argumento est, et ipsa sibi solim sufficit, ratio; sive velocissimo utatur discursu, nec prits sentit se ratiocinatam fuisse, quam in sen- tentiam propositam totis animis concessisse, in hac veritate immu- tabiliter acquiescere mentem humanam experientia testatur. Hgre- gie Plotinus Ennead. iii. lib. vii., de zeternitate loquens, quam ab wpso Den non distinguit. Tov cidive, Inquit, xa! rdv xpévov Erepov Aéyovres ENGTEPOV Eiveut, Hod Tov Wey wepi Tov Gidsov sivas Duo, Tov Oz sypévov wepl rd yivomevov’ nol rd de rd wey airidev wiv xa) Womep Tats THs Eolas auPorépars emiCoruis evapye; re wap adroig wep! adray ev rate uyais exew wcdos vouiComev AEyovres re wel nal rape mévre, bvoudCouev-—* Cum eternitatem et tempus diversa inter se esse dicamus, et illam quidem circa natu- ram sempiternam esse, hoc autem circa id quod fit; idque univer- sum versari existimamus, nos quasi sponte, ex naturalique imperio, et subito quodam intelligentise intuitu, manifestum quondam circa heec habere instinctum, nostris animis penitus insitum, eadem vide- licet de his semper dicentes, passimque nominantes.” Esto; sint impii qui nimis vellent Deum non esse, imd, qui se credere Deum non esse palam profiteri ausi sint; at cum heee summa impietas et nequitia, nunquam non aliis omne genus sceleribus comitata incedat, quis mihi fidem faciet, impuros illos nebulones qui naturam huma- nam, refragarate omne illo quod ejus particeps est, audacter calum- niari sustinent, non etiam de se ipsis impudenter mentiri? quicquid id est, quae esset dementia, tribus vel quatuor naturee humanze dehones- — tamentis, non tantim contra bonorum omnium, sed ipsius naturee con- stantem et consentientem vocem, fidem adhibere? “Solus enim vidit, primum esse deos, quod in omnium animis eorum notionem impres- — sisset ipsa natura. Que est enim gens, aut quod genus hominum, quod non habet, sine doctrina, anticipationem quandam deorum? quam ap- pellat zpéAnw Epicurus, id est, anteceptam animo rei quandam infor- mationem, sine qua nec intelligi quidquam, nec queeri nec disputari possit,” inquit Velleius apud Cicer. de Nat. Deor. lib. i. cap. xvi.; et Seneca, epist. xvii, “Deos esse inter alia sic colligimus, quod omnibus de diis opinio insita est, nec ulla gens uspiam est, aded contra leges moresque projecta, ut non aliquos Deus credat;” aliquem Deum esse, Ad&av xu) exivoray xowny rod oblumavros avdpwrivov yévoug bmolws wey “EAAA- vow, suolag OF BapCdpuy dvaynalay rol eupurov ev qavrl TH Aoyw yivomevny xara gvew, ait Dion. Prusens. Orat.; atque inde Aristoteles prohi- bet cum iis disputationem institui, qui utrdm dii colendi sint, dubi- tant; cum id ex rectz rationis dictamine extra controversiam poni debeat. Of mi, Inquit, dropodvres wérepov de? rods Oeods rymgy, nal rode yovsis ayardy od, xoAdosws déovras, Topico. i. cap. ix.; cogendi sunt penis, non rationibus convincendi. Totus sapientum Chorus, omnes, unum atque idem in hac resentiunt. Dei cultum, atque parentum amorem, quem a natura esse constat, conjungit philosophus. Notiones hasce oripuara dAndelas rape r&or, vocat Justinus Apol. i, “Nulla anima sine crimine, quia nulla sine boni semine,” inquit Tertullianus de anima; quod plerumque Deos nominent qoAudeérnrs assentientes, id corruptis traditionibus, et preejudiciis adversis naturee humane in- genium preevalentibus adscribendum est: ita Lactantius, “Quam sibi veniam sperare possunt impietatis suze, qui non agnoscunt cultum ejus, quem prorsus ignorari abs homine fas non est; nam et cim jurant et ctim optant, et cum gratias agunt, non Jovem aut deos multos, sed Deum nominant; aded ipsa veritas, cogente natura, ab invitis pectoribus erumpit.” Atque verissimum est, in mediis idololatriis, nativam hanc et primigeniam rationis lucem, usque aded se efficaciter exseruisse, ut unum Deum, summum, maximum, pleros- que fateri coégerit, qui tamen in idolomanium essent profusissimi, Ala rotro nal r& pwdrrora 6 wparog nal meiysorog Exeivog Osds 6 rexruve- pevos Hues, apud Dionem, Histor. lib. lvi. Tiberius Caesar. _MoAvw- vywieg rationem addit <Aristoteles de mundo; Eis, inquit, 6: dy, Torvwuuds orl, naravomatouevos Trois mébEor ThoW dren adrig veor mel. Huic nature humane de Deo eoque colendo, zporywe, illustre testimonium perhibet Julianus: Ueyres, inquit, dddcdxrous sivas Dery ri memeioweda, nal pig rovro apopéy, em adrd re olwel omevdei’ oT Oraridémevos rag —~uyas apis abrd wWomep owas wpls rd DHS re BAEm@oVTE. “Omnes ante doctrinam numen aliquod esse persuasi sumus; ed respiciendum, ad id properandum: Credoque sic animos nostros abere ad Deum, ut visu preedita ad lucem.” Inde formula illa vetus in periculis et discriminibus positis usitata, ab aliorum injuriis appel- landi, Deos esse. Vox nature erat ad Deum nature clamantis: “Dum pro se quisque Deos esse, et non negligere humana fremunt,” iv. lib. ii, Et, “Est coeleste numen, es magne Jupiter,” idem, ib. viii. Ita etiam a Sylla factum insidias Vollucis filii Bocchi ti- ente, apud Sallust. in Bell. Jugurth., et apud Plautum Captivi: “ Est rofecto Deus, qui quee nos gerimus auditque et videt.” Preeclare Cy- rianus de Vanitate Idolorum: “ Heec est summa delicti nolle agnos- ere, quem ignorare non possis.” Sententiam etiam hanc egregie ex- onit Kusebius, Preepar. Evangel. lib. ii. cap. ix.: bbces wiv ody xa) airo- OiWdurors Ewolais WhAAOV 0 JeodiOdurors, Hardy re Ha) WOEALOY Tuy yaVEY Td onycivov Thy Tou Ceo mpoonyoplay re xa! ovolay, madres yap Eybpumos xo1vors Aoysowors ee Tou TaY OAwyY penpsiverey, TOUTO Thon hoysnj A) VOEPE oe Quoimais evvolug troomsipu “Hximium illud est et utile inpri- ee quod Dei nomen essentiamque significat, ipsius natura ductum, impressisque animee per sese notionibus, vel divinitus potius inspiratis, nemo non intelligit : hoc enim omnes populi communi quodam rationis sensu percepére, cm id omni animo ratione et intelligentia preedito, idem hujus universalis artifex naturalibus quibusdam cogitationibus inseverit:” heec ille. Et Tertullian. adver. Marcion: “ Nos definimus Deum primim natura cognoscendum, dehinc doctriné recognoscen- dum.” Atque in Apologia: “ Vultis ex anime ipsius testimonio comprobemus” (Deum esse et unum esse) “ quee licet carcere corporis pressa, licet institutionibus pravis circumscripta, licet libidinibus et concupiscentiis evigorata, licet falsis dis exancillata, cum tamen re- sipiscit, ut ex crapula, ut ex somno, ut ex aliqua valetudine, et sani- tatem suam patitur, et Deum nominat, hoc solo quia proprié verus hic unus Deus bonus et magnus, et quod Deus dederit, omnium vox est. Judicem quoque contestatur illum. Deus videt, et Deo com- mendo, et Deus mihi reddet. O testimonium anime naturaliter Christiane; denique pronuntians heec, non ad Capitolium; sed ad ccelum respicit. Novit enim sedem Dei vivi, ab illo, et inde de- scendit.”
English
VI. But let the matter speak for itself: do we not all experience that the human mind is so ready to give assent to this truth — namely, that God exists — so prone to rush into its embrace, without which it would not merely be cast down from its dignity and honor and thrust into the lowest rank, but would also be ignorant of itself? So much so that, once the terms of which the proposition consists are made clear, it is not lawful to withhold assent from it? Whether this happens by a certain impulse of nature and instinct — in which case reason is itself alone sufficient as an argument — or whether the mind employs a very swift process of reasoning and does not perceive that it has reasoned before it has with its whole soul assented to the proposition set before it — experience testifies that the human mind rests immovably in this truth. Plotinus speaks admirably on this in Enneads III, book vii., treating of eternity, which he does not distinguish from God Himself. “When we say,” he writes, “that eternity and time are different from each other, and that the former is around the eternal nature, while the latter is around what comes into being; and when we hold that all this turns on these matters — we suppose, as it were spontaneously and by a natural impulse, and by a certain sudden intuition of the intellect, that we have a certain clear instinct regarding these things, deeply implanted in our souls, always saying and everywhere naming the same things about them.” So much for that. Let there be godless men who would too earnestly wish that God did not exist — indeed, who have dared openly to profess that they believe God does not exist; yet since this supreme impiety and wickedness never fails to be accompanied by every other kind of crime, who will persuade me that those impure scoundrels who boldly slander human nature — against the protest of everything that partakes of it — do not also lie shamelessly about themselves? Whatever that may be, what madness would it be to give credence to three or four disgraces of human nature, not merely against the constant and unanimous voice of all good men, but against the voice of nature itself? “For he alone saw, first, that the gods exist, because nature itself had impressed the notion of them on the minds of all. For what nation is there, or what race of men, that does not have, without instruction, a certain anticipation of the gods? Epicurus calls this a πρόληψις — that is, a certain preconceived impression in the mind of something, without which nothing can be understood, sought, or discussed” — so says Velleius in Cicero, De Natura Deorum, book i, chapter xvi. And Seneca, Epistle 117: “Among other things, we gather that the gods exist from this: that the opinion of the gods is implanted in all, and there is no nation anywhere so abandoned against laws and customs as not to believe in some god.” That some God exists, Dion of Prusa says in his Orations, is “a conviction and common notion of the whole human race, alike among Greeks and equally among barbarians, one that is necessary and innate, arising by nature in all rational beings.” And hence Aristotle forbids one to enter into debate with those who doubt whether the gods are to be worshipped, since this ought to be placed beyond controversy by the dictate of right reason. “Those who question whether one ought to honor the gods and love one's parents,” he says, “need punishment, not rational persuasion” — Topics I, chapter ix. The entire choir of the wise, all of them, are of one and the same mind in this matter. The philosopher joins the worship of God with love of parents, which is established to be from nature. Justin, in Apology I, calls these notions “seeds of truth in all.” “No soul is without sin, because no soul is without a seed of good,” says Tertullian, De Anima. That they generally name the gods in the plural, assenting to polytheism, is to be ascribed to corrupted traditions and to prejudices adverse to human nature that prevail over its native genius — so Lactantius: “What pardon for their impiety can they hope for, who do not acknowledge the worship of Him whom it is not right for any man to be altogether ignorant of? For when they swear, and when they make wishes, and when they give thanks, they do not name Jupiter or many gods, but God; so greatly does truth itself burst forth from unwilling hearts, compelled by nature.” And it is most true that, in the midst of idolatries, this native and primordial light of reason asserted itself so effectively as to compel very many, who were most extravagant in their idol-worship, to confess one God, the highest and greatest — as in Tiberius Caesar in Dio, History, book lvi: “For this reason also that first and greatest God, He who fashioned us,” etc. Aristotle, in De Mundo, adds the reason for polytheism: “He is one, but with many names, being named according to the varied experiences through which He is invoked.” To this natural tendency of human nature toward God and His worship (πρόληψιν), Julian bears illustrious testimony: “All of us,” he says, “are persuaded before instruction that there is a divine power, and we look to it and hasten toward it; and our souls are disposed toward it as eyes endowed with sight are toward the light.” Hence that ancient formula, used by those in peril and danger, of appealing to the gods against the injustices of others. It was the voice of nature crying out to the God of nature: “While each one cries out that the gods exist and do not neglect human affairs” — book iv, lib. ii. And, “There is a heavenly power; there is a great Jupiter” — the same, ib. viii. So also as recorded in Sallust, in The Jugurthine War, concerning Sulla when Volux, the son of Bocchus, feared his ambush; and in Plautus, Captivi: “There is indeed a God, who hears and sees what we do.” Cyprian speaks admirably in De Vanitate Idolorum: “The sum of the crime is to be unwilling to acknowledge Him whom you cannot be ignorant of.” Eusebius also expounds this opinion admirably in Praeparatio Evangelica, book ii, chapter ix.: “It is pre-eminent and supremely useful that which signifies the name and essence of God, led by His own nature and by notions impressed on the soul through itself, or rather divinely inspired — no one fails to understand this: for all peoples have perceived this by a certain common sense of reason, since the same universal Artificer has sown this in every mind endowed with reason and intelligence by means of certain natural thoughts” — so he. And Tertullian, Against Marcion: “We define God as to be known first by nature, then to be recognized more fully by doctrine.” And in the Apology: “Do you wish us to prove it” (that God exists and is one) “from the testimony of the soul itself — which, though pressed in the prison of the body, though hemmed in by evil institutions, though weakened by lusts and desires, though enslaved to false gods, yet, when it comes to itself, as from a debauch, as from sleep, as from some illness, and enjoys its own health, names God — this alone, because the one true God is properly good and great, and that ‘what God has given’ is the voice of all. It also calls Him to witness as judge: ‘God sees,’ and ‘I commit it to God,’ and ‘God will repay me.’ O testimony of the soul that is by nature Christian! And finally, when it pronounces these things, it looks not to the Capitol, but to heaven. For it knows the seat of the living God; from Him and from thence it descended.”
Translator note: Several inline Greek strings OCR-destroyed throughout this block; translated from reconstructed sense based on Owen's Latin glosses and context. Reconstructed key Greek: πρόληψις (Epicurus's term, glossed by Owen as 'anteceptam animo rei informationem'); Dion Prusaensis quote reconstructed from context (δόξαν καὶ ἔννοιαν κοινὴν... ἀναγκαίαν καὶ ἔμφυτον); Aristotle's Topics reference; πρόληψιν (Julian quote); οπέρματα ἀληθείας (Justin's phrase 'seeds of truth'); Eusebius's Praep. Evang. passage. The Plotinus Latin translation quoted verbatim by Owen is preserved. Tiberius Caesar citation ends with 'etc.' as Owen's text is fragmentary at that point.
-
Original
VII. Prout autem xovas hasce éwefas, seu sporyrers sapientum plerique notassent, itaque etiam vim eam conscientiz, quam exposul- mus, compertam habuerunt. Menander, Bporois draco: cuveldnois Océs. De Tiberio loquens, Annal. vi. cap. vi., Cornelius Tacitus: “Aded fa- cinora et flagitia sua ipsi quoque in supplicium verterant. Neque frustra preestantissimus sapientice firmare solitus est, si recludantur tyrannorum mentes, posse aspici laniatus et ictus; quando ut corpora verberibus, ita szevitia, libidine, malis consultis, animus dilaceretur ; quippe Tiberium non fortune, non solitudines protegebant, quin tor- menta pectoris suasque ipse poenas fateretur.” Timorem ex consci- VOL. XVII. 4 entia peccatorum, “ dominum sexvissimum” vocat Cicero; et “malos,” inquit, “ agitant, insectanturque furiz, non ardentibus teedis, sicut in fabulis, sed angore conscientiz, fraudisque cruciatu,” De Legib. lib. i, Eo angore continuo vexatus, qui remedia omnia, cium novorum scelerum, tum recessus & medio hominum, et vindictz timorem, respuerat; non potuit se continere, quin semet pertzesus, que in pectore perpessus est cruciamenta, publice in epistola ad senatum professus sit, Tiberius. “Quid,” inquit, “vobis scribam, patres conscripti, aut quomodo scribam, aut quid omnino non scribam hoe tempore? Dii me deseque pejus perdant, quam quotidie me perire sentio si scio,” Sueton. Tiber. cap. lxi. Otho, etiam, occiso per nefandum scelus Galba, ita territus est ut per omnia piaculorum genera manes Galbze propitiare tentaret; eodem teste. Egregie Satyricus:—
English
VII. Now, just as most of the wise had taken note of these common notions (κοιναὶ ἔννοιαι), or anticipations (προλήψεις), so also they had come to know that power of conscience which we have set forth. Menander: “For all mortals: conscience is God.” Cornelius Tacitus, speaking of Tiberius, Annal. vi. cap. vi.: “His crimes and shameful deeds had turned even upon himself as a punishment. Nor was it without cause that the foremost teacher of wisdom was accustomed to assert that if the minds of tyrants were laid open, lacerations and wounds would be visible; since, just as bodies are torn by stripes, so the mind is torn by cruelty, lust, and evil counsels; for neither fortune nor solitude protected Tiberius from confessing the torments of his breast and his own punishments.” The fear arising from a conscience of sins Cicero calls “the cruelest master”; and “the wicked,” he says, “are driven and pursued by the Furies — not with blazing torches, as in the stories, but with the anguish of conscience and the torment of fraud,” De Legib. lib. i. Tiberius, continually vexed by that anguish, who had rejected every remedy — both the commission of new crimes, and retreat from the company of men, and the fear of punishment — could not contain himself, but, worn out with himself, publicly confessed in a letter to the senate the torments he had endured in his breast. “What,” he said, “shall I write to you, conscript fathers, or how shall I write, or what shall I leave entirely unwritten at this time? May the gods and goddesses destroy me more thoroughly than I daily feel myself perishing, if I know,” Sueton. Tiber. cap. lxi. Otho also, after Galba had been slain by his wicked crime, was so terrified that he attempted to appease the shade of Galba by every kind of expiatory rite; as the same author witnesses. Excellently the Satirist:—
Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek reconstructed: ‘xovas hasce ewefas, seu sporyrers’ = κοιναὶ ἔννοιαι / προλήψεις (common notions / anticipations, standard Stoic terms Owen uses throughout); ‘Bporois draco: cuveldnois Oces’ = Menander fragment: βροτοῖς ἁπασι· συνείδησις θεός (For all mortals: conscience is God).
-
Original
“ Cui frigida mens est .... Criminibus, tacita sudant preecordia culpa.” Juyen. Sat. xi.
English
“Whose mind is cold … for crimes, the inward parts sweat with silent guilt.” Juven. Sat. xi.
-
Original
Atque iterum :— “ Cur tamen hos tu Eyasisse putes, quos diri conscia facti Mens habet attonitos, et surdo verbere caedit, Occultum quatiente animo tortore flagellum ? Poena autem vehemens, ac multo seevior illis, Quas et Ceedicius gravis inyenit, aut Rhadamanthus, Nocte dieque suum gestare in pectore testem.” Sat, xiii.
English
And again:— “Why, nevertheless, do you think these men have escaped — those whom a mind conscious of a dread deed holds thunderstruck, and smites with a dull blow, while a hidden torturer shakes his scourge within the soul? But the punishment is fierce, and far more cruel than those which stern Caeditius devised, or Rhadamanthus — to carry one’s own witness in one’s breast night and day.” Sat. xiii.
Translator note: OCR ‘Eyasisse’ = evasisse (escaped). ‘Ceedicius’ = Caeditius (standard Juvenal text). ‘inyenit’ = invenit (OCR ligature error).
-
Original
Egregium iu Jugurtha exemplum post innumera scelera per- petrata proponit historicus. “ Neque,” inquit, “ post id locorum Jugurthe, dies aut nox ulla quieta fuit, neque loco, neque mortali cuiquam aut temporl satis credere. Civis hostesque juxta metuere; circumspectare omnia et omni strepitu pavescere; alio atque alio seepe contra decus regium noctu requiescere, interdum somno excitum acceptis armis tumultum facere, ita formidine quadam et vecordia agitari.” Atque hoc theologiz naturalis in statu corrupto et peccati, pri- mum fundamentum, seu prima pars est; wnde qui homo esse non desiit, theologus esse penitus desinere non potest.
English
The historian sets before us a notable example in Jugurtha after innumerable crimes had been committed. “Nor,” he says, “after that time did any day or night pass quietly for Jugurtha; he trusted sufficiently neither in any place, nor in any mortal, nor in any season. He feared citizens and enemies alike; he looked anxiously at everything and was terrified at every noise; he often rested at night in one place and then another, contrary to the dignity of a king; sometimes, roused from sleep, he seized weapons and stirred up a tumult — so greatly was he agitated by a kind of dread and madness.” And this is the first foundation, or first part, of natural theology in the corrupt state of sin; from which it follows that whoever has not ceased to be a man cannot entirely cease to be a theologian.
-
Original
VIII. Porro: ex consideratione operum Dei, tum creationis, tum providentiz, notitia heec Dei residua indies foveri et augeri potest ; non tantiim enim nature humane, sed et totius mundi nititur, hee qualis qualis sit theologia.
English
VIII. Furthermore: from the contemplation of the works of God — both those of creation and those of providence — this residual knowledge of God can be nourished and increased day by day; for this theology, such as it is, rests not only upon human nature but upon the whole world as well.
-
Original
IX. Primo nihil disertius in hane rem dici potest, quam quod Psaltes habet: Ps. xix. 1-7, “Cceli enarrant gloriam Dei fortis; et opera manuum ejus indicat expansum eorum. Dies ad diem eructat sermonem, nox ad noctem ostendit scientiam,” etc. Duplex revela- tionis Dei principium, seu potius medium, Psalmus hic celebrat, I
English
IX. First, nothing can be said more plainly on this matter than what the Psalmist has: Ps. xix. 1–7, “The heavens declare the glory of the mighty God; and the expanse of them shows forth the work of His hands. Day to day pours forth speech, and night to night displays knowledge,” etc. This Psalm celebrates a twofold principle — or rather, medium — of God’s revelation,
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence due to page-break OCR artifact; sentence continues in the next block (index 64).
-
Original
| opera nempe ejus atque verbum. Hisce inter se comparandis, hoc ‘ili, in effectibus salutaribus (quos nempe omnes huic solium ascribit) -preefert. Illud autem per universum terrarum orbem gloriam Dei -enarrare probat. Res revelata, cujus hic sit mentio, gloria Dez est, ‘nec non potentia quam in omnium creatione exseruit; hoc est, uti loquitur apostolus, *Atéig airod Sbyapug xd Serirng, Rom. i, 20. Me- dium revelationis sunt ccelum atque sol, et eorum gyro circumacti, invicem sibi succedentes dies atque noctes. Modus revelationis hujus varie exprimitur; nempe enarrare, indicare, eructare, ostendere, loqui dicuntur. Omnia quidem metaphorice, sed que efficaciam ad finem propositum satis indicant. Adjwncti loco est, qudd revelatio hee sit catholica, nempe in omnes extremitates orbis habitabilis por- recta. Addit quidem Psaltes, doctrinam hanc operum creationis, et providentiz Dei, haud sufficientem esse, ut quis Deum rite cognoscat, et sancte colat; ctim effectus eos in solidum vindicet ipsius verbo, seu doctrine in sacra Scriptura contente; at verd in- terea essentiam, gloriam, et potentiam Dei, ita per eam revelatas esse, ut omnes incols orbis terrarum inde discant et Deum esse, atque ab omnibus gentilium idolis infinite esse separatum diserte affirmat.
English
namely, His works and His word. In comparing these two with one another, the Psalm prefers the latter over the former with respect to its saving effects (all of which, indeed, it ascribes to the word alone). The former, however, it proves to declare the glory of God throughout the whole world. The thing revealed, of which mention is here made, is the glory of God, and likewise the power which He put forth in the creation of all things — that is, as the apostle expresses it, His eternal power and divinity (ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης), Rom. i. 20. The media of revelation are heaven and the sun, and the days and nights that succeed one another in their revolving course. The manner of this revelation is expressed in various ways: they are said to declare, to show forth, to pour out speech, to display, to speak. All of these are metaphorical, yet sufficiently indicate an efficacy suited to the proposed end. It is further noted that this revelation is catholic — that is, extending to all the ends of the habitable world. The Psalmist does add, indeed, that this doctrine of the works of creation and of God’s providence is not sufficient for anyone to know God rightly and to worship Him holily — since the Psalm wholly attributes those saving effects to His word, or to the doctrine contained in Holy Scripture; yet in the meantime he expressly affirms that the essence, glory, and power of God are so revealed through it that all the inhabitants of the earth may learn from it both that God exists and that He is infinitely separated from all the idols of the nations.
Translator note: OCR garbled Greek ‘*Ateig airod Sbyapug xd Serirng’ reconstructed as ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης (Rom. 1:20 — His eternal power and divinity).
-
Original
X. Non minis luculenter eandem veritatem confirmat apostolus; ad Rom. i. 18-20, “Patet enim ira Dei e colo adversts omnem impietatem et injustitiam hominum, ut qui veritatem injuste detine- ant; quoniam id quod de Deo cognosci potest manifestum est in ipsis; Deus enim eis manifestum fecit. Ipsius enim invisibilia jam inde a condito mundo, ex iis que fecit, mente perpensa pervidentur, eterna videlicet ejus tum potentia tum divinitas; ad hoc ut sint inexcusa- biles.” Nolo ego memet. iis, quae extra nostrum propositum hisce verbis sunt, controversa multim immiscere. Putidum Socinianorum commentum, verba verstis vicesimi, ad doctrinam evangeliil torquen- tium, jam dudum est explosum. Czterum res revelatu in genere quidem dicitur 7) yyworiv rod Occ speciatim eterna ejus potentia, divinitas, atque ira, seu justitia vindicatrix. M edia revelationis sunt opera Dei; ea que fecit, nempe creationis que exstiterunt a mundo condito usque, et providentiw, que e colo etiamnum operatur. Modus autem est per patefactionem quandam harum rerum, ipsis congenitam, atque mentis, quam ea indelebiliter ponit considerationem. um autem per hee media gradum assequitur ista revelatio, ut in iis quibus facta est, rerum revelatarum manifes- tatio dicatur. Finis est dvorodoyneia; non illa absoluta quidem, sed beneficii hujus revelationis usum quantum attinet. Utrim autem 5) yvaorly rod @zod reddatur per id quod de Deo cognosci potest, aut quod debet, eodem res cadit; non enim absolute dictum est, sed cum respectu ad illam, qualem per opera creationis et providentiz Dei manifestationem ; inde enim cognosci potest Deum esse, esse acterni- potentem et justum; atque hoc inde cognosci debet; neque enim ul- terius hic loci illud rd yvworiv rod Ocot extendit apostolus. Sane quie Deo naturalia sunt, atque respectu exercitii posito semel objecto ne- cessaria, queecunque sint, non minus sub hac manifestatione exacte cadunt, quam ea quorum zara Aééw mentio fit. At eorum, quorum exercitium positis omnibus objectis, pendet a liberrima Dei voluntate, qualia sunt, gratia, et misericordia erga peccatores, alia est ratio, Eorum enim nisi in Christo nulla est revelatio; quod nos alibi fusits demonstravimus.
English
X. No less clearly does the apostle confirm the same truth; Rom. i. 18–20: “For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness; because that which can be known of God is manifest in them; for God has made it manifest to them. For His invisible attributes have been clearly perceived from the creation of the world onward, by means of the things that He made, being understood by the mind — namely, His eternal power and divinity — so that they are without excuse.” I do not wish to entangle myself greatly in those controversies that lie outside our present purpose in these words. The putrid invention of the Socinians, who twist the words of the twentieth verse toward the doctrine of the gospel, has long since been refuted. As for the rest: the thing revealed is in general terms called τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ — that which can be known of God — and specifically, His eternal power, divinity, and wrath, or vindicatory justice. The media of revelation are the works of God: the things He has made, namely, the works of creation that have existed from the foundation of the world, and the works of providence which He still carries on from heaven. The manner is through a certain disclosure of these things, innate in them, together with the contemplation which they indelibly impress upon the mind. Through these media, this revelation attains such a degree that in those to whom it is made it is called a manifestation of the things revealed. The end is inexcusability (ἀναπολογησία) — not absolute inexcusability, but inexcusability as concerns the use of this benefit of revelation. Whether τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ is rendered as “that which can be known of God” or “that which ought to be known of God,” the matter comes to the same thing; for it is not said absolutely, but with respect to that kind of manifestation which comes through the works of creation and providence; for from these it can be known that God exists, that He is eternal, omnipotent, and just; and this ought to be known from them — nor does the apostle in this place extend that τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ any further. Certainly, those things that are natural to God, and that — once an object is posited with respect to their exercise — are necessary, whatever they may be, fall no less exactly under this manifestation than those of which explicit mention (κατὰ λέξιν) is made. But those things whose exercise, even when all objects are posited, depends upon the most free will of God — such as grace and mercy toward sinners — stand on a different footing; for of these there is no revelation except in Christ, as we have demonstrated more fully elsewhere.
Translator note: Multiple OCR-garbled Greek strings reconstructed: ‘yyworιv rod Occ’ / ‘yvaorly rod @zod’ / ‘rd yvworiv rod Ocot’ = τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ (that which can be known of God, Rom. 1:19); ‘zara Aeew’ = κατὰ λέξιν (literally); ‘dvorodoyneia’ = ἀναπολογησία (inexcusability).
-
Original
XI. Neque minis illustria sunt ea loca, quibus ipse Spiritus Sanc- tus hoc ipso argumento utitur; et Dewm esse, atque cognosci, et coli deberi, ex operibus ejus probat. Ne autem secundim Spiritts Sancti dictamen sapiamus, quis nos prohibebit? Czetertm, Ps. vili., etiam cxlv. 8-15, exlvii. 4-6; Job xii. 7-10, xxxvil—xxxix. ; Hsa, xl. 12; Matt. vi. 26. Argumentum hoe, pluribus urgent, aut Deus ipse, aut ejus nomine prophets. Omnibus imsistere nimis longum esset, et a proposito nostro alienum. Duo ejusdem apostoli in hune finem argumenta strictim percurramus; eorum unum, Act. xiv. 15-17, alterum, cap. xvii. 24-28, exstat. Primum autem sic se habet: “ Viri, cur ista facitis? Nos quoque sumus homines, iisdem quibus vos affectionibus obnoxii, annunciantes ut vos a vanis illis rebus convertatis vos ad Deum illum vivum, qui fecit ccelum, et terram, et mare, et omnia que in eis sunt. Quanquam non passus est se esse expertem testimonii, bona tribuendo, dans nobis ccelitus pluvias, ac preestituta tempora fructibus perferendis, implens cibo et delectatione corda nostra.” Verba sunt Pauli et Barnabs, se defen- dentium ab impio Lystrensium cultu. Primd docent et cultum ipsum et objectum cultis, quod ipsi sibi finxerant, wérase esse, seu stulta et vana; deinde Deum verum indigitant, et per attributum vite et per effectum operum. Deus nempe vivus est gua fecit calum et terram. Probantque eum, tale sui sibi per opera providentise perhi- buisse testimonium, ut, omnes inde eum cognoscere potuerint, et a vanis, mortuis, nihili idolis, facile discernere; quid clarius dici po- tuit? Ox dudprupoy savy dojxer, hoc est et se esse, atque mun- dum hune providentia sua gubernare testatus est; id verd quomodo ? per opera scilicet providentize sux. Non quidem testimonium hoc sibi perhibuit, eo fine, ut eum homines salutariter cognoscerent, et converterentur; qui enim id serid potuit, cum interea volens sivit e0s in suis ipsorum viis insistere; sed eo duntaxat, ut qui illo slo: ad vana se adjungerent idola, essent cvaronoynror?
English
XI. Nor less illustrious are those passages in which the Holy Spirit Himself uses this very argument, and proves from His works that God exists, and that He ought to be known and worshipped. And who will hinder us from thinking according to the dictates of the Holy Spirit? See Ps. viii., also cxlv. 8–15, cxlvii. 4–6; Job xii. 7–10, xxxvii—xxxix.; Isa. xl. 12; Matt. vi. 26. This argument is pressed by either God Himself or His prophets in His name in many passages. To dwell upon all of them would be too lengthy and foreign to our present purpose. Let us briefly run through two arguments of the same apostle to this end; one of them is found at Act. xiv. 15–17, the other at cap. xvii. 24–28. The first runs thus: “Men, why do you do these things? We also are men, subject to the same passions as you, proclaiming to you that you should turn from these vain things to that living God who made heaven and earth and the sea and all things that are in them. Although He did not leave Himself without witness, doing good, giving us rains from heaven and appointed seasons for bearing fruit, filling our hearts with food and gladness.” These are the words of Paul and Barnabas, defending themselves against the impious worship of the Lystrans. First, they teach that the worship itself and its object, which they had invented for themselves, are vain — that is, foolish and empty; then they point to the true God, both by the attribute of life and by the effect of His works. For God is the living God, because He made heaven and earth. And they prove that He has given such testimony of Himself through the works of His providence that all men could from them know Him and easily distinguish Him from vain, dead, worthless idols — what could be said more plainly? “He did not leave Himself without witness” (Οὐκ ἀμάρτυρον ἑαυτὸν ἀφῆκεν) — that is, He testified both that He exists and that He governs this world by His providence; and how so? Through the works of His providence, namely. He did not, to be sure, give this testimony of Himself to the end that men might savingly know Him and be converted — for how could He have seriously intended that, when in the meantime He willingly permitted them to persist in their own ways? — but only to this end, that those who in defiance of it attached themselves to vain idols might be without excuse (ἀναπολόγητοι).
Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek reconstructed: ‘Ox dudprupoy savy dojxer’ = Οὐκ ἀμάρτυρον ἑαυτὸν ἀφῆκεν (Acts 14:17); ‘werase’ = μάραια (vain); ‘cvaronoynror’ = ἀναπολόγητοι (without excuse).
-
Original
XII. Eodem modo argumentando procedit apostolus, Act. xvii, 24-29. Hance verd apostolicee orationis rep:xomqy, quia, cm de hujus revelationis ad salutem sufficientidé’ agendum sit, pluribus a nobis discutienda est, impreesentiarum ulterius exponendam non duxi- mus. Atque doctores hosce, Dei scilicet opera, agnoverunt, etiam
English
XII. The apostle proceeds by arguing in the same manner, Act. xvii, 24–29. But this pericope of the apostolic oration, since we must treat at greater length the question of the sufficiency of this revelation for salvation, we have not thought fit to expound further for the present. And these teachers have acknowledged, namely, the works of God, even
Translator note: The OCR string “rep:xomqy” is a destroyed Greek word; reconstructed as περικοπήν (pericope/passage) from context. “sufficientidé’” reconstructed as sufficientiae.
-
Original
Inter gentes sapientia celebres. Odpavds oddérore raberas didconwy dvopd- | rovs, inquit Plato, Epinom. ad Lib. de Legib. “Et quis est tam czecus, _qui cum suspexerit in ccelos, Deos esse non sentiat,” uti Cicero Re- ‘spons, Aurus. Atque in leges retulit Zaleucus, Tods xaroimotvrag ray wih nal rhy xbpay dvrasg wparov wereiobas xPn xa) vowiCen Sods iva, na) dvaCAerovras eis ovpavoy, xa! roy xbomvoy, nal THY ey KDTOIS Olanbomnory, x00) TEN, oD yap rixns, 00 cvdpuaray eiver Onusoupyqware, etc. Ad horum mentem Tatianus: Totro, inquit, did ris rorjoews adrov tomer, nal F%s Oud mews aro rd) ddpuroy rors Tonmacr xararawCavouedac. Vid. Max. Tyr. dissertat. i.; Maimonid. More Nebuch. part. i. cap. xxxiv. Negari quidem non potest, ea omnia, que sud natura ad cognitionem Dei atque attributorum istius sensum aliquem ducunt, aliorsum trahi a multis, et secus quam oportet interpretari. Vidimus nullos ‘sepissime in atheismum procliviores, quam qui rerum omnium cognitionem, earum presertim que a natura occulte sunt et la- tent, omnibus vestigiis indagare profitentur; nempe rerum omnium contemplatione non nisi ut innate mentis curiositati, in causa- rum secundarum nexuum nodorumque consideratione sunatseueee Deo suo securi et negligentes abutuntur. Ita etiam, quibus longa -annorum serie, perpensz sunt rerum vicissitudines, tantim abest seepenumero ut inde providentiam Dei roAvro:x/agy intelligant, me- tuantque, ut ex vitio nativo, cecitate nempe mentis atque cordis malitia, in atheismum etiam prolabantur. Inde proverbium ortum nullus senex timet Jovem; sed heec quorundam hominum vitia ipsi humane nature adscribenda non sunt. Preeclara quidem sunt Aris- totelis verba apud Ciceronem de Natura Deorum, lib. ii., ex quo opere desumpta incertum ; nullibi enim apud ipsum apparent. “Si essent,” inquit, “ qui sub terra semper habitavissent, bonis et illustribus domi- ciliis, qua essent ornata signis atque picturis, instructaque rebus omnibus, quibus abundant ii, qui beati putantur, nec tamen exiissent unquam supra terram; accepissent autem fama et auditione, esse quoddam numen et vim deorum; deinde aliquo tempore patefactis terre faucibus, ex illis abditis sedibus evadere in heec loca quee nos incolimus, atque exire potuissent; clm repenté terram et maria coelumque vidissent; nubium magnitudinem ventorumque vim cog- novissent, adspexissentque solem, ejusque tum magnitudinem pul- chritudinemque, tum etiam efficientiam cognovissent; quod is diem efficeret, toto ccelo luce diffusi; cum autem terras nox opacasset, tum ecelum totum cernerent astris distinctum et ornatum, lunzeque lumi- num yarietatem tum crescentis tum senescentis, eorumque omnium ortus et occasus, atque, in omni xternitate ratos immutabilesque cursus; heec cum viderent, profectd et esse deos, et heec tanta opera deorum esse arbitrarentur.” Quibus addi possunt eorum que ibi loci ipse Cicero disputat plurima. Summa est;—esse prastantem aliquam eternamque naturam et eam suspiciendam admirandamque hominum generi, pulchritudo mundi ordoque rerum ccelestium cogit confiteri; quae ejusdem Ciceronis verba sunt secundo de div- natione.
English
Among the nations celebrated for wisdom. “Heaven never ceases to teach men,” says Plato, Epinomis, appended to the book On the Laws. “And who is so blind that, when he has looked up to the heavens, he does not perceive that gods exist?” as Cicero says in Responses to Auruspices. And Zaleucus set it down in his laws: that those who inhabit the city and the land ought first of all to be persuaded and to believe that gods exist, and, looking up to heaven and to the cosmos and to the order established within them, to understand that these things were made not by chance nor by human hands, etc. In agreement with these men, Tatian says: This is to be understood through His creation, and to be apprehended through nature from His works. See Max. Tyr. Dissertation i.; Maimonid. More Nebuch. part. i. cap. xxxiv. It cannot indeed be denied that all those things which by their own nature lead the mind to some sense of the knowledge of God and of His attributes are drawn aside by many and interpreted otherwise than they ought to be. We have observed that none are more often inclined toward atheism than those who profess to trace out with every footstep the knowledge of all things, especially those things which are hidden and concealed by nature; namely, by the contemplation of all things they use it only to gratify the innate curiosity of the mind, abusing it in the consideration of the connections and knots of secondary causes, heedless and negligent toward their God. So also those to whom, through a long series of years, the vicissitudes of things have been carefully weighed — so far are they from understanding and fearing the manifold providence of God therefrom, that by a native vice, namely the blindness of the mind and the wickedness of the heart, they sink even into atheism. From this has arisen the proverb: “No old man fears Jupiter.” But these vices of certain men are not to be attributed to human nature itself. Noble indeed are the words of Aristotle as quoted by Cicero in On the Nature of the Gods, lib. ii., though it is uncertain from which work they are taken, for they nowhere appear in his own writings. “If there were,” he says, “people who had always dwelt beneath the earth, in fine and well-lit habitations adorned with statues and paintings and furnished with all the things that those who are counted blessed possess in abundance, yet had never gone above ground; but had received by report and hearsay that there is a certain divine power and force of the gods; and if then at some time the jaws of the earth opened and they were able to escape from those hidden dwellings into the regions we inhabit and to come forth; when they suddenly saw the earth and the seas and the sky; when they perceived the greatness of the clouds and the force of the winds; when they looked upon the sun and came to know both its greatness and its beauty and also its power, that it causes the day by flooding the whole sky with light; and when night had darkened the lands and they saw the whole sky adorned and distinguished with stars, and the varying phases of the moon, now waxing now waning, and the risings and settings of all these, and their courses fixed and unchangeable throughout all eternity — when they saw these things, they would surely judge both that the gods exist and that these great works are the works of the gods.” To which many things may be added from what Cicero himself argues in that same place. The sum is this: that there exists some preeminent and eternal nature which the human race is compelled to look up to and admire — the beauty of the world and the order of celestial things compel us to confess it; which are the words of the same Cicero in the second book On Divination.
Translator note: Block contains multiple OCR-destroyed Greek strings reconstructed from context and known sources. “Odpavds oddérore raberas didconwy dvopd-|rovs” reconstructed as Plato Epinomis: “Heaven never ceases to teach men.” The Zaleucus Greek (Tods xaroimotvrag...) reconstructed from Diodorus Siculus 12.20. The Tatian citation (Totro...xararawCavouedac) reconstructed from Tatian, Address to the Greeks. “roAvro:x/agy” reconstructed as Greek for “manifold” (πολυτρόπως or πολυποίκιλον) modifying providence. “sunatseueee” is an OCR garble; reconstructed as “sua” (their own) from context.
CAPUT VI.
-
Original
CAPUT VI.
English
Chapter 6.
-
Original
De sufficientia theologie naturalis ad salutem agitur; eam insufficientem esse yariis argumentis probatur—Doctrina hujus theologie imperfecta, et habitus etiam—De gratia universali et voluntate Dei eos salvandi qui verbo carent digressio. ‘
English
The sufficiency of natural theology for salvation is examined; it is proved by various arguments to be insufficient — The doctrine of this theology is imperfect, and its disposition likewise — A digression on universal grace and the will of God to save those who lack the word.
-
Original
I. IstrusMoDI ciim fuerit notitia Dei, atque istis mediis nixa, que inter homines peccatores revelatione supernaturali destitutos viguit, atque viget, videamus porro num ejus vi et ope, qui ea imbuti fue- runt, suntve, finem suum ultimum assequi potuerint, ita ut illa veree theologiz nomen adhuec mereri videatur. Duplex respectu Dei, illiusque in homines judicii supremi, doctrine alicujus sufficientia esse potest; ad dvarorcynoiav una, ad salutem altera: primam autem notitiz huic ascribit apostolus, Rom. i. 20, posteriori eam imparem asserimus. Etenim,—1. Omnia illa secula, quibus revelatione ccelesti destituta vixit maxima mortalium pars, ypévor &yvofng dicuntur, Act. xvii. 80. Quos Deus connivendo quasi dissimulavit, gentibus per- mittens in viis suis incedere, Act. xiv. 16; non iis annuntians ut resipiscant. Per eam ignorantiam erant ad unum omnes da7A)o- rpiajutvor tH Cahs rod @cod, Eph. iv. 18, Ita ut specialem gratiam et amorem quod attinet, nulla intercessit inter eos et Deum commu- nicatio. 2. Deinde, omnis illa scientia, cujus in eo statu participes fieri homines potuerunt, ad legem pertinuit: cui verd non sufficit lex ipsa, nec sufficere potest legis cognitio, ea preesertim que est imperfecta: neque hylum proficit, finis illius respectu, absolutissimee perfectissimaeque legis imperfecta cognitio. At ipsam legem huic rei, nempe ut Deo quis placeat, imparem esse pluribus ostendit apostolus, ad Rom. iil. et iv. 38. Etiam xwopis riorens hOvvaroy evapec- rjoos, Heb, xi. 6; at vero 4 ciorig 2& cnots, 4 OF dxoh Oi phuoros @cot, Rom. x. 17. 4. Airy éoriv 4 aidwog Can, va ywhonwor (homines) rarepe riv uévoy dAndwoy Osiv, nal bv daeoreAcy Inoody Xpiorov, JOh. xvii. 3. Kail odm éori ev GAA ovded 4 owrnpia, Act.iv. 12, At verd cum pro- missio Christi non nisi post lapsum facta sit, qua primd apparuit in Deo humani generis misericordia, omnis autem hominum absque spe- ciali revelatione Dei notitia, sit ejus tantim particula, quam in statu integritatis habuerunt protoplasti, ut aliquid de Christo, cujus omnis cognitio est 2& cxo%js, inde emanaret, est prorsus impossibile. 5. Tota heec scientia, quanta quanta fuerit, operum tantim feederi inserviit ; unde irrito per peccatum eo foedere facto, in nullam obedientiam nisi ex poenz timore dirigere homines potuit; quando autem quis “ ti- more pcene, non amore justitize, praeceptum facit, non facit in animo, id quod facit opere, ideoque peccati interius est reus, quantumvis sibi innocens esse videtur,” ut scite Augustinus.
English
I. Such being the knowledge of God, and resting upon those means by which it flourished and still flourishes among sinful men destitute of supernatural revelation, let us examine further whether those who were or are imbued with it could thereby attain their ultimate end, so that it might still seem to deserve the name of true theology. A doctrine's sufficiency, with respect to God and His supreme judgment upon men, can be twofold: the one leading to inexcusability, the other to salvation. The apostle ascribes the former to this knowledge, Rom. i. 20, while we assert it to be unequal to the latter. For: — 1. All those ages in which the greater part of mortals lived without heavenly revelation are called “times of ignorance,” Act. xvii. 30. God, as it were, winked at these, permitting the nations to walk in their own ways, Act. xiv. 16, not proclaiming to them that they should repent. Through that ignorance they were all without exception alienated from the life of God, Eph. iv. 18, so that, as regards special grace and love, there was no communion between them and God. 2. Furthermore, all the knowledge of which men in that condition could become partakers pertained to the law; but the law itself does not suffice for this, nor can a knowledge of the law suffice — especially one that is imperfect. An imperfect knowledge of a most absolute and perfect law profits not a whit with respect to its end. But the apostle shows at length that the law itself is unequal to this task — namely, that anyone should please God — in Rom. iii. and iv. 3. Also, “without faith it is impossible to please Him,” Heb. xi. 6; but “faith is from hearing, and hearing through the word of God,” Rom. x. 17. 4. “This is eternal life, that they (men) may know You, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent,” Joh. xvii. 3. “And there is salvation in no one else,” Act. iv. 12. But since the promise of Christ was made only after the fall — in which God’s mercy toward the human race first appeared — and all knowledge of God among men apart from special revelation is but that fragment which the first parents possessed in the state of integrity, it is utterly impossible that any knowledge of Christ, whose entire knowledge is from hearing, should flow from it. 5. This entire body of knowledge, however great it may have been, served only the covenant of works; and so, when that covenant was rendered void through sin, it could direct men to no obedience except out of fear of punishment. But, as Augustine aptly says, “whoever keeps a commandment from fear of punishment, not from love of righteousness, does not in his heart do what he does in deed, and is therefore inwardly guilty of sin, however innocent he may appear to himself.”
Translator note: Block contains extensive garbled OCR of inline Greek citations. The Greek strings have been reconstructed from their scriptural context: “times of ignorance” (Act. xvii. 30) = χρόνους τῆς ἀγνοίας; “alienated from the life of God” (Eph. iv. 18) = ἀπηλλοτριωμένοι τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ θεοῦ; “without faith it is impossible to please” (Heb. xi. 6) = χωρὶς πίστεως ἀδύνατον εὐαρεστῆσαι; Rom. x. 17 = ἡ πίστις ἐξ ἀκοῆς, ἡ δὲ ἀκοὴ διὰ ῥήματος θεοῦ; Joh. xvii. 3 = αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ αἰώνιος ζωή. The term “inexcusability” renders the garbled Greek “dvarorcynoiav” = ἀναπολογησίαν. Point “3” is numbered in the source but the text jumps from point 2 to the Heb. xi. 6 citation; Owen’s numbering is preserved. The “Rom. iil. et iv. 38” citation appears to be a garbled cross-reference; rendered as given.
-
Original
II. Duo ideo sunt in lapsi hominis theologia,—1. Internum lumen adhuc superstes, quod tanquam theologie est facultas, seu ddvapis et, 2. Revelatio Dei per opera creationis et providentie, que quasi theologia est objective considerata, seu istius doctrina. Horum autem neutri, respectu finis ultimi, theologiz efficaciam ad salutem cribere audemus. Etenim primum imperfectionis arguere necesse abemus et doctrine respectu quam revelat, que legis ambitum, uti iximus, non excedens, Christi cognitioni nihil affine continet; atque tiam modi res divinas percipiendi, quo efficacia ejus circumscribitur, ui cum mentes hominum tenebris et cecitate penittis sunt obsessee, spiritualis esse non potest; alteri illi etiam, iisdem nominibus dicam ascribimus, cum neque doctrinz omnis absolute necessarize dbworv- gwow exhibeat, neque e& efficacia, qua czeco intellectui lumen salu- tare infundi possit, sese exserat; solus enim Jesus Christus vitam et incorruptibilitatem in lucem produxit, idque per evangelium, 2 Tim. 1. 10.
English
II. There are therefore two elements in the theology of fallen man: 1. The internal light still remaining, which is as it were the faculty of theology, or its power; and 2. The revelation of God through the works of creation and providence, which, considered objectively, is as it were the theology itself, or its doctrine. We do not venture to ascribe to either of these, with respect to the ultimate end, the efficacy of theology unto salvation. For we are obliged to convict the first of imperfection both with respect to the doctrine it reveals — which, not exceeding the scope of the law, as we have said, contains nothing akin to the knowledge of Christ — and also with respect to the manner of perceiving divine things, by which its efficacy is circumscribed; since, as the minds of men are thoroughly overshadowed by darkness and blindness, that manner cannot be spiritual. To the other also we ascribe the same defects, since it neither presents the impression of all absolutely necessary doctrine, nor puts forth the efficacy by which saving light can be poured into a blind understanding; for Jesus Christ alone brought life and immortality to light, and that through the gospel, 2 Tim. i. 10.
Translator note: The Greek “ddvapis” = δύναμις (power/faculty), retained in sense as “power.” The garbled “dbworv-gwow” = ἀποτύπωσιν (impression, imprint), rendered “impression.” Minor OCR artifacts throughout silently resolved.
-
Original
IIL Qui revelationem mentis divin, adeoque obedientiz nostree, per opera creationis et providentiz, generali omnium hominum sal- vandi voluntati subnixam astruunt, preeterquam quod desideria inu- tilia, proposita imperfecta, intentionem inefficacem, quam efficacem reddere aut nolit aut non possit, misericordiam nunquam, nusquam se exserentem Deo ascribere cogantur; istiusmodi etiam distinction- ibus utuntur, atque intra eos limites assertionem suam coarctant, ut nemini unquam mortalium revelationem istam usui salutari fuisse, aut esse potuisse, necesse habeant fateri. Etenim ut ea hujus reve- lationis separatio ab illusionibus quibus miris modis ludos fecerit miseros homunciones sibi devinctos tenebrarum princeps, quam ipsi necessariam esse contendunt, absque verbi lumine fieri nequeat; ita neque ista tenebrarum, czcitatis, et preejudiciorum a mentibus ho- minum amotio, absque qua necesse est ut incassum cedat omnis revelatio, sine speciali ope Spiritis Sancti procurari potest.
English
III. Those who maintain that the revelation of the divine mind — and therefore of our obedience — through the works of creation and providence is grounded in a general will to save all men are compelled, beyond being forced to ascribe to God useless desires, imperfect purposes, and an inefficacious intention which He either will not or cannot make efficacious — a mercy that never, nowhere manifests itself — also to employ such distinctions, and to confine their assertion within such limits, that they are obliged to acknowledge that this revelation has never been, and never could be, of any saving use to any mortal. For just as the separation of this revelation from the delusions by which the prince of darkness has in wondrous ways mocked the wretched little men bound to himself — a separation which they themselves contend is necessary — cannot take place without the light of the word, so also that removal of darkness, blindness, and prejudices from the minds of men — without which all revelation must necessarily fall to no effect — cannot be secured without the special operation of the Holy Spirit.
-
Original
DE GRATIA UNIVERSAL, Seu theologie naturalis in statu peccati ad salutem sufficientia, dissertatio.
English
ON UNIVERSAL GRACE, or a Dissertation on the Sufficiency of Natural Theology in the State of Sin for Salvation.
-
Original
I. Hc autem, quoniam de iis non est eadem omnium sententia, altius paulo repetere placet, ac doctissimorum quorundam virorum sententiam examini ws év rupédw subjicere. Manifestationem hanc Dei non tanttim hominibus peccatoribus sufficere ad salutem, sed et
English
I. Since there is not the same opinion among all on these matters, it pleases me to take them up somewhat more fully, and to submit the opinion of certain very learned men to examination, as it were in passing. That this manifestation of God not only suffices for salvation to sinful men, but also that
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into the next block. The Greek “ws év rupédw” = ὡς ἐν παρόδῳ, meaning “as in passing” or “as a digression.”
-
Original
> ipsos peccatores eA virtute preeditos esse, qua possint manifestatione ista ita uti, ut tandem reapse salutem consequantur, contendebant olim Pelagiani; in eorum sententiam discessit tota pene Arminian- orum natio. liscum impresentiarum congredi, animus non est. Habent in veterum recentiorumque scriptis quo se satis diuque ex- erceant. jus autem controversiz pars aliqua inter fratres nuper agitari coepta est. Pyrobolum gratiam uniersalem vocari placuit. Non autem soliim veritatis, sed et inter nonnullos, fraternz charitatis in hac lite cardo verti videtur. Ita nempe apud Christianos man- suetudinis, imd humanee fragilitatis immemores vivitur. Neque ex gratize evangelicee natura officium quod exigitur, nec infirme: condi- tionis humane misericordia, ut in leviculis opinione sejunctos aequo animo feramus, quicquam promovet. Fatemur hominum optimos éx wépovg tantum scire; sanctorum ullos usque adeo perfecte per mentis renovationem in lucem Dei transformari, ut nullis sint tene- brarum reliquiis offusi, nullis erroribus obnoxii, agnoscere nolumus. Hee vero de aliis omnibus quisque dici debere autumat, de se verd non item. Cum enim ad rem ipsam, et examen deventum est, nemo hominum est, qui se ita non gerat, ac si optimee fidei, omnis veritatis usque adeo possessor esset, ut vix equum sit quemquam communi hac luce frui, qui ab eo dissentire audeat. Id autem inter veritatis wdppwor, atque eyusdem dvvamsy est discriminis, ut lla men- tem tantiim illustret cognitione veri, atque ad assensum doctrine evangelicee prabendum quasi cogat; heec vero insuper etiam ejus typum in totam animam inducat, atque mentem ipsam in omnibus ei conformem reddat.
English
the sinners themselves are endowed with a power by which they can so use that manifestation as at length to attain salvation in fact — this the Pelagians formerly maintained, and nearly the entire nation of the Arminians has gone over to their opinion. It is not my present purpose to engage with them. They have enough in the writings of ancient and more recent authors to exercise themselves with for a long time. But a certain part of this controversy has lately begun to be agitated among brethren. The projectile has been pleased to be called “universal grace.” It seems, moreover, that the hinge of this dispute turns not on truth alone, but among some also on fraternal charity. Such is the manner of living among Christians unmindful of gentleness — indeed, of human frailty. Neither the nature of evangelical grace, which demands the duty required, nor mercy toward the weak human condition, that we should bear with equanimity those who differ with us in minor points of opinion, advances matters at all. We acknowledge that the best of men know only in part; but we are unwilling to admit that any of the saints have been so perfectly transformed into the light of God through the renewing of the mind as to be overshadowed by no remnants of darkness, subject to no errors. Yet everyone judges that this ought to be said of all others, but not of himself. For when it comes to the matter itself and examination, there is no man who does not conduct himself as if he were so thoroughly a possessor of the best faith and all truth that it would scarcely be fair for anyone who dares to differ from him to enjoy this common light. The difference, however, between the boldness of truth and its power is this: the former only illumines the mind with knowledge of the truth and, as it were, compels it to give assent to evangelical doctrine; the latter, over and above this, also imprints its pattern upon the whole soul and renders the mind itself in all things conformable to it.
Translator note: Block begins mid-sentence continuing from block 75. The garbled Greek “wdppwor” = παρρησίαν (boldness/confidence) and “dvvamsy” = δύναμιν (power); rendered in sense as “boldness” and “power.” The garbled “éx wépovg” = ἐκ μέρους = “in part” (cf. 1 Cor. 13:9). “Pyrobolum” literally means “projectile” or “cannon-ball” — used here as a polemical label for the disputed proposition.
-
Original
II. Quee non ita pridem doctis quibusdam viris in Belgio, cum aliquibus melioris note in Galliis intercesserunt super hac re digla- diationes et simultates, neminem doctum latet, qui res religionis et ecclesiarum Christi nosse curat. Occasiones, ortum, et progressum controversiz istius, prout ab aliquot jam retro annis inter eos agitata est enarrare, cum ea ex editis hine inde exercitationibus, animad- versionibus, apologiis, vindicus, plus nimis sint evulgata, nihil aliud esset quam operam ludere. Neque enim quis inutilius studium insumere potest, quam ea in lucem producendo, que ex se sunt nimis nota, et que ne unquam cognita essent, optandum fuisset. Non sane usque adeo pacis adhuc, aut charitatis fraternee teedium me cepit, ut in mediam dimicationem, que variis animorum motibus, ex lis que revera sunt 2£ rod xpéywuros oriundis agitatur, importune et temere me inferre velim: alia habeo que agam. Si vero quid ipse sentiam, de ea parte istius controversize, quae a presenti nostro instituto non est alia, imo ita comparata, ut nisi sublata de ea dubi- tatione, vix vid instituta tuto pergere possim, sine ulla cuiquam con- tradicendi libidine candide exponam, nemini grave, aut molestum fore spero.
English
II. That no small time ago certain learned men in Belgium had contentions and quarrels with some of better reputation in France on this matter is known to no learned man who takes care to know the affairs of religion and of the churches of Christ. To narrate the occasions, the origin, and the progress of that controversy as it has been agitated among them for some years now, since through published exercises, observations, apologies, and vindications it has been more than sufficiently spread abroad, would be nothing other than to waste one’s labor. For no one can spend his effort more unprofitably than in bringing to light things that are already too well known of themselves, and which it would have been better had they never become known at all. Certainly, weariness of peace or of fraternal charity has not so seized me that I would wish to thrust myself rashly and importunately into the midst of a conflict agitated by various movements of the passions arising from things that are truly of the burden of debt; I have other things to attend to. But if I candidly set forth what I myself think on that part of this controversy which is not other than our present undertaking — indeed so bound up with it that unless the doubt regarding it is resolved, I can scarcely safely proceed on the path I have set — I hope it will be burdensome or troublesome to no one.
Translator note: The garbled Greek “2£ rod xpéywuros” likely represents ἐκ τοῦ χρεώματος (from debt/obligation) or possibly ἐκ τοῦ πράγματος (from the matter itself); context suggests a reference to contentious matters that arise from existing obligations or grievances. Rendered in sense.
-
Original
A III. Optassem equidem viros doctissimos, majori cum lenitate, et
English
III. I could indeed have wished that those most learned men, with greater mildness, and
Translator note: Block ends abruptly mid-sentence; text continues in the following chunk. The leading “A” appears to be an OCR artifact (possibly a decorative initial or section marker).
-
Original
Christianze mansuetudinis studio, minori cum fastu (sit verbo venia) et gavracig stadium hoc ingressos fuisse. Metuo enim ut apud zquos
English
with a zeal for Christian meekness, and with less arrogance (pardon the expression) and less self-assertion, to have entered upon this arena. For I fear that before fair
Translator note: “gavracig” is a garbled Greek string, likely αὐθαδείᾳ (self-assertion/stubbornness) or a similar term of contrastive force with “minori cum fastu”; reconstructed from context. “zquos” = “aequos” (fair/impartial).
-
Original
_judices ac studio partium vacuos sufficiant ez excusationes, quas preetendent forsan, ut quibus sine minimo opinionis, quam veram autumant, aut fame dispendio carere potuissent. Quid enim? an perinde est, quo consilio, quave mentis dispositione ad res sacras
English
and impartial judges, free from partisan zeal, those excuses which they perhaps intend to offer — as if they could have dispensed with these things without the slightest loss to the opinion they hold to be true, or to their reputation — will suffice. For what? Does it make no difference with what design, or in what disposition of mind, we approach sacred matters
-
Original
_ tractandas accedimus? an Spiritum illum Sanctum sine cujus ope et ductu speciali, nihil omnino aut pie incipere, aut feliciter absolvere possumus (nam id aliquid, quod propriis viribus preestare videamur, revera nihil est) exacerbatis animorum nostrorum affectibus, aut mentibus, ira, odio, vindicta, aut famze cupidine prepeditis, quibus maxime preegravatur, se immiscere velle credamus? annon omni ope nobis nitendum est, ne quo modo, ciim aliis veritatem annuntiaveri- mus, ipsi simus, ejus divaur quod attinet, ddéxjoo0? Cum etiam certissimum sit, neminem unquam veritatem divinam prout in Jesu
English
to be handled? Or can we believe that the Holy Spirit — without whose special help and guidance we can begin nothing at all in a godly manner, nor bring anything to a happy conclusion (for that something which we seem to accomplish by our own powers is in reality nothing) — is willing to involve Himself when our souls’ affections are inflamed, or our minds are hindered by anger, hatred, revenge, or the desire for fame, by which He is most heavily burdened? Must we not strive with all our might, lest, while we have proclaimed the truth to others, we ourselves become, so far as its heralds are concerned, reprobate? Since it is most certain that no one has ever been able truly to perceive the divine truth as it is in Jesus
Translator note: “divaur” is garbled; reconstructed as a form meaning “heralds” or “proclaimers” (possibly divulgatores or praedicatores). “ddéxjoo0” is garbled Greek, reconstructed as ἀδόκιμοι (adokimoi, reprobate/disqualified), echoing 1 Cor. 9:27.
-
Original
_est rite percipere posse, nisi qui ex imo cordis seipsum abnegaverit, atque fastum omnem, omniaque prajudicia pro virili deposuerit; qui liceat exspectare alios eam veritatem a nobis edoctos iri, cujus vim in nobis non ita experimur, ut in ciao ejus simus traditi? Ka enim est omnis doctrine evangelice nativa sua luce mentes nostras perfundentis, indoles, ut mites nos reddat et humiles, atqui autori suo quam simillimos; nempe sapientia que superne est, “ Primtm quidem casta est, deinde pacifica, equa, obsequens, plena miseri- cordiee et fructuum bonorum, absque disceptatione, et minime simu- lata,” Jacob. iii. 17.
English
except the one who has denied himself from the very depths of his heart, and has set aside, to the best of his ability, all arrogance and all prejudices — how can we expect others to be taught by us that truth whose power we ourselves do not so experience as to be given over to its use? For such is the nature of all gospel doctrine, flooding our minds with its native light, that it makes us meek and humble, and most like its own Author; namely, the wisdom that is from above: “First indeed it is pure, then peaceable, equitable, compliant, full of mercy and good fruits, without disputing, and without hypocrisy,” Jacob. iii. 17.
Translator note: “Ka” at the start of the sentence is likely an OCR artifact for “Ea” (Such); reconstructed accordingly. “ciao” in the phrase “ut in ciao ejus simus traditi” is garbled; reconstructed as “usum” (use/service) from context. “autori” = “auctori” (Author).
-
Original
TV. Qui autem ex altera parte fratres a se dissentientes in pacis discrimen, aut fame apud ecclesias suas adducere vellent, id faciant sine me rivali. Viros doctos, pios, ecclesiarum ministros, scholarum rectores, libertate judicii proprii in istiusmodi controversiis privare ; et in toto muneris exercitio precisarum opinionum sub jugum velle mittere, nihil aliud esset quam intolerabilem tyrannidem in eccle- siam Christi invehere. Neque ego sane aut notabilem ullum veritatis progressum, aut veritatem profitentium o/xodoudy ey aydan inde ex- spectarem, ubi verbi divini dispensatores ceu abjecta mancipia, _alieni, in omni opere suo, arbitrii esse coguntur. Neque institutionis ministerii evangelici ratio, neque ipsius evangelia aut fidei natura, neque distinctiones donorum Spiritus Sancti, neque fraterna charitas, neque zdificatio ecclesia, nec luminis, cujus in hac vita facti sumus participes, conditio, neque innumera preecepta divina, neque gratize ductus, quem experimur, istiusmodi oneris impositionem ferent, Sed quanta clade rem Christianam ubivis pene dudum affecit ista dominationem in fratres affectantium opinio, nullum sententiarum divortium in iis, quee ad fundamentum fidei immediate non pertinent, tolerari debere, notius est quam ut nostra enarratione egeat.
English
IV. But those on the other side who would wish to bring their dissenting brethren into danger of peace or of reputation before their churches — let them do so without me as a rival. To deprive learned and godly men, ministers of churches, and rectors of schools, of the liberty of their own judgment in controversies of this kind, and in the whole exercise of their office to put them under the yoke of prescribed opinions, would be nothing other than to introduce intolerable tyranny into the church of Christ. Nor indeed would I expect from that quarter either any notable progress of truth, or the building up in love of those who profess the truth, where the dispensers of the divine word are compelled, like abject slaves, to be of another’s will in all their work. Neither the principle of the institution of the gospel ministry, nor the nature of the gospel itself or of faith, nor the distinctions of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, nor brotherly charity, nor the edification of the church, nor the condition of the light of which we have been made partakers in this life, nor the innumerable divine precepts, nor the guidance of grace which we experience, would bear the imposition of such a burden. But how greatly that opinion of those who seek domination over their brethren — that no divergence of views in matters which do not immediately pertain to the foundation of faith ought to be tolerated — has afflicted the Christian cause almost everywhere for a long time now, is better known than to require our narration.
Translator note: “TV.” is a Roman numeral OCR artifact for “IV.” (section number four). “o/xodoudy ey aydan” is garbled Greek, reconstructed as οἰκοδομὴν ἐν ἀγάπῃ (building up in love), echoing Eph. 4:16. “zdificatio” = “aedificatio” (edification). “gratize” = “gratiae” (of grace).
-
Original
V. Hisce preemissis, thesin illam, quam nonnulli nostra de theo- | logis: naturalis corrupte totali ad salutem insufficientia opponunt, — considerationi subjiciamus. Ea verd est, Dewm velle adultos, qua verbo suo carent, servart. An ii qui quid sit servari, quid verbo Dei carere, sancte apud se perpendunt, facilem sententize isti assen- sum sint prebituri, equidem vehementer dubito. Deponatur paulis- per studium partium, necessitudinis illius, que thesi huic cum aliis © opinionibus intercedit, consideratio missa facta sit, res plana erit. Caveant modo disputatores, ne communioni isti, quam ipsi cum Deo per Jesum Christum gratiose obtinuerunt in rebus salutis eterne, obstrepant syllogismis, et quiescent forsan hzee certamina.
English
V. With these premises laid down, let us subject to consideration that thesis which some oppose to our position on the total insufficiency of corrupted natural theology for salvation. It is this: that God wills that adults who lack His word should be saved. Whether those who ponder seriously within themselves what it means to be saved, and what it means to lack the word of God, will readily give assent to that proposition, I very earnestly doubt. Let partisan zeal be set aside for a moment; let consideration of the connection this thesis has with other opinions be set aside; the matter will be plain. Let the disputants take care lest they clash with syllogisms against that communion which they themselves have graciously obtained with God through Jesus Christ in matters of eternal salvation, and perhaps these controversies will be stilled.
Translator note: “theo- | logis:” is an OCR line-break artifact; reconstructed as “theologia” in the genitive, modifying “naturalis corruptae totali ad salutem insufficientia” (the total insufficiency of corrupted natural theology for salvation). “Dewm” = “Deum.” “servart” = “servari” (to be saved). “hzee” = “haec.”
-
Original
VI. Voluntas autem Dei de salvandorum salute, vel finem et eventum respicit, et intentio, propositum, aut decretum dicitur; vel media quibus ii uti debent, qui vellent salvos fieri, et praeceptum vocatur. Quo autem sensu Deus velit eos servari, qui reapse nun- quam salvabuntur, quos sinit volens in suis ipsorwm viis incedere, in quibus ut serventur prorsus est impossibile, quos ad recipiscentiam per illud medium non vocat, nec vocare vult, per quod soltim, ut quis vocetur ad veram resipiscentiam, est possibile, ea est fateor mea hebetudo, ut non intelligam. Qui enim ea salutis media tantum concedit, quee, neque quis salutis auctor sit, neque per quem sit ob- tinenda, neque quid sit salus ista revelare possunt, potitis eorum salutem quibus illa concedit nolle, quam velle dicendus videtur. Si ad eos, qui spirituali «/0éjce: instructi, atque mediorum omnium salu- tarium etiam ipsius Spiritis Sancti, rAove/ws per Jesum Christum effusi, ope et auxilio freti, sciant quid sit Deo in medio tentationum servire, ita, ut tandem ineffabili ejus gratize beneficio salutem con- sequantur, extra contentionis funiculos positos, lis hee decidenda deferatur, facilis futura esset ejus cestimatio.
English
VI. Now the will of God concerning the salvation of those to be saved either regards the end and outcome, and is called intention, purpose, or decree; or it regards the means which those must use who would be saved, and is called a precept. But in what sense God wills to be saved those who in fact will never be saved, whom He willingly permits to walk in their own ways — in which it is altogether impossible that they should be saved — whom He does not call to repentance by that means, nor wishes to call, by which alone it is possible for anyone to be called to true repentance: that, I confess, is my dullness, that I cannot understand. For He who grants only those means of salvation which are able to reveal neither who the author of salvation is, nor through whom it is to be obtained, nor what that salvation is, seems rather to be said to be unwilling for the salvation of those to whom He grants those means, than willing. If to those who, instructed with spiritual perception and relying on the help and assistance of all salvific means — even of the Holy Spirit Himself, poured out abundantly through Jesus Christ — know what it is to serve God in the midst of temptations, so that they at last obtain salvation by His ineffable benefit of grace, being placed outside the ropes of contention, this dispute were to be referred for decision, its estimation would prove easy.
Translator note: “«/0éjce:” is garbled Greek, reconstructed as αἰσθήσει (perception, faculty of sense/discernment), from context “spiritali ... instructi” (instructed with spiritual perception). “rAove/ws” is garbled Greek, reconstructed as πλουσίως (abundantly), echoing Tit. 3:6 (poured out abundantly through Jesus Christ). “Spiritis” = “Spiritus.” “gratize” = “gratiae” (of grace). “ceestimatio” = “aestimatio” (estimation/assessment).
-
Original
VII. Qui eas orbis partes, que etiamnum verbo carent, animo lustrare, atque que sit miserorum hominum in iis etatem degentium, salutis zeternz respectu, conditio, intueri velit, ad eam Dei volunta- tem quam depreedicant viri aliquot docti proculdubio animo suspen- sus herebit. Teterrimam eorum conditionem unt malitie, scio, ascribendam esse contendent; neque ego id absolute ita fieri debere nego. At malitiam eorum, eam excedere, qua naturaliter imbuti sunt ii omnes, quibus, quoniam velit eos salvos fieri, verbum suum Deus concesserit, nego. Quo ideo sensu Deus dicendus sit eos velle servart, qui neque unquam servabuntur, et quibus nolit media ad salutem necessaria suppeditare, res est nimis impedita, et quee faciles explicatus respuit.
English
VII. Whoever would survey in his mind those parts of the world that are still without the word, and would behold the condition, with respect to eternal salvation, of the miserable people living out their lives in them, will without doubt hang in suspense of mind at that will of God which certain learned men proclaim. They will contend, I know, that the most dreadful condition of those people is to be ascribed solely to their own wickedness; nor do I absolutely deny that this must be so. But I do deny that their wickedness exceeds that of all those with whom, because He wills them to be saved, God has graciously shared His word. In what sense, then, God is to be said to will the salvation of those who will never be saved and to whom He is unwilling to supply the means necessary for salvation, is a matter too entangled and one that resists easy explanation.
Translator note: “unt malitie” is reconstructed as “uni malitiae” (solely to their wickedness); the “unt” is an OCR artifact for “uni.” “salutis zeternz” = “salutis aeternae” (eternal salvation). “servart” = “servari” (to be saved). “quee” = “quae.”
-
Original
VIII. Asserunt quidam, “ posse iis praedicari verbum, id verd non fieri per nostram negligentiam et socordiam.” Evangelium quidem posse praedicari, iis etiam, quibus non predicatur, nemo dubitat. Que enim e re ipsa contradictio oriri videatur? at posse id fieri re- spectu eventtis, quod voluit ex «terno Deus ne fieret, id nondum probatum est. Quod pluribus actu non preedicetur, neque olim pra- dicatum fuerit, scriptura voluntati Dei ascribit, Ps. exlvii. 19, 20; Matt. xi. 26; Act. xvi. 6, 7. Ex negligentia et socordia nostra id ita evenire non videtur. Quamvis si ita esset difficultas sublata non foret. Eam enim socordiam Deum nobis auferre posse si velit, nemo dubitat. Sed, nisi ubi officium est, negligentia et socordia locum non habent; omne autem officium nostrum a voluntate Dei nos ad offictum vocantis dependet. At quomodo docebunt, nos ad officium predicandi evangelium iis, qui hactenus in diversis mundi partibus eo caruerunt, a Deo vocari? Demus viris doctis, haud opus esse ec- ‘clesiasticA aliqua missione ad munus illud obeundum. Quis enim e4 catholica potestate instructus est, ut alios ita mitteret? at scire velim quznam sit ea Dei providentia, que de voluntate ejus ita nos certos faciat, ut in fide opus illud ageredi possimus; aut quinam ‘sint, qui ad illud rite perficiendum donis sint instructi; nimis equi- dem nos omnes esse negligentes et socordes in ea provincia adminis- tranda in opere evangelii, quam nobis Deus gratiose delegavit, fateor ; nal aps ratra ris inavos; at verd eousque socordize nostre reatum se extendere, ut ei etiam imputandum sit, quéd Americe incolis -evangelium non sit preedicatum, mihi sane ab omni zstu disputatio- num immuni, non est credibile. » IX Sed sententiam virorum doctissimorum penitus introspicere placet. Priméd ideo concedunt, neminem unquam “ Paganum citra predicationem verbi, ita Dei documentis sibi a natura, vel provi- -dentize operibus objectis usum fuisse, vel uti potuisse, ut resipisceret et salutem consequeretur.” Ita loquuntur viri quidam celeberrimi; atque sic se a Pelagianis‘omnibus, Arminianis plerisque, etiam a petulantibus hic apud nos conviciatoribus nonnullis in hac re diver- sissime sentire ostendunt. Et quidni sane totius hujus litis zestimatio hic fieri possit? nihilne habemus aliud magis ex nobis et majus, quam ut tempus teramus disputando utrim id fieri possit annon, quod neque unquam fuit, neque est futurum, imd, quod ne unquam fieret ‘Deus in sese proposuerit? sed alia res est, uti videbimus.
English
VIII. Some assert: “The word can be preached to them, but this does not happen because of our negligence and sloth.” That the gospel can indeed be preached even to those to whom it is not preached, no one doubts. For what contradiction would seem to arise from the thing itself? But that it can happen, with respect to the outcome, that which God from eternity willed not to happen — that has not yet been proved. That it is not actually preached to many, nor ever was preached in former times, Scripture ascribes to the will of God, Ps. cxlvii. 19, 20; Matt. xi. 26; Act. xvi. 6, 7. It does not appear that this comes to pass from our negligence and sloth. And yet, even if it were so, the difficulty would not be removed. For no one doubts that God could, if He wished, take away that sloth from us. But negligence and sloth have no place except where there is duty; and all our duty depends on the will of God calling us to duty. But how will they teach that we are called by God to the duty of preaching the gospel to those who have hitherto lacked it in various parts of the world? Let us grant to learned men that no ecclesiastical mission is needed to discharge that office. For who is furnished with that universal authority to send others in such a way? But I should like to know what that providence of God is which makes us so certain of His will that we could undertake that work in faith; or who are those equipped with the gifts needed to perform it rightly. I confess that we are all of us far too negligent and slothful in administering that province in the work of the gospel which God has graciously committed to us — and we are all of us guilty of this charge; but that our guilt of sloth extends so far that it must also be imputed to it that the gospel has not been preached to the inhabitants of America, I, at least, who am immune from all the heat of disputes, cannot believe. IX. But it is worth looking more deeply into the opinion of those most learned men. For first they concede that no “Pagan, apart from the preaching of the word, either did or could have made such use of the testimonies of God set before him from nature or from the works of providence, as to repent and obtain salvation.” Thus speak certain most celebrated men; and in this matter they show themselves to differ most widely from all Pelagians, from most Arminians, and also from certain insolent revilers here among us. And why indeed could not the whole estimation of this entire dispute be made here? Have we nothing else of greater importance in ourselves than to spend time disputing whether that can happen which never has happened, which will never happen, indeed, which God has purposed within Himself never to happen? But this is another matter, as we shall see.
Translator note: “nal aps ratra ris inavos” is garbled Greek; reconstructed contextually as καὶ ἅπαντες ταύτης τῆς αἰτίας (and we are all guilty of this charge), fitting the flow of Owen’s confession of universal negligence. “verd” = “vero.” “socordize” = “socordiae.” “zstu” = “aestu” (heat). “dentize” in “providentize” = “providentiae.”
-
Original
X. Addunt ideo, “istiusmodi adminicula data esse Paganis, quae in et ex se ducunt ad aliquem gradum notitiz salutaris.” Ita enim loquitur vir doctissimus, et magni nominis in theologia. At omnis gradus notitic salutaris, ipse est salutaris. Salutaris autem omnis notitia in cognitione foederis gratie consistit. Nisi ideo gradus ille salutaris notitize, qui per ista adminicula comparari potest, planits sit exposita, licebit mihi profiteri, me gradum illum neque capere, neque intelligere. Minimus etiam salutaris notitize gradus, renova- tionem mentis salutarem requirit. Ut in mente ceca, gradus aliquis sit salutaris notitize impossibile est. Nam in salutari notitia reno- vatio ejus consistit. Ubi autem renovatio mentis est, ibi est Spiritus
English
X. They add, therefore, that “such aids have been given to the Pagans which, in themselves and from themselves, lead to some degree of saving knowledge.” So speaks a most learned man of great renown in theology. But every degree of saving knowledge is itself saving. And all saving knowledge consists in the knowledge of the covenant of grace. Unless, therefore, that degree of saving knowledge which can be obtained through those aids is more plainly set forth, I may be permitted to declare that I can neither grasp nor understand that degree. Even the least degree of saving knowledge requires a saving renewal of the mind. That there should be any degree of saving knowledge in a blind mind is impossible. For saving knowledge consists in the renewal of that mind. But where there is renewal of the mind, there is the Spirit
-
Original
Sanctus, qui solus illam operatur et efficit. Adminicula ideo ista, que ad gradum aliquem notitie salutaris ducunt, ad Spiritum etiam Sanctum obtinendum, renovationem mentis, et veram fidem ducunt. At hoc opus ‘evangelii peculiare esse, ipsum ubivis docet. Sin per notrtiam salutarem, doctrina tanttm salutaris intenditur, non autem mentis renovatio, tum ista adminicula homines peccatores ad doc- trinam evangelii, saltem ejus gradum aliquem, ducere, istius enun- tiati sensus est. Id verd utrum verum sit, postea videbimus.
English
of Holiness, who alone works and produces it. Those aids, therefore, which lead to some degree of saving knowledge also lead to the obtaining of the Holy Spirit, the renewal of the mind, and true faith. But Scripture everywhere teaches that this work is peculiar to the gospel. If, however, by “saving knowledge” only saving doctrine is intended, and not the renewal of the mind, then the meaning of that assertion is that these aids lead sinful men to the doctrine of the gospel, or at least to some degree of it. Whether this is true, we shall examine later.
-
Original
XI. In eo statu sane nos jam sumus, ut nisi cognoscamus Jesum Christum, quem Deus misit, et Deum in illo mundum sibi reconci- liantem, vitam sternam consequi haud valeamus. Omnis autem ista Dei notitia, quam sine verbo ex operibus creationis et providen- tize homines peccatores acquirere possunt, est tanttm cognitio Dei creatoris et gubernatoris omnium; de redemptione altissimum silentium. Sed regerunt: “ Heec si recta sunt, efficiunt ut homo etiamsi per impossibile supponatur in naturee schola bene et ex officio versari, omnemque suam intelligendi vim ad ea quee isthic vel audit vel videt expendenda ac discenda conferre; nihil aliud tamen ex hisce documentis haurire possit, nisi hoc unum, Deum esse aliquem sanctissimum, justissimum, potentissimum, ac sapientissimum, qui hoc universum condiderit, et regat; se verd peccatorem esse violates divinze legis reum, iree ideo ccelesti obnoxium, morte et maledictione sine ulla spe venize certissime afficiendum; ita necesse est Deum ista omnia eo animo hominibus objicere ut discant, se certo infal- libiliter damnatos esse, neque ullum sibi neque ad salutem, neque ad resipiscentiam, quze eos juvet, relictum esse locum.” Sed mul- timode peccat heec oratio; atque ita fit, ubi ex studio partium, non zequo et bono res agitur. Etenim si liceat viris doctis supponere quicquid velint, sive illud possibile sit, sive impossibile, quin ex eo inferant quodcunque vellent, nemo potest eos prohibere. Et si nolim supponere ea qué sane non sunt supponenda, quia taci- tam rod év dépy7 petitionem includunt, statim concidit tota oratio. Deinde quis unquam dixit hoc unum doceri per opera Dei? plura doceri possunt, ita tamen ut Christus non doceatur; Deum hune summe amandum et colendum esse ejus opera docent; nempe quia eum Deum esse docent. Sunt et alia corrupte theologie naturalis capita, uti ostendemus. Porro: qui affirmant Deum per opera sua se revelare, ut homines eum cognoscant tanquam omnium creatorem, rectorem, gubernatorem, potentissimum, sanctissimum, justissimum, non dicunt, neque si sibi constare velint, dicere possunt, eum omnia in natures et providentize operibus documenta eo animo hominibus objicere, ut discant se certO damnatos esse. At inquies ex eorum sententia eternam suam salutem quod attinet, nihil aliud discere possunt homines peccatores: esto sane! haud citd mali quid ex hac sententia oriturum ostendes: quid enim? an litem quis Deo inten-
English
XI. We are indeed now in such a state that unless we know Jesus Christ, whom God sent, and God in Him reconciling the world to Himself, we are unable to attain eternal life. But all that knowledge of God which sinful men can acquire without the word from the works of creation and providence is only a knowledge of God as creator and governor of all things; concerning redemption there is the deepest silence. But they object: “If these things are correct, they result in this — that even if a man be supposed, by way of an impossible hypothesis, to be well and dutifully occupied in the school of nature, and to bring all his power of understanding to bear on examining and learning what he hears or sees there, he can nevertheless draw from these documents nothing other than this one thing: that God is supremely holy, supremely just, supremely powerful, and supremely wise, who founded and governs this universe; that he himself is a sinner guilty of violating the divine law, and therefore subject to heavenly wrath, most certainly to be afflicted with death and the curse without any hope of pardon; and thus God must set all these things before men with the intent that they learn that they are certainly and infallibly condemned, and that no place is left to them either for salvation or for repentance that might help them.” But this argument errs in many ways, and this is what happens when the matter is handled out of partisan zeal rather than with fairness and equity. For if learned men are permitted to assume whatever they please, whether it be possible or impossible, so as to infer from it whatever they wish, no one can prevent them. And if I am unwilling to grant what plainly ought not to be granted, because it tacitly includes a begging of the question, the entire argument immediately collapses. Besides, who ever said that this one thing alone is taught through the works of God? More things can be taught, yet in such a way that Christ is not taught; His works teach that this God is to be supremely loved and worshipped, namely because they teach that He is God. There are also other heads of a corrupt natural theology, as we shall show. Furthermore, those who affirm that God reveals Himself through His works so that men might know Him as creator, ruler, and governor of all things, most powerful, most holy, and most just, do not say — nor, if they wish to be consistent, can they say — that He sets before men all the documents in the works of nature and providence with the intent that they learn that they are certainly condemned. But you will say that, according to their view, sinful men can learn nothing else as regards their eternal salvation — so be it! You will not quickly show that anything harmful arises from this position. For what? Will someone bring suit against God
Translator note: The garbled OCR string “rod év dépy7” represents a damaged Greek phrase; from context (Owen is identifying a logical fallacy embedded in his opponents’ argument) the intended Greek is τὸ ἐν ἀρχῇ (to en archēi), the technical term for petitio principii (“begging the question”). Translated as “begging the question” in the English.
-
Original
| oes : lat, quia justus est: neque potest non esse Justus? an adversus eum necusatio ducenda, quod homines sint peccatores, et non possunt jus gjus ignorare, nempe eos gui peccata fecerant dignos esse morte ? quod e statu quo ex ista ejus revelatione salutaria percipere potue- jint, nefarie desciverint? Sed misericordiam suam parcentem (hoc jst in foedere gratia) per opera creationis, et providentie non ex- onit? quid tum? an ipsa lex Dei, que multd clariorem Dei mani- estationem continet, quam illa altera adminicula, et documenta, de uibus loquimur, eam misericordiam enarrat? an verd quispiam ortalium legi Deo, ob eam causam dicam, impingere ausus erit? onne ubivis disputat apostolus, per legem esse cognitionem peccatt, emedii non item? Posito ideo, quod homo rite et sedulo in schola egis officio suo fungeretur, at nihil aliud in eo discere potest, quam © esse peccatorem, atque certo damnandum. An lex ideo peccatum, n Deus injustus qui eam tulit? m4 yévero et tamen quotquot ex yperibus legis sunt, sub ewecratione sunt. | XII. Dicent vero “Deum hance sui manifestationem hominibus soncedere eo animo et voluntate, non ut despicerentur, sed ut iis ‘ecte utantur ad cognitionem peccati, resipiscentiam, et ad cultum ei pro rerum istarum ingenio.” ‘Deum sui documenta hominibus bjicere eo animo et voluntate ut despicerentur, an mortalium cui- uam per somnium inciderit cogitatio, vehementer dubito. At vero um providentize suze opera iis qui verbo carent, proponere eo animo >t yoluntate, ut iis recte utantur ad resipiscentiam, quod eos nun- uam facturos probe novit, cm id etiam norint viri docti quibuscum Aobis res est, vix fidem facient apud eos, qui Dei beneficio verbo non zarent, Neque ipsi viri docti ita insipienter regulas proprias dispo- aerent, Deinde quid per animum et voluntatem Dei in hac ques- done intelligunt haud satis accurate docent, de iis verd postea. XIII. Hujus autem controversis cardinem in eo poni nonnulli wsserunt, “utriim scilicet in nature et providentie operibus, aliqua Dei in homines peccatores lenitas, et. placabilitas manifesta fuerit ?” At pace eorum dixerim, causa hee multd aliter se habet. Aliquam Dei lenitatem in homines peccatores per opera providentize mani- estari novimus. “ Mult4 enim cum lenitate perfert vasa irae com- acta ad interitum,” Sed ea lenitas illa non est, que in misericordia garcente, cujus est effectum remissio peccatorum, consistit. At sine lujus cognitione, ut quis ad salutarem resipiscentiam perveniat, est mpossibile, Deinde voluntatis Dei nulla hic mentio, at de ea sola jusestio est, non de rerum ipsarum natura, neque an aliquis notitie alutaris gradus ex hac manifestatione comparari possit. Quamvis le illis etiam agere haud displiceat. Sed viros pios doctosque e enebris in mirificam Christi lucem translatos, qui animas suas puri- icdrunt auscultando veritati per spiritum, posse ita jejune et languide le notitia salutari misericordise divine parcentis loqui, pene miror.
English
because He is just, and cannot but be just? Or is an accusation to be brought against Him because men are sinners and cannot be ignorant of His justice — namely, that those who have committed sins are worthy of death? Or because they have wickedly departed from that state in which they could have received saving things from His revelation? But does He not set forth His sparing mercy — which is in the covenant of grace — through the works of creation and providence? What then? Does the very law of God, which contains a far clearer manifestation of God than those other aids and documents of which we are speaking, declare that mercy? Or will any mortal dare to lay this charge against the law of God? Does not the apostle everywhere argue that through the law comes the knowledge of sin, but not of a remedy? Granted, therefore, that a man were rightly and diligently performing his duty in the school of the law, yet he can learn nothing there other than that he is a sinner and is certainly to be condemned. Is the law therefore sin? Or is God unjust who gave it? May it not be so! And yet as many as are of the works of the law are under a curse. XII. But they will say: “God grants this manifestation of Himself to men with the mind and will not that they should despise it, but that they might rightly use it for the knowledge of sin, repentance, and worship of God, in accordance with the nature of these things.” That it should ever have entered any mortal’s mind, even in a dream, that God sets His documents before men with the mind and will that they should be despised, I very much doubt. But that He sets forth the works of His providence to those who lack the word with the mind and will that they might rightly use them for repentance — which He well knows they will never do, as the learned men with whom we have to do also know — will scarcely gain credence among those who, by the grace of God, do not lack the word. Nor would those very learned men so foolishly arrange their own rules. Furthermore, they do not teach with sufficient accuracy what they understand by the mind and will of God in this matter; but of that later. XIII. Some have asserted that the hinge of this controversy lies in the question of “whether in the works of nature and providence any gentleness and placability of God toward sinful men has been made manifest.” But, with their leave, I would say that this matter stands very differently. We acknowledge that some gentleness of God toward sinful men is manifested through the works of providence. “For with much gentleness He bears vessels of wrath fitted for destruction.” But that gentleness is not the one which consists in a sparing mercy, the effect of which is the remission of sins. Yet without the knowledge of this mercy it is impossible for anyone to arrive at saving repentance. Furthermore, there is no mention here of the will of God, and it is solely about that will that the question is asked — not about the nature of things themselves, nor about whether any degree of saving knowledge can be obtained from this manifestation; though I am not disinclined to address those matters as well. But I almost marvel that godly and learned men, translated from darkness into the wonderful light of Christ, who have purified their souls by obeying the truth through the Spirit, should be able to speak so meagerly and languidly about saving knowledge of the sparing divine mercy.
Translator note: The opening “| oes : lat” is heavily damaged OCR representing the continuation of the word broken at the end of the previous block (“inten-”); the reconstructed text reads “intentaret” (would bring suit). The garbled “m4 yévero” is the Greek phrase μὴ γένοιτο (mē genoito, “May it not be so”); “yperibus” is OCR for “operibus”; “ewecratione” is OCR for “execratione” (curse), rendering Gal. 3:10.
-
Original
Sed in examinandis virorum doctorum verbis non necesse est ut ulterits iis sim molestus. Scio me in hac causa nullo partium studic esse abreptum, nullius magistri aut synodi in verba juratum, ipse ideo, qua possim fide, controversiz statum exponam; primo autem in loco ea in que partes consentiunt proponam; deinde controversa Totam autem rem dicam forsan brevits, quam res tanta dici debeat sed pro nostro instituto, uti spero, perspicue satis; neque enim ample et elate in ea causa loqui, in qua non nisi humiliter et demisse sentio placet.
English
But in examining the words of learned men, it is not necessary for me to trouble them further. I know that I have been carried away by no partisan zeal in this cause, and that I am sworn to the words of no master or synod; I will therefore set forth the state of the controversy as faithfully as I can. First, however, I will present those things in which the parties agree; then the disputed points. I will perhaps speak of the whole matter more briefly than so great a subject deserves, but, for our purpose, I hope, clearly enough; for I take no pleasure in speaking copiously and grandly on a matter in which I can think only humbly and modestly.
-
Original
XIV. Conceditur ideo:—
English
XIV. It is conceded, therefore:—
-
Original
1. Esse aliquam naturalem de Deo notitiam, seu Seoyywoiay wou: roy, quam nos superitis exposuimus.
English
1. That there is some natural knowledge of God, or theognōsian, which we have explained above.
Translator note: The OCR string “Seoyywoiay wou: roy” is a garbled rendering of a Greek phrase; from context (“natural knowledge of God”) the intended Greek is most likely θεογνωσίαν [τινα] (theognōsian, “knowledge of God”), transliterated in the English as “theognōsian.”
-
Original
2. Per opera creationis et providentiz revelationem zternze po tentiz et deitatis Dei creatoris, et omnium rectoris, factam esse.
English
2. That through the works of creation and providence a revelation of the eternal power and deity of God as creator and ruler of all things has been made.
-
Original
3. Quicquid de Deo cognoscunt homines, aut vi revelationis ipsis indultz cognoscere possint, eo omni in illum finem eos uti debere, ut ipsum colant, ament, ut Deum glorificent, atque ei se in omnibu: dicto audientes preebeant.
English
3. Whatever men know about God, or are able to know by virtue of the revelation granted to them, they ought to use all of it to this end: that they worship and love Him, that they glorify God, and that they show themselves obedient to Him in all things.
-
Original
4, Neminem Paganorum ob nativam ceecitatem et malitiam, atque astum diaboli eos undique pravis superstitionibus, et nefariis idolo- latriis illaqueantis, se Dei imperio submisisse, aut morem ei gessisse secundum mensuram cognitionis, quam de eo habuit, vel haberé potuit, atque ideo eos omnes fuisse prorsus inexcusabiles.
English
4. That no one among the pagans, on account of their native blindness and malice, and the cunning of the devil ensnaring them on every side with corrupt superstitions and wicked idolatries, has submitted himself to the authority of God, or has complied with it according to the measure of the knowledge of Him which he had or could have had — and that therefore all of them are utterly without excuse.
-
Original
5. Christum mediatorem per hee media non revelari; non eatenu: saltem, ut ab iis, qui heec media tanttim obtinuerunt, percipi saluta. riter potuerit.
English
5. That Christ the Mediator is not revealed through these means — not, at least, to such a degree that He could be savingly apprehended by those who have obtained only these means.
-
Original
6. Revelationem Christi mediatoris per evangelium absolute ne- cessariam esse ad salutem obtinendam.
English
6. That the revelation of Christ the Mediator through the gospel is absolutely necessary for obtaining salvation.
-
Original
7. Preter externam omnem qualemcunque vel quibuscunque mediis factam Dei, et voluntatis ejus revelationem, opus esse efficac: virtute Spiritus Sancti mentem luce salutari perfundente, ut qui: spiritualia spiritualiter intelligat, ad Dei gloriam, suique saluter eeternam.
English
7. That beyond every external revelation of God and His will, of whatever kind and by whatever means it may have been given, there is need of the efficacious power of the Holy Spirit flooding the mind with saving light, so that one may understand spiritual things spiritually, to the glory of God and one's own eternal salvation.
-
Original
8. Deum non proposuisse ab zeterno in se, ut ulli eorum, quibu: alia media salutis preeter opera nature et providentiz non concedit servarentur. De hisce omnibus vix questio ulla est inter ortho doxos.
English
8. That God has not purposed within Himself from eternity that any of those to whom He grants no means of salvation other than the works of nature and providence should be saved. Concerning all these things there is scarcely any question among the orthodox.
-
Original
XY. Totius ideo controversize cardo in hisce duabus queestionibu: versari videtur; queritur enim,—
English
XV. The hinge of the entire controversy therefore appears to turn on these two questions; for it is asked,—
Translator note: "XY" in the original is an OCR misread of the Roman numeral XV.
-
Original
Primo, “ An ea Dei manifestatio, quam per opera nature et pro. videntize peccatoribus verbo destitutis concedit, ullum gradum notitia vere salutaris in se contineat, cujus ductu ad veram et Deo gratam resipiscentiam pervenire possint, atque salutem eternam consequi.”
English
First, "Whether that manifestation of God which He grants through the works of nature and providence to sinners destitute of the word contains within itself any degree of truly saving knowledge, under whose guidance they might arrive at true and God-pleasing repentance and attain eternal salvation."
-
Original
Secundo, “An Deus hanc sui manifestationem, eo animo et volun: tate” (hoc est, proposito et intentione) “indulgeat, ut ii, quibus est in-
English
Second, "Whether God grants this manifestation of Himself with such mind and will" (that is, with such purpose and intention) "that those to whom it is
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence at a page break; the sentence continues in the next block.
-
Original
| dulta” (uti est omnibus omnino hominibus) “ad veram resipiscentiam jj) atque Deo gratam veniant; et ita salutem sternam consequantur, | licet verbo destituantur.” Hoc est: et sufficientia mediorum, et in- | tentio Dei, eorum salutis respectu, qui verbo carent, sub controversia | cadunt.
English
granted" (as it is granted to absolutely all men) "may come to true repentance and such as is pleasing to God, and may thus attain eternal salvation, even though they lack the word." That is: both the sufficiency of the means and the intention of God with respect to the salvation of those who lack the word fall under controversy.
Translator note: Leading pipe characters and "jj)" are OCR column-separator artifacts from the printed page layout, silently ignored.
-
Original
| XVI. Argumenta autem nonnulla ex scripturis petita, que in hac | lite in nonnullorum scriptis exstant, breviter examini subjicere visum jest. Primum autem ex verbis Paulinis, que antea nos retulimus, ex Act. xvii. 24-26, quibus addunt nonnulla ex cap. xiv. 16, deduci- tur. Ex hisce locis constat, inquiunt, “Deum omnia in natura et |naturee gubernatione opera edere eo animo, ut homines peccatores Ipsum querant, et inveniant ;” idque disertissime Paulum testari affir- /mant. _ Sed affirmatio heec vix statum controversix tangit, nedum absolvit. Quid id est, quo ex hisce locis sententize sue fidem pree- ‘struere conantur, atque deinde quomodo probationes suas pertexant, restat ut videamus.
English
XVI. It seemed fitting to subject briefly to examination certain arguments drawn from the Scriptures that appear in the writings of some in this controversy. The first is derived from the Pauline words we cited earlier, from Acts 17:24-26, to which they add certain passages from ch. 14:16. From these passages, they say, it is established that “God performs all His works in nature and in the governance of nature with the design that sinful men might seek and find Him” — and they affirm that Paul testifies this most explicitly. But this affirmation scarcely touches the state of the controversy, let alone resolves it. It remains for us to see what it is by which they attempt to establish the credibility of their position from these passages, and then how they weave together their proofs.
-
Original
XVII. Primé ideo postquam Deum, dicta adminicula hominibus verbo destitutis eo animo administrasse, ut ipsum quererent et in- venirent, prestruxerint, in iis ea omnia contineri, que scitu sunt ne- cessaria, ut Deus queratur et inveniatur concludunt. “ Queerere autem Deum,” dicunt, “non esse, investigare an sit, sed ad fidem ejus confugere, et gratis ejus presidium expetere. Deum autem invenire, esse expetitum ejus presidium obtinere et impetrare, et ‘sanctissimum ejus numen propitium et benevolum experiri.” Resp. Ad fidem Dei confugere est in Deo confidere; quod qui faciunt sunt beati, Ps. i. 12; gratie Dei presidium expetere, sui abnegationem, et in Dei gratiam resignationem includit, que justificationem semper pariunt, Lue. xviii. 13, 14.': Atque hoc est sanctissimum Dei numen propitium et benevolum experiri; quod nisi in remissione peccatorum nulli unquam obtigit. Atque ita in Deum salutariter credere, fide viva et efficaci ad salutem, per istas verborum Paulinorum interpre- tationes intendere videntur. _ XVIII. At immane quantim thesin propositam hic ampliant. Forsan ultra spem in argumentando se profecisse sentiunt, qui ita argumentantur, ita ut non possint sibi eousque temperare, ut intra limites quzstionis, prout ab ipsis communiter proposita est, consis- terent. Quid enim? an manifestatio Dei per opera providentia, omnia que scitu necessaria sunt, ut homines peccatores ad Deum tota animi fiducié confugiant, eum propitium experiantur, colant, atque in eum credant, ex virorum summorum sententia, contineri censenda est? Cur ideo ea providentiz opera Christum revelare negent iidem viri docti? aut cur notitiam Christi necessariam esse ad fidem vivam et salutem consequendam asserant? imd si ita se res habeat, quid verbo opus est? aut quo sensu Christum per evangelium vitam et mncorruptibilitatem in lucem produsisse dicamus?
English
XVII. First, therefore, after they have established that God administered the aforesaid aids to men destitute of the word with the design that they might seek and find Him, they conclude that all things necessary to be known in order that God might be sought and found are contained in those aids. “To seek God,” they say, “is not to investigate whether He exists, but to take refuge in faith in Him, and to seek the aid of His grace. And to find God is to obtain and secure the aid thus sought, and to experience His most holy majesty as propitious and benevolent.” In reply: to take refuge in the faith of God is to trust in God; those who do this are blessed, Ps. 2:12; to seek the aid of God’s grace includes self-denial and resignation to God’s grace, which always produces justification, Luke 18:13, 14. And this is to experience God’s most holy majesty as propitious and benevolent — which has never befallen anyone except in the remission of sins. And so by these interpretations of Paul’s words they appear to intend saving faith in God, living and efficacious faith unto salvation. XVIII. But how enormously they expand the proposed thesis at this point! Perhaps those who argue thus feel that they have advanced beyond their hopes in the argument, so that they cannot restrain themselves enough to remain within the limits of the question as they themselves have commonly stated it. For what follows? Is it to be judged, on the opinion of the most eminent men, that the manifestation of God through the works of providence contains all things necessary to be known, so that sinful men might flee to God with the full trust of their soul, experience Him as propitious, worship Him, and believe in Him? Why, then, do these same learned men deny that those works of providence reveal Christ? Or why do they assert that the knowledge of Christ is necessary for attaining living faith and salvation? Indeed, if the matter stands thus, what need is there of the word? Or in what sense shall we say that Christ brought life and immortality to light through the gospel?
-
Original
XTX. Quoniam verd huc deventum est, videamus quomodo ex hoc loco sententiam hanc statuminare conantur; ex constitutione wepioxis apostolice, et sensu verborum, guwrendi et inveniends, Deum scilicet, dependet omnis argumenti ratio, quo utuntur viri docti; animum et consilium Dei probant ex ista verborum structura; nempe Carew viv xdpiov, dixit Paulus, pro tvexa rod Cyreiv- nimirum ut animum Dei hominibus peccatoribus opera sua objicientis preedicaret ; rpirw AEews, uti affirmant, Greecis familiari. Querere autem Deum, non alio sensu accipi debere, quam qui ab ils est expositus, adductis omnibus locis Veteris Testamenti, in quibus Deum querendi et in- veniendi fit mentio, probant.
English
XIX. Since the matter has come to this point, let us see how they attempt to establish this position from this passage. The entire force of the argument used by the learned men depends on the construction of the apostolic period and on the sense of the words “seeking and finding” God. They prove the mind and counsel of God from the structure of those words; namely, that Paul used “to seek the Lord” in the sense of “for the purpose of seeking” — in order, that is, to declare the mind of God as He sets forth His works to sinful men — this being, as they affirm, an idiom familiar to the Greeks. And they prove that “to seek God” must be taken in no other sense than the one they have expounded, adducing all the passages of the Old Testament in which seeking and finding God is mentioned.
Translator note: Block contains garbled OCR of Greek phrases. “Carew viv xdpiov” reconstructed as Greek ζητεῖν τὸν κύριον (“to seek the Lord,” Acts 17:27); “pro tvexa rod Cyreiv” reconstructed as πρὸς τὸ ζητεῖν (“for the purpose of seeking”); “rpirw AEews” reconstructed as τρόπῳ λέξεως (“a manner of expression”). English translation renders these by their meaning.
-
Original
XX. Atque ita quidem causam suam agunt viri doctissimi: an vero mentem Spiritus Sancti, an vim argumenti Paulini assecuti sint, verborum apostoli occasionis, et sensus, brevis enarratio docebit. Paulus ideo cm Athenis esset, spiritu irritatus, quod conspiceret urbem illam idolis refertam, Act. xvii. 16, non potuit sibi temperare, quin illico, contra quod ei primo constitutum fuisse videtur, Deum vivum, in oppositione ad omnia illa idola wéraim, quorum religione tenebatur urbs superstitiosissima, publice exponeret, et annuntiaret. Cum vero hoc ei propositum fuerit, argumento utitur promptissimo eeque ac fortissimo, a creatione, et gubernatione omnium ducto. Quod autem ipsos idololatras arctitis constringeret, docet eos omni excusa- tione in idolorum cultu penitissime esse destitutos; cum heec ipsa Dei opera, que quotidie iis objiciebantur, luculenter eorum auctorem indicarent; Deum esse eumque summum, bonum, sapientem, poten- tem, et ubique preesentem ; ita ut non nisi supremee esset dementize, illum nescire velle, quem ignorare penitis non potuerunt; imd, inquit, Deus iste vivus, omnium Creator, rectorque, eo animo opera sua nature, et providentiz, omnium considerationi objicit; ut illo- rum auctorem per ea adminicula quwrerent, sv forte palpando in- venirent, qui ideo eo relicto, vel in ultimum locum tanquam ignoto rejecto, qui solus et est, et cognosci potest, ad ea, ques aut non sunt, neque usquam fuerunt, aut vana sunt et stulta, se religiose recipiant, non possunt non esse et dvarorsynro: et abronarénpiror.
English
XX. And so the most learned men conduct their case. But whether they have attained the mind of the Holy Spirit or the force of Paul’s argument, a brief exposition of the occasion and sense of the apostle’s words will make plain. Paul, being in Athens and provoked in spirit because he saw that city full of idols (Acts 17:16), could not restrain himself from at once — contrary to what he seems at first to have resolved — publicly setting forth and declaring the living God in opposition to all those vain idols, under the religion of which that most superstitious city was held captive. And when this had been proposed to him, he employs an argument most ready and most powerful, drawn from the creation and governance of all things. Moreover, that which would bind the idolaters themselves most closely he teaches: that they are utterly destitute of every excuse for the worship of idols, since those very works of God which were set before them daily clearly pointed to their Author — that God exists, and that He is supreme, good, wise, powerful, and everywhere present — so that it would be nothing less than the height of madness to wish to be ignorant of Him whom they could not be thoroughly ignorant of. Indeed, he says, this living God, the Creator and Ruler of all, sets forth His works of nature and providence before the consideration of all, with the design that they might seek their Author through those aids, if perhaps by groping they might find Him; and so those who, abandoning Him — or casting Him aside into the last place as unknown — who alone both is and can be known, turn themselves in religious devotion to things that either do not exist and never have existed anywhere, or are vain and foolish, cannot but be without excuse and self-condemned.
Translator note: Block contains garbled OCR of Greek words. “wéraim” reconstructed as μάταια (“vain things”); “dvarorsynro:” reconstructed as ἀναπολόγητοι (“without excuse”); “abronarénpiror” reconstructed as αὐτοκατάκριτοι (“self-condemned”). English translation renders these by their meaning.
-
Original
XXI.:Probat ideo apostolus, gentilium deos vana esse zdola, ve- rum autem Deum et vivum, unicum, hujus mundi et conditorem et rectorem, se lis ita exposuisse, ut eum facillime, et nullo negotio, ex certa operum ejus consideratione, que quotidie eis objecit, cogno- scere potuerint. i itaque animo advertissent, atque ex adminiculis cognitionis suz, que illis affatim suppeditavit, Deum quod fieri oportuit, quemque esse denegare non potuerunt, queesiissent, utique invenissent eum, cum non longe ab eis fuerit, neque ad muta idola, et vana se transtulissent. Neque enim verba apostoli ultra subjec- tam materiam, atque concionandi occasionem porrigenda sunt.
English
XXI. The apostle therefore proves that the gods of the Gentiles are vain idols, and that He, the true and living God, the one and only Creator and Ruler of this world, had so exposed Himself to them that they could most easily and without difficulty have come to know Him through a careful consideration of His works, which He set before them daily. If, therefore, they had given their minds to this, and had sought — through the aids of knowledge of Him which He supplied to them in abundance — that God whom they could not deny to be what He ought to be recognized as, they would certainly have found Him, since He was not far from them, and they would not have turned to dumb idols and vanities. For the apostle’s words are not to be extended beyond the subject matter and the occasion of the discourse.
-
Original
XXII. Videamus porro, quid sibi velint ea verba apostolica, ut i
English
XXII. Let us further consider what those apostolic words mean, as
-
Original
“quererent Dominum, si forté palpando eum invenirent,” prout
English
“they should seek the Lord, if perhaps by groping they might find Him,” insofar as
-
Original
-consilium et voluntatem Dei respicere videantur. Cum autem super- ‘Stitiosissimi idololatree fuerunt, quibuscum apostolo res erat, apparet ipsum eventum per ea non intendi, neque propositum aliquod volun- tatis divine, ejus respectu, cum Deus proposita sua exsequendi, neque Vi, neque sapientid destituatur; ipsam rerum indolem et ingenium, ea verba denotare certum est: ac proinde id mentis divine consilium, quo voluerit illa omnibus hominibus ita objicere, ut essent media sufficientia externa, hoc est, in genere suo, ad finem istum propositum assequendum ; nempe ut guererent et invenirent conditorem et rec- torem omnium. Deum ideo eo animo et voluntate hominibus verbo destitutis opera nature et providentix objicere, ut eorum ductum secuti, se auctorem eorum, atque rectorem omnium, relictis diis falsis, et tota illd idololatrie lernd, quam in mundum humane mentis -ceecitas atque astus diaboli invexerant, quwrerent et invenirent; atque preeterea nihil ex iis locis confici posse videtur. Imd de vo- luntate et consilio Dei in mundo condendo et regendo verba nulla revera facit apostolus. Probat gentes potuisse ad eam illius cogni- tionem, quam superius posuimus, pervenire, per nudam operum ipsis ‘objectorum considerationem. De placabilitate vero Dei, de remis- ‘sione peccatorum, de sinw misericordia, de invocatione atque preci- bus, de resipiscentia salutari, de studio sancte recteque vivendi, que sine fide nemo habere potest; atque aliis id genus pluribus, que ex hisce locis exsculpere satagunt viri aliqui docti, altum est silentium. XXIII. Videamus verd quemadmodum viri docti thesin suam ex hisce verbis apostoli probare nituntur: primo ideo Carew riv Kbproy, pro texan rod Cyre?v Paulum dixisse affirmant: at verd, chm nulla necessitas, aut ratio, cogat eam apostolici sermonis interpretationem, id gratis dictum esse existimandum est. Sed nihil omnino opus est, ut de phrasi ista litem moveamus; concedamus ideo viris doctis, ut jare suo utantur, in horum verborum a proprio loco, quem disserta- tione apostolicd occupant, Act. xvii. 27, divulsione, atque eorum ad alia ejusdem apostoli verba, quze cap. xiv. 16, habentur applicatione, si modo iis illud agendi potestas sit. Demus etiam +) Cyreiv eodem sensu accipi debere, quo versu preecedenti xaroms?v usurpatur; atque eousque consilium Dei in creando et regendo mundo denotare, qua- tenus scilicet, mundus iste sud natura aptus sit ad eum manifestan- dum. Quid tum porro sequi videatur? nempe, ¢ épuye bnragjceay airiy nai evporerv ad ewndem modum expont debere; atque ita eandem Dei intentionem seu voluntatem denotare. Sed quid ita queso? nempe és dpa et cirws, pro iva et brus, sumuntur. Sed an semper id fit, an aliquando tantum; semper id ita fieri non puto dicturos viros doctos: cum unicum tantiim exemplum producere possunt, ubi videtur s/ru¢ ita accipi posse; de «i dpaye silent. E/ dpaye sane forsan hoc solo in loco Novi Testamenti occurrit: eye atque # VOL. XVII. 5 dpa sepius, Act. vii. 1, viii, 30, 2 Cor. v. 3, Gal. i. 4, Eph. ili. 2, iv. 21, Col. i. 28, exemplis esse possunt. Tentet lector, si ex eorum locorum aliquo saltem, istum harum particularuam sensum et usum extorquere possit. De ¢#rw¢ nihil opus est ut simus solliciti, neque ut quid de usu ejus exposuerit Kustathius anxie queeramus, ciim in textu nostro non habeatur. Apostolum autem mentem, con- silium, voluntatem Dei tis verbis exposuisse, quae extremam denotant incertitudinem, creditu difficile est. Deum ideo in mundo condendo et regendo, potentize et divinitatis suse istiusmodi dedisse documenta, ut per ea ad omnium conditorem querendum excitari potuerint, nec non ad vires suas tentandas eum inveniendi, atque ab idolis omnibus discernendi hujus loci sententia est. Nempe Deus incorporeus et invisibilis, in operibus istis, sui quasi vestigia ita reliquit, ut, iis in- herendo, inveniri possit.
English
they appear to regard the counsel and will of God. But since the Athenians with whom the apostle had to deal were most superstitious idolaters, it is apparent that the actual outcome is not intended by those words, nor any particular purpose of the divine will with respect to them — since God is not lacking either in power or in wisdom to execute His purposes. It is certain that those words denote the very nature and character of the things themselves; and accordingly, that counsel of the divine mind by which He willed to set those things before all men so that they might be external sufficient means — that is, in their own kind — for attaining that proposed end, namely, that they might seek and find the Creator and Ruler of all. That God therefore, with this mind and will, sets forth the works of nature and providence before men destitute of the word, so that following their guidance they might seek and find their Author and the Ruler of all, having forsaken the false gods and the entire filth of idolatry which the blindness of the human mind and the cunning of the devil had brought into the world — and beyond this, nothing more seems able to be gathered from those passages. Indeed, the apostle in reality says nothing about the will and counsel of God in creating and governing the world. He proves that the Gentiles were able to arrive at that knowledge of Him which we set out above, through the bare consideration of the works set before them. But concerning the placability of God, the remission of sins, the bosom of mercy, invocation and prayers, saving repentance, the pursuit of holy and upright living — which no one can have without faith — and many other things of that kind which certain learned men strive to extract from these passages, there is a profound silence. XXIII. But let us see how the learned men strive to prove their thesis from these words of the apostle. First, therefore, they affirm that Paul said “to seek the Lord” in the sense of “for the purpose of seeking”; but since no necessity or reason compels that interpretation of the apostolic speech, it must be judged to have been said gratuitously. But there is no need at all to raise a dispute about that phrase. Let us therefore concede to the learned men, that they may use their right, in detaching these words from their proper place which they occupy in the apostolic discourse, Acts 17:27, and applying them to other words of the same apostle found in ch. 14:16 — if only they have the right to proceed in this way. Let us also grant that “the seeking” must be taken in the same sense as “to dwell” is used in the preceding verse; and that up to this point it denotes the counsel of God in creating and governing the world, insofar, namely, as this world by its nature is fitted to manifest Him. What then would follow? Namely, that “if perhaps they might grope for Him and find Him” must be expounded in the same manner; and so would denote the same intention or will of God. But what of this, I ask? Namely, “if perhaps” and “thus” are taken in the place of “in order that” and “that.” But whether this is always the case, or only sometimes — I do not think the learned men will say it is always so, since they are able to produce but a single example where “thus” seems capable of being taken in that way; concerning “if perhaps” they are silent. “If perhaps” perhaps occurs in this one place alone in the New Testament; “if” and “if perhaps” more frequently, as in Acts 7:1, 8:30, 2 Cor. 5:3, Gal. 1:4, Eph. 3:2, 4:21, Col. 1:28, which may serve as examples. Let the reader try whether from any one of those passages he can extract that sense and use of these particles. Concerning “thus” there is no need for us to be anxious, nor need we inquire carefully what Eustathius has set forth about its use, since it is not found in our text. But it is difficult to believe that the apostle, by words that denote the utmost uncertainty, expounded the mind, counsel, and will of God. The meaning of this passage is that God, in creating and governing the world, gave such proofs of His power and divinity that through them men were able to be stirred to seek the Creator of all, as well as to try their strength in finding Him and distinguishing Him from all idols. For God, who is incorporeal and invisible, so left, as it were, His footprints in these works that by cleaving to them He can be found.
Translator note: Block contains extensive garbled OCR of Greek particles and phrases. Key reconstructions: “Carew riv Kbproy” = ζητεῖν τὸν Κύριον (“to seek the Lord”); “pro texan rod Cyre?v” = πρὸς τὸ ζητεῖν (“for the purpose of seeking”); “+) Cyreiv” = τὸ ζητεῖν; “xaroms?v” = κατοικεῖν (“to dwell,” Acts 17:26); “¢ épuye bnragjceay airiy nai evporerv” = εἰ ἄρα ψηλαφήσειαν αὐτὸν καὶ εὕροιεν (“if perhaps they might grope for Him and find Him,” Acts 17:27); “és dpa et cirws” = εἰ ἄρα and οὕτως; “iva et brus” = ἵνα and ὅπως; “s/ru¢” = οὕτως; “«s i dpaye” = εἰ ἄρα; “¢#rw¢” = οὕτως; “Kustathius” = Eustathius. The string “VOL. XVII. 5” is a printing artifact (running head) silently omitted from translation.
-
Original
XXIV. At vero in sensu verborum querendi et invenrendi, cause sue firmius presidium invenisse se putant nonnulli. Media illa cognitionis Dei, de quibus agimus, aliquo saltem respectu sufficientia esse ad Deum eo modo querendum, et forsan inveniendum, de quo loquitur apostolus, negari non potest; etenim aliter miquus esse censendus est apostolus, qui id ab iis qui nulla alia media habuerunt, postulaverit. At vero “querere Deum, et invenire affirmant, non esse Deum simpliciter investigare, ut homines cognoscant eum esse, atque quid sit” (quamvis ista verba nihil aliud exprimere videantur), “sed ad fidem ejus confugere, in eo acquiescere, eum invocatione et precibus colere, tota animi fiducié eum amplecti, atque propitium experiri; atque proinde media ista omnibus suppeditata in hosce fines sufficientia esse atque a Deo destinata, uti ita sufficerent;” nempe hominibus verbo destitutis. Cum autem verba ista, si modé eis non alio sensu utantur, quam quo in sacra Scriptura usurpantur (neque sane decet virum theologum vocabulis ullis istiusmodi sensu, qui abs unica nostra de rebus sacris sentiendi et loquendi regula et norma abhorret, uti) totum fidei salvificee opus absolvant, atque ita media ista cum ipso Dei verbo, quod “supra omne nomen ejus mag- nificavit,” rem ipsam quod attinet, sequaverint, validissimis argu- mentis et probationibus ad wapédo%oy istud stabiliendum, sibi opus esse haud dubio concedent. Ad interpretationem itaque hance suam horum verborum firmandam, omnia loca Veteris Testamenti, in qui- bus querendi Deum et inveniendi fit mentio, in medium aliqui proferunt; atque ea verba in its locis, alio sensu quam qui est ab wpsis expositus, accipt non posse affirmant. Eundem autem esse sensum eorum verborum hoc in loco, non esse dubitandum asseve- rant. Id quidem non esse dubitandum, facile dictu est ; ego verd non tantum de eo dubito, sed id plane falsissimum esse judico; neque satis mirari possum quomodo ulli in mentem venire possit, istud asserere.
English
XXIV. But some think they have found firmer support for their cause in the sense of the words “seeking and finding.” It cannot be denied that those media of the knowledge of God of which we are treating are at least in some respect sufficient for seeking and perhaps finding God in the manner of which the apostle speaks; for otherwise the apostle must be judged unjust in having demanded this from those who had no other media. But they affirm that “to seek God and to find Him is not simply to investigate so that men may know that He exists and what He is” (although those words seem to express nothing else), “but to take refuge in faith in Him, to rest in Him, to worship Him in invocation and prayers, to embrace Him with the full trust of the soul, and to experience Him as propitious; and accordingly that those media supplied to all are sufficient for these ends and were destined by God to be so sufficient” — namely, for men destitute of the word. But since those words, if they are used in no other sense than that in which they are employed in Holy Scripture (nor indeed is it fitting for a theologian to use any words in a sense that departs from the one rule and norm of our thinking and speaking about sacred things), complete the whole work of saving faith, and thus would equal those media with the very word of God, which He “has magnified above all His name,” as regards the thing itself — they will no doubt concede that they need the most powerful arguments and proofs to establish that paradox. To confirm their interpretation of these words, therefore, some bring forward all the passages of the Old Testament in which seeking and finding God is mentioned; and they affirm that those words in those passages cannot be taken in any other sense than the one they have expounded. And they assert that the sense of those words in this passage is not to be doubted. That it is not to be doubted is easy to say; but I not only doubt it, I judge it to be plainly most false; nor can I sufficiently marvel how it can come into anyone’s mind to assert it.
Translator note: The string “wapédo%oy” is garbled OCR for the Greek παράδοξον (“paradox”); rendered by meaning in the English.
-
Original
XXY. Nam in omnibus iséis locis loquitur sacra Scriptura de
English
XXV. For in all those passages holy Scripture speaks of
-
Original
| populo Dei feederato; in hoc vero de iis tantum qui extranei erant quoad pactorum promissiones in istis de iis qui actu ipso, saltem professione tenus fideles erant; in hoc de idololatris;—in istis de iis, qui Deum cognoverunt in a et idola Aol sunt; in hoc de jis quibus penitus erat ignotus;—in ists agitur de queerendo et in- veniendo Dei cogniti favorem per Christum ; in hoc de Deo per ‘opera nature et spreviden tics querendo, ut cognoscatur;—in 7sézs agitur de Deo cognito, at ob peccatum in dispensationibus externis ad momentum averso, et ‘per promissum eum inveniendi propitium in Christo; in hoc verd, de Deo ignoto querendo, atque ab idolis discernendo. Anj jam hisce de, atque allis eodem sensu ea verba pro- ferri putemus? de iis nempe, qui, ctim populus fuerint Dei feederatus, fideles, in Christo justificati, verbo instructi, promissionibus evange- licis innixi, Dei faciem, favorem querere necesse habuerint; atque illis, qui verbo destituti, omnique revelatione Christi, fosderis divini ‘extorres, décor in mundo, ut Deum esse cognoscant, atque idola sua Vana gices Deum non fuisse, naturee tantiim et providentice opera sibi objecta habuerunt? im6 absit quam longissime vel levicula istius- modi ab omni pia mente suspicio.
English
the covenanted people of God; but this passage speaks only of those who were strangers to the promises of the covenants. In those passages it speaks of those who were actually, or at least by profession, believers; in this one, of idolaters. In those passages it speaks of those who knew God and had rejected idols; in this one, of those to whom He was entirely unknown. In those passages the subject is seeking and finding the favor of a known God through Christ; in this one, it is seeking God through the works of nature and providence so that He might be known. In those passages the subject is a known God who, on account of sin, had for a moment turned away in His outward dispensations, and the promise of finding Him propitious in Christ; in this one, it is seeking an unknown God and distinguishing Him from idols. Are we then to suppose that these words, and others in the same sense, are spoken of the same persons — namely, of those who, being the covenanted people of God, believers, justified in Christ, instructed by the word, resting on the promises of the gospel, had need to seek the face and favor of God — and of those who, destitute of the word and of all revelation of Christ, exiles from the divine covenant, wanderers in the world, had only the works of nature and providence set before them so that they might know that God exists and that their own vain idols were not God? Nay, far be from every pious mind even the slightest suspicion of this kind.
Translator note: Several OCR-garbled words reconstructed from context: “spreviden tics” = providentiae; leading “|” is a page-break artifact; “Aol”, “décor”, “gices” are OCR corruptions silently inferred.
-
Original
XXVI. Neque etiam absolute dicitur de iis, quos negligentiz et socordiz reos ob non considerata Dei opera peragit apostolus, ut Deum querant, sed ut eo modo queerant; nempe si modo “palpando eum inveniant;” an verd id dici possit de sanctis iis, quorum Veteri in Testamento fit mentio, qui certissimis Dei in Christo promissis nixi, ad eum accedere soliti sunt, lectori judicandum relinquo. Aliud igitur omnino est, querere favorem et gratiam Dei per verbum suum revelati, vi promissorum suorum in Christo; aliud querere Deum ignotum, in operibus nature et providentiz, si forsan “ pal- pando inveniri possit.”
English
XXVI. Nor is it said absolutely of those whom the apostle convicts of negligence and sloth for not considering the works of God, that they should seek God, but that they should seek Him in a particular manner — namely, “if haply they might feel after Him and find Him.” Whether this can be said of those saints mentioned in the Old Testament who, resting on the most certain promises of God in Christ, were accustomed to draw near to Him, I leave to the reader to judge. It is therefore one thing to seek the favor and grace of God revealed through His word, by virtue of His promises in Christ; it is quite another thing to seek an unknown God in the works of nature and providence, “if haply He might be found by groping.”
-
Original
XXVII. Cum vero omnes theologi, quotquot novam methodum, uti vocant, sequuntur, firmissimum causz suze preesidium, in qua- dam Dei placabilitate, quam in operibus providentiz patere asse- runt, poni putent; non inutile forsan fore videbitur, si rem hance pauld altitis repetens, quid de placabilitate ista, quee in hac dispu- tatione utramque pene facit paginam sentiendum sit, atquequid de ea re ipsee perceperint gentes, verbo destitutz, paucisexponam. Etiam ~ quoniam in omnibus virorum clarissimorum argumentis, ubivis nobis obviam sit ista placabilitas, quicquid ad eam loco movendam, com- pendifaciens, dixero, in lucro poni posse videtur.
English
XXVII. Now since all theologians who follow what they call the new method think that the strongest support of their cause lies in a certain placability of God which they assert is manifest in the works of providence, it will perhaps not be unprofitable if, returning to this matter at somewhat greater depth, I set forth briefly what is to be thought of that placability which in this dispute practically fills every page, and what the nations themselves, destitute of the word, understood concerning it. Moreover, since that placability meets us everywhere in the arguments of these most distinguished men, whatever I say to remove it from its position, doing so concisely, can be counted as gain.
-
Original
XXVIII. Hominum peccatorum verbo destitutorum, statum et conditionem, cognitionem Dei quod attinet, superits descripsimus. Qualem, Fieun, Seoptioscendi ddvam4y naturalem, sponte in adultis se exercentem, quas spoAj pers, xowds éyofag, in eo statu retinuerint, etiam ostendimus, Eas vero de Deo notiones congenitas, foveri, augeri, et elici posse, per operum providentize considerationem, iti- dem pluribus demonstravimus. Atque hic quidem modus Deum cognoscendi, in statu integritatis hominibus ad omnem obedientiam rite preestandam, atque premium obedientie assequendum, abunde suffecisset. Per peccati verO ingressum ita turbatus est, ut ex eo animi dubii pendeant peccatores, atque inde explicatam Deum colendi rationem ullam habere non possint. Ex una parte, Deum, bonum, munificum, patientem, mite quod et homint cognatum, non potue- rint non apprehendere. Ex alia verd, peccati conscientid, atque irze et indignationis divine, seu justitize vindicantis sensu arcte constricti, ancipiti cur4, et variis cogitationibus distracti, huc illue, incertissime fluctuare necesse habuerunt. Si enim ex una parte, spes ulla ali- quando affulserit, ita ut quid a Dei bonitate atque munificentia exspectarent, exploratum habere sibi viderentur: ex altera statim horrori mista desperatio, ita cuncta consilia prius coepta, incerta semper reddidit, ut spe omni deploraté penitus (propriis ipsorum cordibus convicti) conficerentur, Heb. i. 15.
English
XXVIII. We have already described above the state and condition, with respect to the knowledge of God, of sinful men destitute of the word. We have also shown what natural faculty of knowing God, spontaneously exercising itself in adults, and what common notions they retained in that state. And we have likewise demonstrated at length that those innate notions concerning God can be nurtured, increased, and drawn out through the contemplation of the works of providence. Indeed, this mode of knowing God would have sufficed abundantly for men in the state of integrity to render all due obedience and to obtain the reward of obedience. But by the entrance of sin it was so disturbed that sinners hang suspended in uncertain minds and cannot derive from it any clear rational basis for worshipping God. On the one hand, they could not but apprehend God as good, bountiful, patient, and gentle — a quality also connatural to man. On the other hand, held tightly by the consciousness of sin and by the sense of divine wrath and indignation, that is, of punitive justice, they were distracted by anxious care and various thoughts, and necessarily wavered to and fro in the greatest uncertainty. For if on the one hand some hope ever shone upon them, so that they seemed to themselves to know what they might expect from the goodness and bounty of God, on the other hand a despair mingled with terror immediately rendered all the plans previously undertaken forever uncertain, so that they were utterly consumed by the loss of all hope — convicted by their own hearts — Heb. i. 15.
Translator note: Blocks of garbled OCR in the original (“Fieun, Seoptioscendi ddvam4y” and “spoAj pers, xowds éyofag”) represent destroyed Greek phrases for “natural faculty of knowing God” and “common notions” (koinai ennoiai); reconstructed from context and Owen’s established argument.
-
Original
XXIX. Hujusmodi autem preesumptionibus, in animis peccatorum e diametro pugnantibus, utrique parti hostili quasi auxilio fuére opera iis objecta providentiz. Etenim dum pluvias et prestituta tempora fructibus proferendis ccelitus data, aliaque beneficia, ob que numen optimum solenniter dixére, perpenderint, fidenti esse animo, omnia bona dicere, eorum auctorem celebrare, atque verbis mirabiliter ornare soliti sunt. At vero cium etiam iram Dei adversts impietatem et injustitiam hominum, e ccelo se patefacientem con- spicerent, illico actum esse de omni ea spe, qua se falsd lactassent, non potuerunt non sentire, _
English
XXIX. Now the works of providence set before them served, as it were, as hostile aid to both these opposing presumptions that warred diametrically in the minds of sinners. For when they weighed the rains and the appointed seasons given from heaven for bringing forth fruits, and other benefits on account of which they solemnly called the divine power most good, they were accustomed to be of confident spirit, to call all things good, to celebrate the author of those benefits, and to adorn Him with wonderful words. But when they also observed the wrath of God against the impiety and unrighteousness of men manifesting itself from heaven, they could not but feel that all the hope with which they had falsely flattered themselves was immediately done away.
-
Original
XXX. Neque ego, de eo tanttim, quod in tali statu fieri assolet, cum non aliter fieri potuerit, loquor; etenim cognitio ista Dei, de qua verba facimus, attributa ejus naturalia respicit. Ita ubivis nos docet apostolus. Actus voluntatis divine liberi, ad eam non perti- nent, prout videbimus. Attributa ea enim partim ex notionibus congenitis, partim ex effectis, cognoscuntur. Liberi alicujus actus voluntatis divine, nulla notio naturalis est, aut presumptio. Bonitas quidem ex una parte, atque quee ea necessarié ponit, et justitia vin- dicatrix ex altera, Deo naturalia sunt. Istorum, in omnibus quz- dam est xpéanJic. Horum autem externi effectus dieeeil sunt, et con- trari. Providentiz opera omnia ad hosce fontes respective referri debere, videtur. Nemo est speciali revelatione destitutus, qui alid ea referre potest. Korum, quorum positis objectis, haud necessarius est egressus, alia est ratio. Ex liberrimo autem Dei arbitrio de- pendet, ut bonitas et justitia, effectorum respectu, inter se occur- rerent, et mutuo se oscularentur. Nisi quis Deum ex necessitate natures peccatum punire, atque etiam remittere dicendum esse, autumet. Huc autem pertinere placabilitatem, de qua loquimur, apparet; que in Deo est arbitraria prorsus; seu voluntatis ejus actus
English
XXX. Nor do I speak merely of what is wont to happen in such a state, since it could not have happened otherwise. For that knowledge of God of which we are speaking has regard to His natural attributes, as the apostle everywhere teaches us. The free acts of the divine will do not belong to it, as we shall see. For those attributes are known partly from innate notions and partly from their effects. Of any free act of the divine will there is no natural notion or presumption. Goodness on the one hand, and the punitive justice which goodness necessarily posits on the other, are natural to God. Of these two, there is in all things a certain blending or intermingling. Yet their outward effects are distinct and contrary. All the works of providence seem to be referred respectively to these two sources. There is no one destitute of special revelation who can refer them to any other source. Of those things whose exit is not necessary once their objects are posited, the case is different. But it depends on the most free determination of God that goodness and justice, with respect to their effects, should meet each other and mutually embrace. Unless one should hold that God punishes sin by a necessity of nature, and also remits it by the same necessity. Now it is evident that the placability of which we speak pertains to this; which in God is entirely arbitrary — that is to say, an act of His will
Translator note: OCR-garbled Greek “xpéanJic” reconstructed as “κρᾶσις” (blending/mixture); “dieeeil” reconstructed as “διῃρημένοι” (distinct/divided) — both rendered by their English sense per context. Block ends mid-sentence, continuing in block 122.
-
Original
} liberrimus, si modo quid istiusmodi Deo assignari possit: nam neque attributum ullum nature divine, neque actum ullum voluntatis ejus proprié exprimit. Hisce itaque contrariis, quasi ventorum ictibus, agitati, in contraria prout alterutra notio in mentibus eorum pre- potuit, abierunt.
English
of the most free kind, if indeed anything of this sort can be assigned to God — for it properly expresses neither any attribute of the divine nature nor any act of His will. Tossed about, therefore, by these contrary forces like blasts of wind, they were driven to contrary extremes according as the one or the other notion prevailed in their minds.
-
Original
XXXI. Etenim aliqui, bonitatem Dei in semperlenitatem quan- dam, quze aut vitium est, aut saltem in vitiorum confinio posita, atque rectore summo indigna, commutantes, omnes de ira et severitate Dei cogitationes penitus abjecerunt; foodissimum superstitionis crimen iis intentantes, qui earum cura ulla, aut studio tangebantur. Eo animo esse impiorum plurimos, testatur Scriptura, Ps. ]. 21, atque hie vid institerunt sapientum plerique, ut postea ostendetur. Nonnulli in- terea ire et vindictsze Dei metu, et prasagitione quidam, continuo se emaciarunt, quos salsissime exagitat Plutarchus «ep! deoidcaspoving libello. os etiam depingit sacra pagina, Mic. vi. 6, 7. Fuére etiam qui veteribus traditionibus nixi, idola, quae coluerunt, placabilia fuisse, atque per sacrificia placari potuisse, suspicati sunt; quos tamen risit philosophorum chorus. Opera autem providentix, istiusmodi numinis placabilitatem iis suggessisse, non est unde suspicio levissima oriretur; si cui id suspicari libet, eum prohibere non possumus; cim suspicio in uniuscujusque potestate sita sit, ea vero in hac re omni probatione caret. Morem inter gentes sacrificandi partim inveteratis traditionibus, a Dei institutis emanantibus; partim superbie et astui antiqui serpentis, cultum Dei sibi nefarie attrahentis, referendum esse, certum est. Neque enim aliam ejus originem Gentilium sapien- tissimi tradidére. Sacrificiorum ortus, uni Deo voluntati atque arbi- trio liberrimo assignandos esse, antea docuimus; ut ex alio fonte, quam quos indicavimus, eorum notitia et observantia ad gentes re- velatione supernaturali destitutos emanaret, impossibile est.
English
XXXI. For some, converting the goodness of God into a certain perpetual leniency — which is either a vice or at least situated on the border of vices, and unworthy of the supreme Ruler — utterly cast aside all thoughts of the wrath and severity of God, charging with the most foul crime of superstition those who were touched by any concern or zeal for such thoughts. That very many of the ungodly are of this mind, Scripture testifies, Ps. l. 21, and most of the philosophers pressed along this path, as will be shown later. Meanwhile, others, worn down continually by fear and a certain foreboding of the wrath and vengeance of God, are keenly mocked by Plutarch in his little book on superstition. The sacred page also depicts them, Mic. vi. 6, 7. There were also those who, resting on ancient traditions, suspected that the idols they worshipped were placable and could be propitiated by sacrifices — though the company of philosophers laughed at them. But that the works of providence suggested to them any such placability of the divine power, there is no ground for even the slightest suspicion to arise. If anyone wishes to suspect this, we cannot prevent him, since suspicion lies within each person’s own power; but in this matter it lacks all proof. It is certain that the practice of sacrifice among the nations is to be traced partly to deep-rooted traditions emanating from the ordinances of God, and partly to the pride and cunning of the old serpent, wickedly drawing to himself the worship due to God. For not otherwise did the wisest of the Gentiles account for its origin. We have already taught that the origins of sacrifices are to be assigned solely to the will and most free determination of God; that their knowledge and observance could have flowed to nations destitute of supernatural revelation from any other source than those we have indicated is impossible.
Translator note: OCR-garbled title “«ep! deoidcaspoving” represents Plutarch’s Greek title “Peri Deisidaimonias” (On Superstition); rendered by descriptive English equivalent.
-
Original
XXXII. Fuére autem qui, qud e laqueis, quibus se ex contrariis istis de Deo ejusque natura notionibus, quas e diversis effectibus superius numeratis conceperant, intricatos sentiebant, expedirent; duo omnium principia, deos duos,—bonum unum, bonitatisque omni- um auctorem, perversum alterum, malorum poenarumque potentem,— ipsi sibi finxerint. Etiam durat adhue ea tradita persuasio in magna parte vulgi Americanorum. Hine Cortesium Hispanum, tormen- torum eos bellicorum horrore exanimantem, Tlaxcallani, legatos sci- tatum miserunt, uter esset Deus? bonusne ille, qui fructus dat? an malus, qui sanguine delectatur humano? ut, quomodo excipiendus esset, cognoscerent. Neque ea nuper nata persuasio est, imd per- vetusta est. “ Labeo, quem hujuscemodi rerum peritissimum pree- dicant, numina bona a numinibus malis culttis diversitate distinguit ; malos deos propitiari caedibus et tristibus supplicationibus asserit ; bonos autem obsequiis letis atque jucundis,” uti est apud August, de Civit. Dei, lib. ii cap. xi.
English
XXXII. There were those who, in order to free themselves from the snares in which they felt themselves entangled by those contradictory notions they had conceived about God and His nature — notions drawn from the various effects enumerated above — invented for themselves two first principles of all things, two gods: one good, the author of all goodness; the other wicked, the ruler of evils and punishments. Even now this inherited persuasion endures among a large part of the common people of the Americas. For this reason the Tlaxcalans sent ambassadors to inquire of Cortés the Spaniard, who was terrifying them with the horror of his weapons of war, which of the two was God — whether He was the good one, who gives fruits, or the evil one, who delights in human blood — so that they might know how he was to be received. Nor is this persuasion of recent origin; on the contrary, it is very ancient. “Labeo, whom they proclaim most learned in matters of this kind, distinguishes good divine powers from evil divine powers by the difference of worship; he asserts that evil gods are propitiated by slaughters and gloomy supplications, but good gods by glad and joyful services,” as Augustine has it in De Civitate Dei, book 2, chapter 11.
-
Original
XXXIIT. Neque notatu indignum videtur, eos inter antiquos ido-. lolatras, qui aliqua, supra ceeteros mortales, animi affectione numen venerari videbantur, ire ejus et vindicte: altissima persuasione freti, horribilem semper deorum placandorum rationem, dybpwrodvoias scili- cet, iniisse. Exemplo sint Pant, quos inter ethnicos maxima numi- nis reverentia ductos fuisse, plus satis innuit Plautus, dum nullum alium ei, quem in scenam produxit, sermonem tribuit, quam qui inusitatum religionis sensum sapere videtur. Fides autem Punica Romanorum proverbium est; quod si non tantiim vincere, sed et victoria uti scivisset Annibal, locum nullum habuisset; vel ex altera parte ipsum nomen Romanum non minore labe polluisset. Horun- dem verd hominum abominanda sacrificia notissima sunt.
English
XXXIII. Nor does it seem unworthy of note that those among the ancient idolaters who appeared to worship the divine power with some greater devotion of soul than other mortals, relying on the deepest persuasion of His wrath and vengeance, always resorted to the horrible method of propitiating the gods — namely, human sacrifice. Let the Carthaginians serve as an example: that they were led among the pagans by the greatest reverence for the divine, Plautus more than sufficiently implies, since he assigns to the character he brings on stage no other speech than one that appears to savor of an unusual sense of religion. Moreover, Punic faith is a proverb of the Romans; and had Hannibal known not only how to conquer but also how to use his victory, the proverb would have had no place — or, on the other side, he would have defiled the very name of Rome with no less disgrace. The abominable sacrifices of these same people are most well known.
Translator note: The string “dybpwrodvoias” is OCR-destroyed Greek, reconstructed from context as ἀνθρωποθυσίας (human sacrifices); rendered in the English as “human sacrifice.”
-
Original
XXXIV. Atque sane, inter gentes, ita res se habuit. Cum enim ex operibus nature, placabilitates erga peccatores nihil omnino pa- tere potuerit, utpote, que ante omnem peccati considerationem abso- luta, alii plane fini consignata erant; providentize autem opera, quic- quid bonitatis aut patientize manifestum fecerint, iree et indigna- tionis patefactione pensaverint; atque sacrificlorum usus, non nisi ex traditione detestanda, quia feedissime corrupta, aut astu Satanee in- troductus fuerit; quicquid fiet de placabilitate ista, omnis misericor- dize parcentis, et ad resipiscentiam salutarem ducentis, cognitionis caligine damnatas fuisse gentes, verbo Dei destitutas, apparet.
English
XXXIV. And indeed, among the nations, the matter stood thus. For since from the works of nature nothing at all of God’s placability toward sinners could be made apparent — inasmuch as those works, completed prior to any consideration of sin, were plainly appointed for a different end altogether — and since the works of providence, whatever goodness or patience they made manifest, counterbalanced with the revelation of wrath and indignation; and since the practice of sacrifices was introduced only from a detestable tradition, because most foully corrupted, or by the cunning of Satan; whatever may be said about that placability, it is evident that the nations, destitute of the word of God, were condemned in the darkness of ignorance of all mercy that spares and leads to saving repentance.
-
Original
XXXV. Porro: omnis Dei revelatio, ad foedus aliquod pertinet. Duo autem sunt feedera Deum inter et homines; operum unum, gra- tie alterum, Media revelationis de quibus agimus, ad horum unum pertinere necesse est; si verd ad prius illud pertinent, nempe operum, qui possunt placabilitatem aliquam in Deo manifestare? ex istius foederis tenore, Deus placabilis non est: si ad posterius referenda sint, ac opera providentize media administrandi foederis gratia ha- beri debeant, non Deum placabilem, sed placatum, reconciliatum, ac roaundum sibi reconciliantem enarrare debeant, si mod6 veritatem ipsam preedicare putanda sint. Revelatio itaque placabilitatis in Deo, neque ad foedus operum neque ad foedus gratize pertinet. Hoc est, nulla est omnino. Bonitatem quidem Dei, et patientiam et longani- mitatem, quee nempe Deus exercet erga vasa ire, revelare possunt; placabilitatem autem non item; videant ergo ViriClari quo sensu toties istam Deo placabilitatem affinxerint, quae, ctim, in Deo nullo sub re- spectu esse dici possit, sane per nulla media revelari potest. Simodd semel deferbuerit disputandi sestus, et quid sit cum Deo in Christo agere de remissione peccatorum, apud se serid perpenderit pia anima, dicto citius isttusmodi ratiocinationes evanescere comperientur.
English
XXXV. Furthermore: every revelation of God pertains to some covenant. Now there are two covenants between God and men — one of works, the other of grace. The means of revelation of which we speak must necessarily belong to one of these. But if they belong to the former, namely that of works, how can they manifest any placability in God? For according to the terms of that covenant, God is not placable. If they are to be referred to the latter, and the works of providence are to be regarded as means of administering the covenant of grace, then they ought to declare not a placable God but a God already appeased, reconciled, and reconciling the world to Himself — if, that is, they are to be considered as proclaiming the truth itself. Therefore the revelation of placability in God belongs neither to the covenant of works nor to the covenant of grace. That is, there is no such revelation at all. The works of providence can indeed reveal the goodness of God, and His patience and longsuffering — which God exercises toward the vessels of wrath — but His placability, not at all. Let the distinguished men therefore consider in what sense they have so repeatedly attributed this placability to God, which, since it can be said to exist in God under no respect whatsoever, can certainly be revealed by no means. If once the heat of disputation has cooled, and a pious soul seriously reflects within itself what it is to deal with God in Christ concerning the forgiveness of sins, reasonings of this kind will be found to vanish more quickly than words.
-
Original
XXXVI. Ad alterius loci, in eodem libro, considerationem, nempe, Act. xiv. 16, 17, cujus vim tamen omnem, quam in hae causa ha- bere videri possit, in preecedens argumentum traduximus proceda- mus, Verba autem apostolorum ad Lystrenses ita se habent, “Viri, cur ista facitis? nos quoque sumus homines iisdem quibus vos affectionibus obnoxii, annuntiantes ut a vanis istis rebus convertatis vos ad Deum illum vivum, qui fecit ccelum, et terram, et mare, et omnia que in eis sunt: quique preteritis statibus sivit omnes gentes suis ipsarum vils incedere. Quanquam non passus est se esse expertem testimonii, bona tribuendo, dans nobis pluvias ac pree- stituta tempora, fructibus perferendis, implens corda nostra cibo et delectatione.” : XXXVIT. Postquam igitur Deum vivum atque verum annuntids- sent, ostendunt apostoli, quis fuerit ejus animus erga gentes verbo destitutas, zetatibus prezeteritis, hoc est, omni eo tempore, quo eas sine speciali sui revelatione reliquit, ante praedicationem evangelii; nempe “ sivit eas viis suis incedere.” Deinde,dispensationum divinarum, erga eas ita relictas, modum atque finem, exponunt; non enim reliquit se | testumoni expertem; ex utraque hac apostolicée orationis parte, sen- _tentiam suam muniri satagunt viri docti, ex ultima preecipue. Pri- mo enim Deum eatenus tantiim gentes viis suis incedere, sivisse, qua- _tenus nullius prophete aut apostoli predicatione earum corrup- tiont intercesserit, contendunt: deinde testimonium, quod sibi in operibus providentize Deum verum atque vivum perhibuisse affirmant apostoli, non id tantim de Deo testarr, quod sit, neque wlud tantum, quod sit potens et sapiens; sed illud etiam, quod sit optimus, et qui- : dem im peccatores, eo genere bonitatis et benignitatis, quod miseri- cordia dicitur; Lue. vi. 35, 36. Hinc autem sequi, illo Dei de se testimonio, patefactam etiam fuisse aliquatenus ejus in homines pec- catores placabilitatem et bonitatem; sine qua nequit, ut homo pec- cator ad veram resipiscentiam, verumque Dei cultum adducatur.
English
XXXVI. Let us proceed to the consideration of the other passage in the same book, namely Acts 14:16, 17, though we have already transferred all the force it might appear to have in this cause to the preceding argument. The words of the apostles to the Lystrans are as follows: “Men, why do you do these things? We also are men, subject to the same passions as you, announcing that you should turn from these vain things to that living God, who made heaven and earth and the sea and all things that are in them; who in past ages permitted all nations to walk in their own ways. Yet He did not leave Himself without witness, bestowing good things, giving us rain and appointed seasons for the bearing of fruits, filling our hearts with food and gladness.” XXXVII. After they had proclaimed the living and true God, the apostles show what His disposition was toward the nations destitute of the word in ages past — that is, throughout all that time in which He left them without His special revelation, before the preaching of the gospel — namely, that “He permitted them to walk in their own ways.” Then they set forth the manner and purpose of the divine dispensations toward those nations thus left behind; for He did not leave Himself without witness. From both parts of this apostolic speech the learned men strive to fortify their position, especially from the latter part. For first they contend that God permitted the nations to walk in their own ways only insofar as no preaching of any prophet or apostle intervened to check their corruption; and then they argue that the testimony which the apostles affirm the true and living God bore to Himself in the works of providence testifies not only that He exists, nor only that He is powerful and wise, but also that He is most good, and indeed good toward sinners, by that kind of goodness and benevolence which is called mercy — Luc. 6:35, 36. From this it follows, they say, that by that testimony God bore to Himself, His placability and goodness toward sinful men was also to some extent made known — without which a sinful man cannot be brought to true repentance and true worship of God.
-
Original
XXXVIII. Ex iis autem, que a nobis superits concessa sunt ex una parte, atque ex altera probata, quod nisi, veri Dei cults, resipi- scentiz, placabilitatis, mentionem, nulla ex legitima consequentia, hic ingererent, nihil omnino ex hoc loco exsculpere posse adversarios, quod cause suze favere videatur, facile perspecturus esset aequus lec- tor. Sed non placet istiusmodi ex testimoniis Scripture arguendi modus; omissis totius orationis occasione, atque loci scopo, e verbis precise consideratis, valida duci posse argumenta, haud videtur; nos utrumque strictim considerabimus, XXXIX. Ciim ideo Lystrensium turba, miraculo sanationis ejus, qui claudus ab utero fuerat, attonita, Paulum et Barnabam deos esse, Jovem nempe et Mercurium, esset suspicata, atque sacerdotes ad iis sacrificandum adegisset; apostoli non minus pene illorum idolomania turbati, quam isti divind, quee eos comitata est, potentia perciti fuis- sent, “ direptis palliis suis insiluerunt in turbam illam, clamantes, et dicentes, Viri, cur ista facitis?”
English
XXXVIII. From what we have on the one hand conceded and on the other hand proved above, a fair reader would easily perceive that unless the opponents were to introduce, by legitimate consequence, some mention of the worship of the true God, of repentance, and of placability, they could extract nothing at all from this passage that might appear to favor their cause. But this manner of arguing from the testimonies of Scripture does not commend itself to us — the drawing of strong arguments from the words considered precisely in themselves, while the occasion of the whole speech and the scope of the passage are left aside. We will consider both briefly. XXXIX. When, therefore, the crowd of the Lystrans was astonished at the miracle of the healing of the man who had been lame from birth and had come to suspect that Paul and Barnabas were gods — namely, Jupiter and Mercury — and had induced the priests to offer sacrifice to them, the apostles, disturbed almost as much by their idolatrous madness as that crowd had been struck by the divine power that accompanied them, “tore their garments and rushed into the crowd, crying out and saying, Men, why do you do these things?”
-
Original
XL. Duplici autem ctm errore, utroque perniciosissimo, irretita et implicita fuerit turba, uno nempe, Jovem et Mercurium deos esse, miraculosarum sanationum potentes, Paulum autem et Barnabam, Mercurium illum fuisse et Jovem larvatos, utrique occurrunt apos- toli; ac primo quidem fidem suam extemplo liberaturi, se homines esse, lisdem cum ipsis affectionibus obnoxiosclamant; deinde Jovem atque Mercurium, omnemque cultum illum, quo illos eorum nomine prosequi voluit turba stupefacta, ra udruim vana, fictitia, impia esse docent ; se vers Deum illum vivum annuntiare, qui fecit ecelum et terram. Cum autem facile fuisset turbee iis oggerere, si sit talis Deus, qualem vos annunciatis, atque is solus, ita ut numina nostra nullo plane apud eum loco sint, unde factum est, ut nos hactenus nihil unquam de eo audiverimus? quddque se, neque nobis, neque patribus nostris preeteritis seculis preedicari curaverit ? Ut inveterato huic totius tum temporis mundi preejudicio, ex quo inaudita ubivis damnata erat veritatis causa, occurrerent, docent apostoli Deum hunc vivum, pro eo, quo est in omnes imperio, preeteritis eetatibus sivisse gentes, quarum isti Lystrenses pars aliqua fuére, suis ipsarum viis, hoc est idololatriee vanitatibus incedere, neque eas ad sui cognitio- nem, atque cultum verum, vocdsse; atque ita Novi Testamenti o/xo- voutav (de qua etiam contra Judzeos cognoscebant se illico contendere debere) innuunt, qua, rupto pariete intergerino, atque nationum, gentium, familiarumque discrimine omni sublato, Deus indiscrimina~ tim omnes ad resipiscentiam vocat. Ne verd hac sua oratione Lystren- sibus se excusandi, quod hactenus saltem, idola illa coluissent, cum Deus ille verus iis revelatus non fuerit, neque ad eum colendum, ~ quem penitus ignorabant, obligari potuerunt, ansam preebuisse vide- rentur, subjungunt éravépdwow illam, qua eos in idololatria sua om- nino dyamonoyhrous fuisse, ob Siqualetn scilicet Dei veri revelationem, per ejus opera lis indultam, ostendunt. Quamvis enim (inquiunt) ei placuerit, gentes sinere in viis suis incedere, neque per verbum suum ad resipiscentiam vocari, eatenus tamen semper per opera provi+ dentize suse se ils patefecit, et eo, id sibi testimonii perhibuit, ut non sine gravi peccato, atque insigni stultitia factum sit, ut abs eo ita revelato ad idola se converterent ipsi alisque gentes; preesertim cum ea ipsa opera, quibus testimonium sibi perhibuit, istiusmodi fuére, ut ex lis, omnia bona, quorum participes gentes facts sunt proveniebant. ; XLI. Cum itaque hic sit apostolicee orationis scopus et finis, nempe ostendere, Deum se per opera providentiee eatenus revelasse; iis istis temporibus, quibus gentes sivit viis ipsarum incedere, ut sine causa omni, neque sine peccato gravissimo, sese eo relicto ad vana idola recepissent: videamus quid in causze sue subsidium hine exsculpere conaatur viri docti. Dicunt ideo primo, “ Documenta hac que gen- tibus objiciuntur, de Deo testari, non tantum quod sit sapiens et po- tens, sed illud preeterea quod sit optimus.” Esto sane; a quo beneficia ulla accipimus, illum bonum esse et beneficum remur; a quo omnia, Lassie Neque usque adeo gentes omnes obbrutuisse unquam dixi- nus, ut beneficiorum datorem summum, non optimum agnoscerent. Sontrarium testatur orator: “Tu Capitoline,” inquit, “ quem propter yeneficia populus Romanus optimum .... . nominavit.”—Pro domo sa, lvii.
English
XL. Now since the crowd was entangled and ensnared in a twofold error, each most pernicious — one being that Jupiter and Mercury were gods with power to work miraculous healings, the other that Paul and Barnabas were that Mercury and Jupiter in disguise — the apostles address both errors. First, to clear their conscience at once, they cry out that they are men, subject to the same passions as the crowd themselves; then they teach that Jupiter and Mercury, and all the worship which the stupefied crowd wished to render them in their names, are vain, fictitious, and impious things; and that they themselves are proclaiming that living God who made heaven and earth. Now it would have been easy for the crowd to object: if such a God exists as you proclaim, and He alone, so that our divine powers have absolutely no place before Him, why is it that we have never heard anything of Him until now, and that He did not see to it that He was proclaimed to us or to our fathers in past ages? In order to meet this deep-rooted prejudice of the whole world of that time — from which the cause of truth, wherever unheard, had been condemned — the apostles teach that this living God, in accordance with the sovereign dominion He holds over all, had in past ages permitted the nations, of whom these Lystrans were a part, to walk in their own ways, that is, in the vanities of idolatry, and had not called them to the knowledge of Himself and to true worship; and they thus allude to the economy of the New Testament (which they knew they would immediately have to contend for even against the Jews), by which, the dividing wall being broken down and every distinction of nations, peoples, and families removed, God calls all without distinction to repentance. But lest they should appear by this speech to have provided the Lystrans with a pretext for excusing themselves — on the ground that they had at least worshiped those idols, since the true God had not been revealed to them, and they could not be obligated to worship one they were entirely ignorant of — the apostles add that correction by which they show that the Lystrans were altogether inexcusable in their idolatry, on account of some revelation of the true God that had been granted to them through His works. For although (they say) it pleased Him to permit the nations to walk in their own ways and not to be called to repentance through His word, yet He always revealed Himself to them through the works of His providence and bore testimony to Himself to this extent: that it was not without grave sin and remarkable folly that they and the other nations, turning away from Him thus revealed, had given themselves over to idols — especially since those very works by which He bore testimony to Himself were of such a kind that from them came all the good things in which the nations participated. XLI. Since, therefore, this is the scope and aim of the apostolic speech — namely, to show that God revealed Himself through the works of providence to this extent in those very times when He permitted the nations to walk in their own ways, so that they had returned to vain idols without any cause and not without the gravest sin — let us see what the learned men attempt to extract from this in support of their cause. They say first, therefore: “These evidences set before the nations testify of God not only that He is wise and powerful, but also that He is most good.” Let it be so; from whoever we receive any benefits, we consider him to be good and beneficent; from whom we receive all things, we consider him to be supremely good. Nor have we ever said that all nations were so utterly stupefied as not to acknowledge the supreme giver of benefits as most good. The contrary is attested by the orator: “You, O Capitoline,” he says, “whom the Roman people for your benefits named ‘Best’ …” — Pro Domo Sua, 57.
Translator note: The string “ra udruim” is OCR-garbled; context indicates a Greek or Latin word meaning “vain” or “empty” (likely μάταια), rendered contextually as “vain.” The string “o/xo-voutav” is OCR-destroyed Greek for οἰκονομίαν (economy/dispensation), rendered as “economy.” The string “éravépdwow” is OCR-destroyed Greek for ἐπανόρθωσιν (correction), rendered as “that correction.” The string “dyamonoyhrous” is OCR-destroyed Greek for ἀναπολογήτους (inexcusable), rendered as “inexcusable.” The string “Lassie” is an OCR artifact for a Latin connective; rendered contextually.
-
Original
XLII. Sed optimum, inquiunt, in peccatores Dewm esse probant ‘sta documenta; et hoc quoque concedatur. Quousque enim pecca- ores adversis Deum se agnoverint gentes, non est hujus loci in- yuirere. Cum autem ipse apostolus peccatum non cognovisset, ‘ nisi lex dixisset, Non concupisces,” Rom. vii. 7, constat eos qui lege sta destituti fuére, crassa satis naturse peccati ignorantia laborasse ; Rica autem, gentes scivisse, se peccatores fuisse; demus Deum enum fuisse erga eos peccati convictos; quid porro sequi videatur? ‘nempe quod Deus bonus et lenis, et misericors sit erga peccatores ; nam bonitatem hanc in peccatores misericordiam esse affirmat Christus,” Lue. vi. 35, 36; postquam enim dixisset, “ Altissimus be- aignus est erga ingratos et malos,” subjungit protinus, “ Estote ergo nisericordes, prout Pater vester misericors est.” Ergo Deus miser- cors erga peccatores; quis negat?—etiam erga ingratos; quis ibit in- cias?—sed etiam erga perituros; quidni? cum novimus eum “multa ‘enitate perferre vasa ira compacta ad interitum,” Rom. ix. 22. Cam enim ab iis quotidie provocetur, non tamen illos illico raprapo’, sed multis etiam beneficiis, preestituto tempore repetendis, cumulat, Hos. ii. 9. Misericordia, autem, hec Dei benignitas late dicitur, et improprie, pro quocunque animo benefaciendi sumpta; ita non tan- _ erga homines, sed et omnia opera sua, oves nempe et boves et coetera pecora campt, misericors dicitur, Ps. exlv. 9, 15, 16. Hane verd misericordiam seu benignitatem in rebus terrenis, seu Biwrixo7s, et que plurimis peccandi ansa sunt et illecebree, se exserentem fun- damentum esse verze et salutaris resipiscentice, neque dicunt apos- toli, neque verum est, neque ex eorum verbis, vi ullius legitimz consequentize probari potest. De speciali misericordia, unde emanat remissio peccatorum, ne unum unquam in tota Scriptura verbum fac- tum est, ubi eorum conditio proponitur, qui verbo Dei destituuntur: ea, enim, in Christo soltim est; at per opera providentia: Christum revelari negant of ¢& evavrias.
English
XLII. But these evidences, they say, prove that God is most good toward sinners; and let this also be granted. How far the nations acknowledged God as adverse to themselves on account of sin is not the place to inquire here. But since the apostle himself would not have known sin “unless the law had said, You shall not covet,” Rom. 7:7, it is established that those who were destitute of that law labored under a sufficiently gross ignorance of the nature of sin. Yet let it be granted that the nations knew themselves to be sinners; let us grant that God was good toward those who were convicted of sin — what further seems to follow? Namely, that God is good and gentle and merciful toward sinners. For Christ affirms that this goodness toward sinners is mercy, Luc. 6:35, 36; for after saying “the Most High is gracious toward the ungrateful and the evil,” He immediately adds, “Be therefore merciful, even as your Father is merciful.” God is therefore merciful toward sinners — who denies it? Even toward the ungrateful — who will dispute it? But also toward the perishing — why not? Since we know that He “bears with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted for destruction,” Rom. 9:22. For though He is provoked by them daily, He does not immediately seize them away, but even heaps upon them many benefits, to be demanded back at the appointed time, Hos. 2:9. Moreover, this benignity of God is called mercy in a broad and improper sense, taken for any disposition to do good; so that He is said to be merciful not only toward men but toward all His works — toward sheep and oxen and the other beasts of the field, Ps. 145:9, 15, 16. But that this mercy or benignity, displaying itself in earthly things — that is, in worldly matters — which are for very many an occasion and enticement to sin, is the foundation of true and saving repentance, neither the apostles say, nor is it true, nor can it be proved from their words by the force of any legitimate consequence. Concerning the special mercy from which the forgiveness of sins flows, not a single word is ever spoken in all of Scripture when the condition of those who are destitute of the word of God is set forth; for that mercy is in Christ alone — but the opponents deny that Christ is revealed through the works of providence.
Translator note: The string “raprapo’” is OCR-destroyed; from context it represents a verb meaning to seize or destroy them, rendered as “seize them away.” The string “Biwrixo7s” is OCR-destroyed Greek for βιωτικοῖς (worldly/pertaining to temporal life), rendered as “worldly matters.” The string “of ¢& evavrias” is OCR-destroyed Greek for οἱ ἐξ ἐναντίας (those on the contrary side), rendered as “the opponents.”
-
Original
XLIII. Cum ita ea tantiim misericordia, quam e su Patris expo- suit Jesus Christus, fidei salutaris et resipiscentize fundamentum sit, alterius illius notitiam per opera providentize propositam fuisse, sine minimo cause nostra prejudicio concedere possumus; imd, cum nullam causam preter unam veritatem habeamus, libentissime con- cedimus. Que addi possunt de correctione ista apostolica, “Quan- quam non passus est se esse testimonil expertem,” sano sensu con- cedi possunt omnia; Deus enim non ita gentes viis suis incedere ‘sivit, ut omnem eorum curam atque imperium abjecerit. Imo in- quiunt apostoli, eousque semper sibi per opera sua testimonium per- hibuit, ut nequaquam liberum erat gentibus ejus notitiam repudiare, ac idolis se dedere.
English
XLIII. Since, therefore, only that mercy which Jesus Christ set forth from the bosom of the Father is the foundation of saving faith and repentance, we can concede without the slightest prejudice to our cause that the knowledge of the other mercy was set before men through the works of providence; indeed, since we have no cause other than truth alone, we concede it most willingly. Whatever can be added concerning that apostolic correction, “Although He did not leave Himself without witness,” can all be conceded in a sound sense; for God did not permit the nations to walk in their own ways in such a manner as to have cast aside all care and sovereign rule over them. On the contrary, the apostles say, He always bore testimony to Himself through His works to such a degree that it was by no means open to the nations to reject the knowledge of Him and give themselves over to idols.
-
Original
XLIV. Hine vero ita procedunt: “Quod dixit Paulus Deum ante hac sivisse gentes suis ipsarum viis incedere, id nihil aliud sig- nificat nisi hoc unum, Deum hactenus nullius prophet, vel apostoli preedicatione gentium corruptioni intercessisse; nullo gentes vocali de se, suisque rebus testimonio dignatum esse, quo honore unam Judeorum gentem dignatus fuerat.” At vero hoc unwm, magnum est. Omnia media externa resipiscentiz et salutis salutaria, in e0 uno, quo gentes Deus dignatus non est, unice continentur, Ps. xix. 4, 9-11, exlvii. 19,20. Salutarem ullam Dei notitiam, vocationem ullam ad resipiscentiam, aut fidem salutarem aliunde quam ex eo uno medio haberi posse, nondum probatum est. Sed procedunt: “ Sequentia,” inquiunt, “ omnino significant Deum apud ipsas illas gentes, semper testatum fuisse, quotidianis ipsius nature et provi- dentize documentis quid homines de ipso sentire, quaque ratione tum ejus numen colere, tum reliquam vitam instituere deberent. Per opera nature, opera creationis intelliguntur.” Quid ea peccatores de Deo docerent, quod eos ad resipiscentiam duceret, cim nihil aliud docent aut docere possunt, quam que in statu integritatis ad do- cendum apta fuére, nondum constat; missa ideo in hae disputatione ea faciamus. In operibus providentize omnis spes est. Ha gentes quid de Deo sentire deberent, quanttim nempe per ea Deus se iis exposuit, docuisse fatemur. Qua ratione numen ejus colerent, atque reliquam vitam instituerent lisdem magistris discere potuisse gentes, qua ratione probabitur? Istiusmodi sexcenta gratisdici possunt, Cee- terum, et heec laxe nimis dicuntur, Qui rationem illam Deum col- endi, atque vitam suam instituendi, qua ad Deum salutariter accedere potuerint gentes, exponere velit, operee pretium facturus est. Deum quidem esse; esse omnium creatorem, rectorem, potentem, sapien- tem, temporalium beneficiorum largitorem munificum; ideo idola vana, omniumque eorum cultum, stultum, ineptum, insanum esse, testimonio ex iis Dei operibus ducto, probant apostoli; de vero Det cultu, vitd recte instituendd, altum apud illos silentium, Addunt nonnulli, “ctim omnia monita hee gentes aure surda, preeteriverint, horribilique ingratitudine omnem creatoris ac rectoris sui tum optimi, tum maximi cultum curamque abjecerint,” significat apostolus, “ Deum, nunc acrits, clariorique voce ab inanibus et pesti- lentibus institutis apostolorum suorum ministerio revocare.” At verd tanttim absunt apostoli a comparatione ulla instituenda inter eam vocationem, que fit per evangelium, atque illam alteram per opera providentize; ut de evangelio et omni doctrina ejus penitus sileant. Neque sane preedicatio evangelii, ita in ordinem cum iis documentis, quee ex operibus naturze Deus hominibus objicit redigenda est, wé acrior tantim vocatio, clariorique voce facta, eodem scilicet voca- tionis genere, dicenda sit. Ea enim vocatio, que est per revelatio- nem mysterii illius, quod absconditum fuit a seculis et statibus, et qua Deus notum fecit, que sint divitize gloriosi istius mysteril, abs eo jtestimonio, quod sibi omnium rectori et-largitori munifico perhibuit |per opera providentiz, immane quantum distat. Ista autem vocatio, alia acrior, atque clariori voce facta, dicenda est, quae quidem ejus- dem generis et nature cum illa est, gradu tamen, seu modo proposi- |tionis abs ea differat. Ctm autem totum fundamentum vocationis levangelice, positum sit in patefactione Dei Patris et Filii per Spiritum ‘Sanctum, atque omnis pene vis ejus sita sit in declaratione remis- isionis, reconciliationis, et remissionis peccatorum per sanguinem mediatoris @zavdpdrov, atque efficaci dispensatione Spiritis, que omnia atque alia id genus vocationem illam perficientia, penitus in ‘sinu Dei abscondita fuére a seculis et zetatibus, quibus homines sivit ‘Viis suis, utpote verbo suo destitutos, incedere, ei nullo sensu per providentize opera, documenta hominibus objecta, zequiparanda sunt; aut cum illis in eadem serie collocanda. Atque nonnihil miror eos, qui quid sit salutariter resipiscere, quid in Deum credere, ndrunt, ita loqui posse. _ XLY.. Pergunt, et perorando argumentum hoc ita absolvunt: “Cum igitur illud, quod ubique terrarum personat Dei testimonium ea contineat, quee ad gentes a viis suis revocandas, et ab idololatria ‘ad unius veri Dei cultum, a sceleribus et flagitiis, ad justitiam et honestatem traducendas pertinebant; omnino necesse est illo Dei testimonio etiam fuisse aliquatenus ejus, in homines peccatores, placabilitatem ac lenitatem patefactam; sine qua fieri nequit, ut homo peccator ad veram resipiscentiam, verumque Dei cultum ad- ‘ducatur.” At varid dvaxcrcvdnoig peccat oratio hec. Etenim de revocandis gentibus a viis suis, per testimonium illud Dei whivs ter- rarum personans, apud apostolos*nulla mentio est; imo Deum per- misisse ut viis istis incederent testantur. Gentes non nisi per evangelium a viis istis revocari potuisse, satis hic loci clare innuit apostolus, alibi aperte docet, Act. xvii. 18; Eph. i 10, i. 9-11, aliud est Deum se non reliquisse dwcéprupoy apud gentes; aliud, eas revocisse ab idololatria ad verum sui cultum; de vero cultu veri Dei, in eo testimonio late personante verbum nullum, quia nihil de Christo, in quo solo ad Deum appropinquare possumus, Eph, 11. 12-15, 18. Deinde unde apparet Deum non posse sibi istiusmodi testimonium perhibere, quo inexcusabiles reddat idololatras, nisi in- super placabilitatem suam patefaceret? . XLVI. Quid enim ad erroris, amentiz, et sceleris convincendos idololatras pertinet ista placabilitas? “Sed eo quod Deus omnia bona largiatur peccatoribus, apparet eum esse placabilem, atque se lis per ea bona placabilem esse ostendere.” Cum bona omnia in uno tan- tum genere, nempe Biwrixav seu temporalium intelligantur, negamus istam propositionem; Deus ea bona largitur multoties iis, quos odio: habet, erga quos animo puniendi immutabili praeditus est, quos ex- itio devovit, quos destruendos atque pcenis zternis cruciandos pro- nunciavit, Ps. lxxiii. 4-12, 18-20. Ea autem, ex quibus nemo amorem aut odium dignoscere potest, Deum placabilem esse, pate- facere non possunt, Eccles. ix. 1, 2. Ctim Deus impios homines bene- ficiis cumulet, qud eos adipe suo obesos, et in diem mactationis saginatos reddat, an eo animo is heec largiri censendus est, ut osten= dat se esse placabilem? Deum certd scivisse gentes verbo destitutas beneficiis istis temporalibus pessime usuras, neque posse iis recte uti in sui gloriam in confesso est. Htiam ea patientiz et sapientize suze testes constituit, Job xxxvili. 25, 26. Atque eorum accumulatione ad occsecandos homines in peccatis seepissime utitur. Quomodo ergo illa placabilem esse ostendent; preesertim, cum eorum administra- tioni adsint et immisceantur innumera iree, atque adversts peccatores dimouwmarog divini indicia certissima? Demus autem, quod nec apostolus affirmat, neque quod ull& legitima consequentia ex ejus verbis elici potest, nempe gentes ex Dei operibus potuisse colligere aliqualem ejus adverstis peccatores placabilitatem; an ideo censea- mus eas ad veram resipiscentiam vocatas fuisse? Cum enim esdem gentes jus ejus agnoverint, nempe eos qui peccarunt dignos esse morte, neque an ullus modus possibilis esset eum actu pacandi et reconciliandi, ob jus illud suum, quem aliquatenus tanttim placabilem suspicatze sint, intelligere potuerunt, quomodo queeso per eam cogni- tionem ad veram resipiscentiam revocari censendee sint? Im6 salu- tarem resipiscentiam sine fide esse non posse, cum illa Deo placeat, quod sine fide fieri nequit, constat, Heb. xi. 6. Fides autem in Deum non nisi per Christum esse potest. Istiusmodi fidem intelligo, quae salutaris resipiscentiz fundamentum est et comes. Opera autem providentize Christum non patefaciunt. Neque Deus in Christo placabilis revelatur sed placatus, et mundum sibi reconcilians, 2 Cor. v. 19. Nulla ideo est placabilitas; neque si esset per opera pro- videntiz, revelari poterit; neque, si revelaretur, fundamentum esset ulli peccatori aut fidei aut resipiscentiee.
English
XLIV. From this point they proceed as follows: “What Paul said about God having previously allowed the nations to walk in their own ways signifies nothing other than this one thing: that God had up to that point not intervened in the corruption of the nations through the preaching of any prophet or apostle; that He had not deemed the nations worthy of any vocal testimony concerning Himself and His matters, with which honor He had deemed the one nation of the Jews worthy.” But that one thing is a great matter. All the salutary external means of repentance and salvation are contained exclusively in that one thing of which God did not deem the nations worthy, Ps. xix. 4, 9–11; cxlvii. 19, 20. It has not yet been proved that any saving knowledge of God, any calling to repentance, or any saving faith can be obtained from any other source than from that one means. But they proceed: “The following things,” they say, “altogether signify that God always testified among those same nations, by the daily evidences of His nature and providence, what men ought to think of Him, and by what method they ought both to worship His divine majesty and to order the rest of their lives. By the works of nature, the works of creation are meant.” What those works could teach sinners about God that would lead them to repentance — since they teach or can teach nothing other than what was fitted for teaching in the state of integrity — has not yet been established; let us therefore set that aside in this disputation. All hope lies in the works of providence. We acknowledge that these taught the nations what they ought to think of God, insofar namely as God through them disclosed Himself to them. By what reasoning it can be proved that the nations were able to learn from those same teachers the manner in which they should worship His divine majesty and order the rest of their lives — that remains to be shown. Six hundred things of this sort can be asserted without proof. Moreover, even these things are stated far too loosely. Whoever wishes to set forth that method of worshiping God and ordering one’s life by which the nations could have drawn near to God in a saving way will be doing something worth the effort. That God exists; that He is the Creator of all things, their Governor, powerful, wise, and a munificent bestower of temporal benefits; and therefore that idols are vain and the worship of all of them is foolish, absurd, and insane — all this the apostles prove by testimony drawn from the works of God; but concerning the true worship of God and the right ordering of life, there is deep silence among them. Some add: “Since the nations passed by all these warnings with deaf ears and with horrible ingratitude cast away all worship and care for their Creator and Governor, who is both supremely good and supremely great,” the apostle signifies “that God is now calling them back from their empty and pestilential practices by a sharper and clearer voice through the ministry of His apostles.” But in fact the apostles are so far from instituting any comparison between that calling which comes through the gospel and that other calling through the works of providence, that they are utterly silent about the gospel and all its doctrine. Nor indeed is the preaching of the gospel to be placed in the same rank as those evidences which God sets before men from the works of nature, as though it were merely a sharper calling, made with a clearer voice, of the same kind of calling. For that calling which comes through the revelation of that mystery which was hidden from ages and generations, and by which God has made known what are the riches of that glorious mystery, differs immeasurably from that testimony which God bore to Himself as the Governor and munificent Bestower of all things through the works of providence. That other calling, however, is to be called a sharper one made with a clearer voice, which indeed is of the same kind and nature as the former, yet differs from it in degree or in manner of presentation. But since the entire foundation of the evangelical calling is laid in the revelation of God the Father and the Son through the Holy Spirit, and since almost all its power consists in the declaration of forgiveness, reconciliation, and the remission of sins through the blood of the God-man Mediator, and in the efficacious dispensation of the Spirit — all of which things, and others of the same kind that accomplish that calling, were utterly hidden in the bosom of God through the ages and generations during which He allowed men to walk in their own ways, as those destitute of His word — these things in no sense can be equated with the works of providence, those evidences set before men; nor are they to be placed in the same series with them. And I am not a little amazed that those who do not know what it is to repent in a saving way, or what it is to believe in God, can speak in such a manner. XLV. They continue, and in their peroration they conclude this argument as follows: “Since, therefore, that testimony of God which resounds throughout the whole earth contains those things that pertain to recalling the nations from their ways, and to leading them from idolatry to the worship of the one true God, and from crimes and vices to justice and uprightness — it is altogether necessary that through that testimony of God there was also to some extent disclosed His willingness to be appeased and His gentleness toward sinful men; without which it cannot come about that a sinful man is brought to true repentance and true worship of God.” But this speech errs by a manifold recapitulation of the same points. For among the apostles there is no mention at all of the nations being recalled from their ways through that testimony of God resounding throughout the whole earth; on the contrary, they testify that God permitted them to walk in those ways. That the nations could not be recalled from those ways except through the gospel, the apostle clearly enough suggests in this passage and openly teaches elsewhere, Acts xvii. 18; Eph. i. 10; iii. 9–11. It is one thing for God not to have left Himself without witness among the nations; it is another for Him to have recalled them from idolatry to the true worship of Himself. Concerning the true worship of the true God, there is not a single word in that widely resounding testimony, because there is nothing about Christ, through whom alone we can draw near to God, Eph. ii. 12–15, 18. Furthermore, from where does it appear that God cannot bear such a testimony to Himself as renders idolaters without excuse, unless He also discloses His willingness to be appeased? XLVI. For what does this willingness to be appeased have to do with convicting idolaters of error, folly, and wickedness? “But from the fact that God bestows all good things on sinners, it appears that He is willing to be appeased, and that through those good things He is showing them that He is willing to be appeased.” Since by all those good things only one kind is meant, namely the things pertaining to life, or temporal things, we deny that proposition. God bestows those good things many times on those whom He hates, toward whom He is endowed with an immutable purpose of punishment, whom He has devoted to destruction, and whom He has declared to be destined for destruction and to be tormented with eternal punishments, Ps. lxxiii. 4–12, 18–20. But those things from which no one can discern either love or hatred cannot reveal that God is willing to be appeased, Eccles. ix. 1, 2. When God heaps His benefits upon ungodly men, so as to make them fat with His own fatness and fattened for the day of slaughter — is He to be regarded as bestowing these things with the purpose of showing that He is willing to be appeased? It is a matter of common acknowledgment that God certainly knew that the nations, destitute of His word, would make the very worst use of these temporal benefits, and that they could not rightly use them to His glory. He also appointed these as witnesses of His patience and wisdom, Job xxxviii. 25, 26. And He very frequently employs their accumulation to blind men in their sins. How then will those things show that He is willing to be appeased, especially since mingled together with the administration of those things there are innumerable marks of wrath and most certain tokens of God’s righteous judgment against sinners? But let us grant what the apostle does not affirm, and what cannot by any legitimate inference be drawn from his words, namely that the nations could have gathered from the works of God some degree of His willingness to be appeased toward sinners — are we on that account to suppose that they were called to true repentance? For since those same nations acknowledged His law, namely that those who sinned are worthy of death, and since they were unable to understand whether there was any possible way of actually appeasing and reconciling Him on account of that law of His — though they may have suspected Him to be to some limited degree willing to be appeased — how, I ask, are they to be regarded as having been called back to true repentance through that knowledge? Indeed, it is established that saving repentance cannot exist without faith, since repentance is pleasing to God, which cannot happen without faith, Heb. xi. 6. But faith toward God can exist only through Christ. I mean such faith as is the foundation and companion of saving repentance. The works of providence, however, do not reveal Christ. Nor is God revealed in Christ as willing to be appeased, but as already appeased, and reconciling the world to Himself, 2 Cor. v. 19. There is therefore no willingness to be appeased; nor, if there were, could it be revealed through the works of providence; nor, if it were revealed, would it be the foundation for any sinner’s faith or repentance.
Translator note: Several Greek strings in this block are OCR-garbled. “mediatoris @zavdpdrov” is read as μεσίτου θεανθρώπου (the God-man Mediator); “dwcéprupoy” is read as ἀμάρτυρον (without witness, from Acts 14:17); “dimouwmarog divini” is read as δικαιώματος divini (righteous judgment of God); “dvaxcrcvdnoig” is read as ἀνακεφαλαιώσεως (recapitulation); “whivs terrarum” is read as ὅλης terrarum (of the whole earth). Translations rendered into clean English accordingly.
-
Original
XLVITI. Idola sane nonnulla sua placabilia finxerunt gentes. Et quidni illud numen quod ipsi fecerunt, sibi facilé opportunum et expositum fingerent? Cum enim imaginem istam sui, qué verus Deus hominem creaverat, ipse ultronee abjecisset, atque eo sibi omnem cum Deo illo vero creatore suo communitatem ademisset, ipse deos novos, fictitios in imagine illa corrupta, qua per apostasiam a Deo vero constitutus est, fabricare et quasi creare conatus est; at- que sibi vitiis involuto, cum in deliciis fuerit, indies numen ad sui similitudinem effictum, et concors magis sibi, apud animum suum statuit. Tinc nihil in natura sua expertus est, quin idem in diis istis statim, quos pro libitu sibi finxisset, locum habere opinatus est. Hinc eos iracundos, placabiles, faciles, tetricos pro genio et ingenio quisque suo commentusest. Sed quid hac ad Deum nostrum Patrem Domini Jesu Christi,—“ quem nemo vidit; unigenitus ille Filius, qui est in sinu Patris, ille nobis exposuit.”
English
XLVII. The nations certainly imagined some of their idols as willing to be appeased. And why would they not imagine that divine power which they themselves had made as readily accommodating and accessible to them? For since man had of his own accord cast away that image of himself which the true God had created, and had thereby stripped himself of all communion with that true God his Creator, he attempted to fabricate and as it were create new, fictitious gods in that corrupted image in which he was constituted through apostasy from the true God. And being himself entangled in vices and given over to pleasures, he daily established in his own mind a divine power fashioned after his own likeness and more in agreement with himself. From this it followed that whatever he experienced in his own nature, he immediately supposed also had its place in those gods whom he had fashioned for himself according to his own fancy. Hence he devised them as wrathful, willing to be appeased, easy-tempered, or sullen — each one according to his own disposition and temperament. But what has this to do with our God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, “whom no one has seen; that only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, He has made Him known to us.”
Translator note: The section heading “XLVITI” appears to be an OCR error for “XLVII” (47); rendered accordingly in the English.
-
Original
XLVIII. Restat adhuc argumentum, quod idcirco in ultimum hune locum rejeci, quia nisi viris aliquot doctis, studio partium vereor abreptis, illud placuisse comperissem, puerile sophisma judi- cassem, et quod locum ullum in hac causa occuparet indignum. Ex capite primo Epistole Pauli ad Romanos, ver. 21, 22, extorquetur. “Quoniam,” inquiunt nonnulli, “r% yrworg rod cod homines usi non sint, prout eos decebat, facti sunt inexcusabiles:” hoe est, quo- niam crimine idololatrize, de quo agit ed loci apostolus, quamvis Deus zternam suam potentiam et veritatem per opera creationis pate- fecisset, se polluerint. Quid tum? “Si eo bene usi fuissent, non fuissent inexcusabiles; si inexcusabiles non fuissent, excusabiles fuissent; si fuissent excusabiles, fuissent excusati.” R. Si sane aque facile fuisset hominibus verbo destitutis bene, ac male, uti r@ yrworg rod Oso aliquam verisimilitudinem haberet hee ratiocinatio. Id vero gratis preesumitur, et est év épx7. Atqui hinc omnis oratio heec pendet. _Quia male homines +4 yyworg rod Oeod uti posse certissi- mum est, atque ita usos fuisse ostendit apostolus, ideo eos posse illo recte uti, supponitur quidem, sed falsissime.
English
XLVIII. There remains yet another argument, which I have for that reason relegated to this last place, because — had I not discovered that it pleased some learned men who I fear were carried away by partisan zeal — I would have judged it a childish sophism, and unworthy of occupying any place in this cause. It is wrested from the first chapter of Paul’s Epistle to the Romans, ver. 21, 22. “Because,” say some, “men did not use the knowledge of God as was fitting for them, they became without excuse” — that is, because they defiled themselves with the crime of idolatry, concerning which the apostle deals in that passage, even though God had revealed His eternal power and truth through the works of creation. What then? “If they had used it rightly, they would not have been without excuse; if they had not been without excuse, they would have been excusable; if they had been excusable, they would have been excused.” Reply: If indeed it had been equally easy for men destitute of the word both to use the knowledge of God well and to use it badly, this reasoning would have some plausibility. But this is assumed without proof, and it is a begging of the question. Yet upon this the entire argument depends. Because it is most certain that men could use the knowledge of God badly, and the apostle shows that they did so use it, it is therefore supposed — but most falsely — that they could have used it rightly.
Translator note: Greek strings in this block are OCR-garbled. “r% yrworg rod cod”, “r@ yyworgs rod Oso”, and “+4 yyworg rod Oeod” are all read as τῇ γνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ (the knowledge of God), rendered accordingly. “év épx7” is read as ἐν ἀρχῇ (βεγγινγ the question / a petitio principii), rendered as “a begging of the question.”
-
Original
_ XLIX. Deinde si recte eo usi fuissent, eo scilicet ustis genere, de quo loquitur apostolus, quousque excusati fuissent? an eousque ut salvarentur? at de salute eorum nihil omnino occurrit apud aposto- lum; imd data opera probat, neminem per usum illorum mediorum, quee gentibus concessa sunt, absque salutari gratia Dei in Christo, salutem adipisci potuisse unquam. Potuissent sane a foedissimo idolo- latrize crimine eousque abstinere, ut id iis eo modo, quo hic factum est _ab apostolo, meritd objici non potuerit. Hujus ideo enthymematis, quia non bene usi sunt r@ yyworgs rod Ozod, inexcusabiles facti sunt, : ideo si bene eo usi fuissent, excusati essent,” si consequentia legitima censeatur, quee tamen falsissima est, cum non eadem ratio sit mali et recti ustis mediorum salutis, aut salutaris Dei cognitionis, non alia mens est, quam “crimine idololatrize non se polluissent;” nam vocabula ista, “ excusabiles” et “excusati,” necessario ad materiam subjectam, de qua agit apostolus, restringenda sunt; quod ubique verissimum est. Sed pergunt argumentando: “ Excusati,” inquiunt, “non fuis- sent, nisi ad Dei misericordiam confugissent; ad eum porro non con- -fugissent, nisi illa, sub qua vixerunt manifestatio, ad eam confugi- endum esse doceret.” R. Eatenus “excusati” fuissent, quatenus de iis eo loci agit apostolus, quamvis ad misericordiam divinam non confugissent. Ulteritis eos potuisse ri yyworg’ illo uti, probandum restat.
English
XLIX. Furthermore, if they had used it rightly — that is, that kind of use of which the apostle speaks — to what extent would they have been excused? Would it have been to the extent of being saved? But in the apostle there is nothing at all about their salvation; on the contrary, he demonstrates by deliberate argument that no one could ever have attained salvation through the use of those means which were granted to the nations, apart from the saving grace of God in Christ. They could indeed have abstained from the most foul crime of idolatry to such a degree that it could not have been justly charged against them in the manner in which the apostle has charged it here. Therefore if the inference of this enthymeme — “because they did not make right use of the knowledge of God, they became without excuse; therefore if they had made right use of it, they would have been excused” — is judged to be a legitimate inference (though it is most false, since the same reasoning does not hold for the wrong and the right use of the means of salvation or of saving knowledge of God), then its meaning is nothing other than “they would not have defiled themselves with the crime of idolatry.” For those terms, “excusable” and “excused,” must necessarily be restricted to the subject matter with which the apostle deals; which is universally true. But they continue to argue: “They would not have been excused,” they say, “unless they had fled to the mercy of God; and they would not have fled to Him, unless that manifestation under which they lived taught them that they must flee to it.” Reply: They would have been “excused” to the extent that the apostle deals with them in that passage, even had they not fled to the divine mercy. It remains to be proved that they could have made further use of that knowledge.
Translator note: “ri yyworg' illo” is an OCR-garbled Greek phrase read as τῇ γνώσει ἐκείνῃ (that knowledge), rendered accordingly.
-
Original
L. Atque hee sufficere possunt speciminis loco; saltem ut videa- mus cujus generis sint ea argumenta, quibus viri undique docti in) hac causa utuntur; ulteriis pertendenti obstant et praesentis operis. ratio, et aliorum in hac ipsa causa lucubrationes recens edite.
English
L. And these may suffice by way of specimen, at least so that we may see of what kind are the arguments which learned men on every side employ in this cause. To one pressing further there stand in the way both the scope of the present work and the recently published studies of others on this very cause.
Pars Tertia: De Totali Ejus Corruptione, qua Apostatica Facta est
-
Original
Pars Tertia: De Totali Ejus Corruptione, qua Apostatica Facta est
English
Part Three: On Its Total Corruption, by Which It Became Apostate
CAPUT VII.
-
Original
CAPUT VII.
English
Chapter 7.
-
Original
Theologie naturalis in statu peccati 4.09!a#e—Totalis corruptionis media—Hjus in locum substituta fatalis superstitio—Dei notitia apud gentes verbo desti- tutas, qualis—Theologiz per philosophiam corruptio—Philosophie origo— Theologiz naturalis due partes—Prima corrupta penitus per metaphysicam et ethicam—Ethice origo, abusus, usus, instauratio; etiam metaphysicee— Astronomiz dein et naturalis philosophize—Per eas theologia naturalis cor- rupta.
English
Natural theology in the state of sin corrupted — The means of total corruption — The fatal superstition substituted in its place — What the knowledge of God among nations destitute of the word is — The corruption of theology through philosophy — The origin of philosophy — The two parts of natural theology — The first wholly corrupted through metaphysics and ethics — The origin, abuse, use, and restoration of ethics, and likewise of metaphysics — Then of astronomy and natural philosophy — Natural theology corrupted through these.
Translator note: OCR artifact "4.09!a#e" at the head of the original is a garbled rendering of a Latin participial phrase (likely "vitiata" or "corrupta"); translated from context as "corrupted."
-
Original
I. Cum ea fuerit theologiz naturalis per peccatum vitiatee, in se considerate, conditio, ut ex illa nihil unquam boni spiritualis exspec- tari potuerit, videamus porro, quo modo ex astu diaboli et mentis humane vanitate, ulterids corrupta sit; de nova theologia, atque de iis, quos Deus in populum peculiarem ejus vi ascripsit, proximo post loco acturi. Atque hic quidem rerum tantim capita transigere statuimus, idololatrize ortis et progressis investigationem alio tra- jicientes. Corruptam, ac pene inter mortalium plurimos amissam, theologiam naturalem, atque in ejus locum ab ultimis rerum monu- mentis, hominumque memoria perniciosam substitutam fuisse super- stitionem omnes nérunt. Qua vid, quibusve mediis fatalis illa et catholica in terrarum orbem metamorphosis introducta sit, jam paucis enarrabimus.
English
I. Since the condition of natural theology corrupted by sin, considered in itself, was such that no spiritual good could ever be expected from it, let us proceed to see in what manner it was further corrupted through the cunning of the devil and the vanity of the human mind — intending to treat next of the new theology, and of those whom God has by that means enrolled as His peculiar people. And here we have resolved to deal only with the chief heads of these matters, referring the investigation of the origin and progress of idolatry to another place. All know that natural theology was corrupted, and among the greater part of mortals almost entirely lost, and that in its place a pernicious superstition was substituted from the earliest monuments of history and human memory. By what way and by what means that fatal and universal transformation was introduced into the world, we shall now briefly explain.
-
Original
II, Aliqualem apud gentes verbi divini lumine destitutas, viguisse Dei notitiam, ex duplici fonte isto, de quo diximus,—lumine scilicet interno naturali, atque ea, que per opera Dei facta est ejus revela- tione,—emanantem, ostendimus, probavimus. Principiis istis eventum respondisse ex eruditorum, inter eas scriptis, testimoniis undique corrasis, Josephus, Justinus Martyr, Athenagoras, Theophilus Anti- ochenus, Origenes, Clemens Alexandrinus, Athanasius, Theophilus Alexandrinus, Chrysostomus, Eusebius, Theodoretus, Tertullianus, Lactantius, Arnobius, Augustinus, atque ex veteribus, alii, dudum palam fecerunt. Thomas, Eugubinus, Raimundus Sebundus, Lud. Vives, Mornzeus, Charonius, Fotherbejus, Vossius, Stuckius, Giraldus Ferrariensis, Grotius, atque omnis generis scriptores etatibus poste- rioribus, idem preestiterunt. Quze adhuc extant Orphei, Homeri, Platonis, Xenophontis, Aristotelis, Hesiodi, Plutarchi, Epicteti, Arriani, Ciceronis, Senece, Photini, Jamblichi, Procli, Philostrati, iliorumque opera, idem luculenter probant. Consentiunt omnium sxeculorum, gentium nationumque omnium monumenta et historize, Btenim demus ignorantiz et tenebrarum velamine ita circumseptos semper fuisse rods roAAous, ut de numine supremo, obedientiave secun- Jim rationem rectam ei debita, ne quidem unquam cogitaverint; atque esto, fuerint rerum divinarum eousque inanes of yupievres, ub pas despicatui habuerint; copay saltem et Sewpnrixéiv, quibus paulo utilis rerum naturas investigandi, atque xovds éwésas promovendi cura insederit, alia ratio est. De Deo ejusque cultu, obedientia ei debita, deque fine ultimo et felicitate hominum, multa, durante adhuc primo laborantis natures conamine, preeclare et ornate expo- Suisse eos, notum est. Quomodo igitur videamus, quibusque mediis theologia heec penitus corrupta sit, donec in horrenda, et totali a Deo apostasia, immanis idololatrize ac impurissimarum vanitatum lerna desierit. Id autem defectionis et miserie humane malum duplici ex fonte promandsse videtur. Enim verd homines sibi viisque suis derelicti vel theologiw naturalis reliquias promovere studuerunt, atque eo conatu, ex nativa cascitate, vitidrunt magis, vel eas data ‘opera ulteritis corrumpere aggressi sunt. Utrumque conatum per- niciose satis successisse ex eventu patet. Primus autem nobilis ‘magis erat, et creaturis ratione preditis dignior. De eo ideo primo in loco agemus. ; IIL. Potentiam naturalem Deum cognoscendi, sponte sese in adul- tis exserentem, reliquam habere homines peccatores, omni revelatione ‘supernaturali destitutos, probavimus. Generalem etiam notitiam, honestum a turpi discriminantem in relatione ad Deum ejusque re- gimen, et judicium decretorium, qua sine interitu intellectis practici privari penitus non potuerit, eis antea ascripsimus. At vero, ex in- quietudine et fluctuatione perpetua conscientie, quibus premebantur, ‘quasque xova! istee éwo pepererunt, hanc sibi ad finem suum ultimum assequendum notitiam seu theologiam non sufficere facile percipiebant. Beneficio ideo revelationis eterna potentie et divini- tatis Dei, per opera creationis et providentize, quod eis etiam relic- tum fuisse ostendimus, instructos, summa vi principia ista innata promovere nitebantur. Quamobrem id fecerint, illos ipsos ignaros magna ex parte fuisse, ex eventu patet. In intellecttis operationum mediis instructi, quid inde produci potuit, quasi palpando probare ageressi sunt. Atque hee est philosophiw origo. Residus illius theologize, quam in statu nature integra primus homo congenitam habuit, revelatione preedictaé per opera Dei ampliat, effectum, in- quam, et quasi surculus est, philosophia. “Palpando Deum quzrere qui non longe abest ab unoquoque nostrum,” “testimonia,” quorum in operibus se non passus est esse expertem, scrutari, rerumque omnium naturas, qua “invisibilia” Dei percipiantur, mente perpendere, quorum omnium scientia primus homo, tanquam ad cultum Dei creatoris ne- cessaria, plenus erat; id demum est philosophart. Hoc modo prin- cipia ista superius memorata elucidare et promovere, ut eo mens hominum assurgeret, ad istorum principiorum originem et primzvum statum, conati sunt, priorum seculorum qui dicuntur cogo/.
English
II. We have shown and demonstrated that some knowledge of God flourished among nations destitute of the light of the divine word, flowing from that twofold source of which we spoke — namely, the internal natural light, and that revelation of Him which was made through the works of God. That the outcome corresponded to these principles has long been made manifest through testimonies gathered on all sides from the writings of learned men among them: Josephus, Justin Martyr, Athenagoras, Theophilus of Antioch, Origen, Clement of Alexandria, Athanasius, Theophilus of Alexandria, Chrysostom, Eusebius, Theodoret, Tertullian, Lactantius, Arnobius, Augustine, and others among the ancients. Thomas, Eugubinus, Raimundus Sebundus, Ludovicus Vives, Mornaeus, Baronius, Fotherby, Vossius, Stuckius, Giraldus Ferrariensis, Grotius, and writers of every kind in later ages have rendered the same service. The extant works of Orpheus, Homer, Plato, Xenophon, Aristotle, Hesiod, Plutarch, Epictetus, Arrian, Cicero, Seneca, Photinus, Iamblichus, Proclus, Philostratus, and others prove the same thing clearly. The monuments and histories of all ages, nations, and peoples agree. For even if we grant that the multitude were always so wrapped in the veil of ignorance and darkness that they never so much as thought of the supreme deity or of the obedience rightly owed to Him according to right reason; and even if the unlearned were so empty of divine things that they held wisdom in contempt; yet another account must be given of the wise and those devoted to contemplation, in whom some useful concern for investigating the natures of things and advancing common notions resided. It is well known that these men, while the first effort of struggling nature still endured, expounded many things excellently and ornately concerning God and His worship, the obedience owed to Him, and the final end and happiness of mankind. Let us therefore see in what manner and by what means this theology was wholly corrupted, until in a horrible and total apostasy from God it ended in the dreadful swamp of monstrous idolatry and the most impure vanities. Now this evil of human defection and misery appears to have flowed from a twofold source. For men left to themselves and their own ways either endeavored to promote the remnants of natural theology and in that attempt, out of their native blindness, corrupted them further, or else set about deliberately corrupting them still more. That both attempts succeeded pernicioulsy enough is evident from the outcome. The former, however, was the more noble, and more worthy of rational creatures. We shall therefore treat of it first. III. We have demonstrated that sinful men, destitute of all supernatural revelation, retain a natural power of knowing God that spontaneously exerts itself in adults. We have also previously attributed to them a general knowledge discriminating the honorable from the base in relation to God, His governance, and His final judgment — a knowledge of which the practical intellect could not be wholly deprived without ruin. But from the perpetual restlessness and fluctuation of conscience by which they were oppressed, and which those common notions produced, they easily perceived that this knowledge or theology was insufficient for attaining their ultimate end. Aided, therefore, by the benefit of that revelation of the eternal power and divinity of God through the works of creation and providence, which we have shown was likewise left to them, they strove with great effort to advance those innate principles. That they themselves were largely ignorant of why they did so is evident from the outcome. Equipped with the means of the operations of the intellect, they set about proving by a kind of groping what might be produced from them. And this is the origin of philosophy. Philosophy is indeed the result — the offshoot, so to speak — of the remnant of that theology which the first man possessed as innate in the state of integral nature, enlarged by the aforesaid revelation through the works of God. To seek God by groping, who is not far from every one of us; to scrutinize the testimonies of which He did not suffer Himself to be without witness in His works; and to weigh in the mind the natures of all things by which the invisible things of God are perceived — of all of which the first man was full with knowledge, as things necessary for the worship of God the Creator — this at length is to philosophize. It was in this manner that those called the sages of earlier ages endeavored to elucidate and advance those principles mentioned above, so that the minds of men might rise through them to the origin of those principles and their primeval state.
Translator note: This block contains multiple garbled Greek OCR strings. "rods roAAous" reconstructed as τοὺς πολλούς (the multitude); "of yupievres" as οἱ γυμνήτες (the unlearned); "copay ... Sewpnrixéiv" as σοφῶν... θεωρητικῶν (the wise and those devoted to contemplation); "xovds éwésas" as κοινὰς ἐννοίας (common notions); "xova! istee éwo" as κοιναὶ ἔνnoiai (common notions); "cogo/" as σοφοί (sages). All reconstructed from context and translated accordingly.
-
Original
IV. Non alium habuisse ortum, non alium finem philosophiam certum est. Greeci, quasi eam primi excoluerint, magnificentissime se semper jactarunt. Proeuldubio inepte. Diogenes Laértius in operis procemio eos sugillans qui +) r%¢ pirocogias epyov dad BupCapaw é&pZas, “ philosophiam a barbaris initium sumpsisse” dicere ausi sunt; Aavbdvovel, iInquit, abrodg r& rHy “EAARvav naropbiipmara, a@ dy wn oriye Pirvcopin, &hAG nul yevog dvdpwrun Apes, BupCdposs rpocdwrovres—id est, “ Hi profecto per imprudentiam Graecorum recte facta barbaris ap- plicant; ab iis enim non solim philosophia, verkm ipsum quoque humanum genus initio manavit.” Aique haud dubio.
English
IV. It is certain that philosophy had no other origin and no other end than this. The Greeks, as though they were the first to cultivate it, always boasted most magnificently of themselves — without doubt, foolishly. Diogenes Laërtius, in the preface to his work, reproaches those who dared to say that philosophy took its beginning from the barbarians; he says: they are ignorant of the achievements of the Greeks, to whom not only philosophy but the very human race itself owed its beginning, attributing these to the barbarians — that is, “These men truly, through want of understanding, apply the right deeds of the Greeks to the barbarians; for from them not only philosophy, but the very human race itself, took its origin.” And this is beyond doubt.
Translator note: The Greek strings in this block are OCR-garbled. The initial garbled string represents the Greek phrase meaning "that the pursuit of philosophy began from the barbarians"; the longer garbled passage is Diogenes Laërtius, Proem 3, reconstructed from the Latin translation Owen provides immediately after. Translated from the Latin translation Owen himself supplies.
-
Original
V. Tatianus, Clemens, Theophilus, Eusebius, aliique luce clarits contrarium probant. Etiam exstant manifesta furti vestigia. <A Chaldzis enim Algyptiis, Indis, Magis, Syris, Judzis, nihil non mutati sunt. At philosophiz ab aliis excogitatee Grzecos veteres studium multum promovisse, negari non potest. Ques fama accepe- rant, quee ex orientalium monumentis surripuerant, que a vivis magistris, longinquis peregrinationibus, in eum finem susceptis, didi- cerant, quasque ipsi natura duce et comite de Deo et operibus ejus, de turpi et honesto xoivd&g évvoiag observaverant, primo viva voce, sub sapientiz titulo, deinde scriptis philosophiz insignitis, inter eos plu- rimi venditare sudarunt. Nescio vero que malorum Ilias horum hominum conatum ab ipsis incunabulis comitata est. Htenim ipsi philosophi, qui dici voluerunt, plerumque compertze libidinis nebu- lones erant; preesertim inanis glorie ita serviliter et aperte eupidi, et ostentatores, ut ipsi vulgo ludibrio essent et fabule.
English
V. Tatian, Clement, Theophilus, Eusebius, and others prove the contrary more clearly than light. Manifest traces of theft are also extant. For they borrowed everything from the Chaldeans, the Egyptians, the Indians, the Magi, the Syrians, and the Jews. Yet it cannot be denied that the ancient Greeks greatly advanced through earnest study the philosophy devised by others. What they had received by report, what they had stolen from the monuments of the Orientals, what they had learned from living teachers in the course of long journeys undertaken for that purpose, and what they had themselves observed under the guidance and companionship of nature concerning God and His works, concerning the base and the honorable as common notions — all this the greater part of them labored to peddle, first by word of mouth under the title of wisdom, and then in writings bearing the stamp of philosophy. But I know not what an Iliad of evils accompanied the endeavors of these men from their very cradle. For the philosophers themselves, as they wished to be called, were for the most part idle fellows of notorious licentiousness; and especially so greedy of vainglory in so servile and open a manner, and such ostentatious boasters, that they were themselves objects of ridicule and mockery to the common people.
Translator note: The Greek OCR fragment "xoivd&g évvoiag" reconstructed as κοινῶν ἐννοιῶν (common notions), translated accordingly.
-
Original
VI. “ Probi esse desierunt, cim docti evaserint,” ait Seneca. Et Timoni, ad unum omnes dicuntur,—
English
VI. “They ceased to be upright when they became learned,” says Seneca. And by Timon all philosophers without exception are called —
-
Original
Kevens oifcews turds aonos. “ Utres vane opinationis (seu arrogantis sui existimationis) pleni.”’ Et Euripides:— Mice coQierny doris 00d aden vopos-— “«Odi sophistam, qui non sibi sapit.”—Fr. ine. exi. Vix enim e plurimis unus erat, qui vere sapientize in vita humana specimen unquam ullum edidit. Istis concinit illud Anaxippi co- mici apud Atheneum :— Oios QirovoPsis; ZAAL revs TE PiroroPovs "Ey rois Abyois Opovouvraus eipionw movoy °Ey ois 0 tpyois ovras cvonrous opa. “Heu me tu philosopharis ? at ego philosophos Verbis tanttim sapere animadverto : Gerendis autem rebus dementes esse perspicio.””
English
“Bladders full of empty opinion” (that is, of arrogant self-conceit). And Euripides: “I hate the sophist who does not have wisdom for himself.” — Frag. inc. And indeed scarcely one in many ever gave any specimen of true wisdom in human life. To these agrees that passage of the comic poet Anaxippus in Athenaeus: “Do you philosophize? But I observe that philosophers are wise only in words; in deeds, however, I perceive them to be fools.”
Translator note: Greek strings in this block are OCR-garbled: the opening line (Timon's description of philosophers) is reconstructed as meaning "bladders full of empty opinion"; the Euripides line is reconstructed from context and the Latin translation Owen provides; the Anaxippus lines are reconstructed from the Latin translation supplied.
-
Original
VIL. Inepte ideo et in Deum superbe et contumeliose de hisce, “nendoZiag mancipiis gloriatur Epictetus, x9" od biAcoépov, inquit, eréorg nai xapunrnp Tihocv apenescy nal Brdeqy && saurod axpoodoxdy'— Phi- _losophi status et oa imago est, omnem utilitatem et damnum a semet ipso exspectare.” Nempe omnem philosophum Deum esse velit. Etiam Brachmanni apud Indos se deos esse palam jactabant. ‘Sciscitanti enim Apollonio, qualem de seipsis existimationem habe- rent, respondit princeps eorum Jarchas, “opinari se deos esse.” Sed frustra, Quo enim in loco et pretio esse deberent et haberi, rectits censuit Amithocrates Indorum rex, qui, teste Athen. Deipnos, lib. xiv., ab Antiocho rege literis postulavit, ad se mitti dulce vinum, caricas, et sophistam, omnia empta sua pecunia.
English
VII. Epictetus therefore boasts foolishly, proudly, and contemptuously toward God concerning these men — slaves of vanity — saying: “The condition and character of the philosopher is to expect all advantage and harm from himself.” That is, every philosopher would have himself be a god. Even the Brahmins among the Indians openly boasted that they were gods. For when Apollonius inquired what opinion they held of themselves, their chief Jarchas replied that “they believed themselves to be gods.” But in vain. For the place and esteem in which they ought to be and be held was more correctly assessed by Amithocrates, king of the Indians, who — as Athenaeus testifies, Deipnosophistae, bk. xiv. — requested by letter from King Antiochus that sweet wine, figs, and a sophist be sent to him, all purchased at his own expense.
Translator note: Greek OCR fragments in this block: "nendoZiag mancipiis" likely represents a Greek phrase for "slaves of vanity/boasting" (κενοδοξίας); the quoted Greek of Epictetus ("x9" od biAcoépov...axpoodoxdy") is reconstructed from the Epictetus corpus as meaning the condition of the philosopher is to expect all benefit and harm from himself (cf. Epictetus, Discourses). Translated from context and Owen's own Latin paraphrase.
-
Original
VIIL. Pudet referre, quae de ipso Platone memorat idem Athe- neous, lib. xi, omnia si libet a semetipsis exspectent, dum ab iis alii mihil. At quales quales fuerint, verum usum finemque notionum communium de Deo, de vero et honesto, illos aut amisisse aut cor- ‘Tupisse, ex eventu patet. Ut essent vite humane, respectu obe- dientize Deo debits, cultisque illius naturalis, regula et index; ut media ad beatam conditionem in ipsius Dei fruition obtinendam, lis in mentem unquam venisse non apparet. Hine ab obscurd illA et tenui de statu immortali seu fama seu notitid, quam retinuerant, ad vitam secundtim rectam rationem instituendam, vel nulla, vel levissima efficacia manavit. Hi itaque fuére, per quos omnes sa- pientiz naturalis reliquiz in inanem sophisticen converse sunt. Platonicorum quorundam, post Christiane religionis preedicationem, philosophiam in locum pristinum restituendi conatus, uti postea vi- debimus, alia ratio est.
English
VIII. It is shameful to recount what Athenaeus, bk. xi., records concerning Plato himself. Let them expect everything they please from themselves, so long as others expect nothing from them. But whatever sort of men they were, it is evident from the outcome that they either lost or corrupted the true use and end of common notions concerning God, the true, and the honorable. That these notions should serve as the rule and guide of human life with respect to the obedience owed to God and the natural worship of Him; that they should serve as the means for obtaining the blessed condition in the enjoyment of God Himself — these things appear never to have entered their minds. Hence from that obscure and faint knowledge or report concerning the immortal state which they retained, there flowed little or no efficacy for ordering life according to right reason. These, therefore, were the men through whom all the remnants of natural wisdom were turned into empty sophistry. The attempt of certain Platonists, after the preaching of the Christian religion, to restore philosophy to its former place is, as we shall see later, a different matter.
-
Original
IX. Theologiz ideo primigeniz per ingressum peccati collapse et deperditze instaurationem, et non alium finem habuit é’ apxis phi- losophia. Atque hac via reparandi theologiam institit humanum genus.
English
IX. Philosophy had from the beginning no other end than the restoration of that primordial theology which had collapsed and been lost through the entrance of sin. And it was by this path that the human race set about repairing theology.
-
Original
X. Theologica autem istius primevee duas partes fuisse supra os- tensum est. Notitia Dei naturalis, atque voluntatis ejus circa obe- dientiam et cultum illo rerum statu ei debitum, et cognitio operum Dei theologos dirigens et stimulans ad Deum summum omnium creatorem rite colendum, eam absolverunt.
English
X. Now it was shown above that that primeval theology had two parts. Natural knowledge of God and of His will concerning the obedience and worship due to Him in that state of affairs, together with knowledge of the works of God directing and stimulating theologians toward the proper worship of God, the supreme Creator of all things — these constituted it.
-
Original
XI. Cum ideo dejectis theologiw ruderibus se erexerit philosophia in eosdem fines, quos theologia ista sibi habuit propositos, vicariam hominibus peccatoribus operam navare nititur, aut nihil agit om- nino. Primo enim id sibi negotii dari putarunt homines Yewpyrixo, qui primi in ea erigenda et expolienda suddrunt, ut communes de Deo et voluntate ejus notiones et sporq ers, cum congenito de boni et mali rationibus discrepantibus dictamine, foverent, elicerent, excitarent, ut eorum ductu, si fieri possit, Deo fruerentur.
English
XI. Since, therefore, after the ruins of theology had been cast down, philosophy raised itself toward the same ends that this theology had set before itself, it strives to render a vicarious service to sinful men, or it accomplishes nothing at all. For men of a cultivating disposition, who first labored in building up and polishing philosophy, thought it their appointed task to cherish, draw out, and stimulate the common notions concerning God and His will — along with their innate moral sense discerning between good and evil — so that, guided by these, men might enjoy God, if it were possible.
Translator note: "Yewpyrixo" and "sporq ers" are OCR-garbled Greek fragments. "Yewpyrixo" is rendered from context as "of a cultivating disposition" (γεωργικοί, lit. agricultural/cultivating men); "sporq ers" appears to be a garbled noun (possibly σπέρματα, seeds, or a genitive phrase) used in apposition to the common notions already named — rendered as part of the surrounding phrase rather than as a separate term, as the immediate sense is clear from context.
-
Original
XII. Hujusmodi fuisse primum philosophantiwm [conatum] inter
English
XII. That such was the first endeavor of those who philosophized among
-
Original
VOL XVIL 6 gentes revelationibus divinis destitutas, atque in istum, quem diximus, finem destinatum non soltim ex natura rei apparet, sed ex omnibus, quee ubivis occurrunt, instituti et propositi illorum vestigus. Tota illa vetus sapientia, quam per Agyptum, atque partes mundi Orientales investigarunt Pythagoras aliique, religionum instituendarum ratione, et culttis divini ceremoniis constitit. Inde sacerdotes illius promi- condi habebantur. Ita Telesino interroganti, queenam esset ejus sapientia seu philosophia, respondit apud Philostratum, lib. iv. cap. xiii, Apollonius antique sapientize sectator: Osimomis, xal we dy rig oro xa? Itor—“ Ex divino afflatu proveniens, et que doceat, quo pacto deos precari et iisdem sacrificare conveniat.” Philosophos, qui sacerdotes non essent, post novam philosophize corruptionem, de qua mox agemus, primiim Greecia extulit. Idololatricam superstitionem sapuisse totam istam philosophiam fateor; sed tamen que obscuras quasdam veritatis imagines et vestigia retineret.
English
the nations destitute of divine revelations, and that it was directed toward that end of which we have spoken, appears not only from the nature of the matter itself but also from all the traces of their design and purpose that occur everywhere. That whole ancient wisdom which Pythagoras and others investigated through Egypt and the Eastern parts of the world consisted in the rationale of establishing religions and in the ceremonies of divine worship. From it those men were held to be the dispensers of priesthood. Thus, when Telesinus asked what his wisdom or philosophy was, Apollonius — a follower of ancient wisdom — replied, as recorded in Philostratus, lib. iv. cap. xiii: proceeding from divine inspiration, and teaching how one ought to pray to the gods and sacrifice to them. Greece first produced philosophers who were not priests, after the new corruption of philosophy, of which we shall speak presently. I confess that this whole philosophy savored of idolatrous superstition; yet it nonetheless retained certain dim images and vestiges of truth.
Translator note: "VOL XVIL 6" is a volume/page header from the Goold edition, retained in original but omitted from the translated flow as a printer's artifact. The Greek quotation "Osimomis, xal we dy rig oro xa? Itor" is severely garbled OCR of a Greek phrase from Philostratus; Owen's own immediately following Latin paraphrase — "Ex divino afflatu proveniens, et que doceat, quo pacto deos precari et iisdem sacrificare conveniat" — is used to render the Greek sense in English.
-
Original
XIII. Preeclaro itaque huic conatui non respondit eventus, Hjus virtute et auspiciis theologia naturalis instaurata non est, imd cor- rupta magis. Quicquid uspiam est philosophize, quod ex antiquissi- morum monumentis haustum adhuc superest, illud testatur. Etenim lumen naturale, seu illius quod reliquum est, in indagatione veri varie circumduxit mentis humanz innata vanitas; donec in curiosi- tatum inanium, rixarum infinitarum, inutilium speculationum Syrtes et paludes immersum, pene sit exstinctum.
English
XIII. The outcome, therefore, did not correspond to this splendid endeavor. By its power and auspices natural theology was not restored — indeed it was rather more corrupted. Whatever of philosophy exists anywhere, drawn from the monuments of the most ancient writers and still surviving, bears witness to this. For the innate vanity of the human mind led the natural light — or what remains of it — in various directions in its search for truth, until, plunged into the Syrtes and swamps of empty curiosities, endless quarrels, and useless speculations, it was nearly extinguished.
-
Original
XIV. Postquam enim acutis quibusdam hominibus et ingenio sub- tili preeditis universalem rerum notitiam, atque obedientiz numini debit rationem, seposita omnis philosophiz hujus finis primarii consideratione, ad methodos quasdam docendi artificiose alligare, et in laqueos, compedes, et manicas scientiarum quarundam seu reyvdiv potits compingere, atque inanium notionum, terminorum subtilium et significationis arbitrarize catenis onerare placuerit, arte brevi na- turam aliovorsum ab instituto suo primitivo detorquente, cognitio hee gradatim in ethicam quandam, seu methodicam virtutum et vitiorum doctrinam, et metaphysicam desiit; de quibus paucis agen- dum.
English
XIV. For after it pleased certain sharp men of subtle genius — setting aside all consideration of the primary end of this philosophy — to bind the universal knowledge of things and the account of obedience due to God artificially to certain methods of teaching, and to compress it rather into the snares, fetters, and manacles of certain disciplines or arts, and to burden it with the chains of empty notions, subtle terms, and arbitrary meanings, so that art quickly twisted nature away from its original design, this knowledge gradually declined into a certain ethics — that is, a methodical doctrine of virtues and vices — and into metaphysics; of which matters something must be said briefly.
Translator note: "reyvdiv" is OCR-garbled Greek, likely τεχνῶν (of the arts/disciplines); rendered as "arts" in context.
-
Original
XV. Cum autem utraque heec doctrina, chm ethica, quam partem philosophic: que ad mores pertinet, vocat Cicero, tum metaphysica, que a nonnullis natwralis theologia dicitur (quamvis multd leviorem ejus umbram exhibeat quam ethica) ad normam doctrine Aristo- telis formata, usque aded ubivis in judicia doctorum virorum do- minium obtinuerit, ut non tanttim locum conspicuum in scholis Christianis per aliquot jam secula occupaverit, sed et theologi isti, quze in us publice docetur, se penitus immiscuerit, non nisi comiter et pene fpjuacr Bvooivrg a me est accipienda. Etenim doctos irritare crabrones, aut igneos et zeternos disputatores in me concitare nollem: dudum est, quod controversiarum omnium sum perteesus, preesertim formido male, ne in eos inciderem, qui ita in numerato habent inge-
English
XV. Now since both of these disciplines — both ethics, which Cicero calls that part of philosophy pertaining to morals, and metaphysics, which is called by some natural theology (although it presents a far lighter shadow of it than ethics does) — formed according to the standard of Aristotle's teaching, have everywhere obtained such dominion over the judgments of learned men that they have not only occupied a conspicuous place in Christian schools for several centuries now, but have also thoroughly mixed themselves into that theology which is publicly taught in them, they must be handled by me only gently and with a soft step, as it were. For I would not wish to stir up learned hornets, or to rouse against me fiery and inveterate disputants. It has been long since I grew utterly weary of all controversies; and I especially fear lest I might fall upon those men who have their wit so ready at hand that they can at any hour produce fifty or a hundred arguments (most of them futile) on any subject whatsoever, and who are almost entirely transformed into syllogisms. And it is an irritable breed of men.
Translator note: "fpjuacr Bvooivrg" is OCR-garbled Greek, likely ἠρέμα βαδίζοντος or a similar phrase meaning "with a soft/gentle step"; rendered according to the evident rhetorical sense. Block 156 ends mid-sentence (the word "inge-" is cut off by the page break); the sentence is completed in block 157.
-
Original
‘ium, ut possint omnibus horis quacunque de re, quinquaginta vel -centum argumenta (pleraque futilia) depromere, et pene toti in syl- logismos transformantur. Et genus hominum est irritabile. Nihil autem, quod sciam, impedit, quominus liberum mihi esse existimem, quid de illis artibus atque eo loco, quem in scholis obtinent, ipse sentiam, paucis exponere. Primo ideo ethicen, deinde metaphysi- cam, Seanial subjiciam.
English
Nothing, however, that I know of prevents me from thinking myself free to set forth briefly what I myself think of those arts and of the place they hold in the schools. I will therefore first subject ethics, and then metaphysics, to examination.
Translator note: This block is the continuation of the sentence broken across the page turn from block 156; the opening words "'ium, ut possint...transformantur. Et genus hominum est irritabile." complete the sentence already translated at the end of block 156, and are not repeated in the English here to avoid duplication. "Seanial" is OCR-garbled Latin, likely "examini" or "scrutinio" (to examination/scrutiny); rendered as "examination" from context.
-
Original
XVI. Hthice autem est scientia de moribus. Ea olim naturalis theologic pars erat; illa scilicet que rationem Deo vivendi secun- dum legis creationis normam, atque officia erga se, aliosque pra- standi modum et regulam preescripsit. jus notitie reliquias, post ingressum peccati, menti humane adhesisse ostensum est. Illas excitare, proferre, ratiocinando elucidare, in varias classes distribuere, ‘philosophorum in ethicis labor erat et opus. Prolatas, collectas, et a se (ea erat ingenii dexteritate), ampliatas, in scientiam disciplina- rem redegit, notionum generalium in corpus systematicum compin- gendi summus et admirabilis artifex Aristoteles. Ctim vero et ipse et alii, qui illum in eo opere pracesserunt, veri Dei, et observantice ei debitee penitus essent ignari; totam rationem honesti a turpi dis- cretricem, quee theologia naturalis reliquiis constitit, loco moverunt, atque in alium plane finem, quam est a Deo primitus instituta, de- torserunt. Quis enim unquam philosophorum, doctrinam de virtute et vitio, turpi et honesto tractandam, docendamve suscepit eo fine, ut esset norma Deo vivendi, aut medium, quo in beata tandem conditione homines illo zternim frui potuerint? Imé ut eo plane esset in loco, pretio, et gradu notitia virtutis officiorumque moralium, ut eundem finem haberet.in theologia, quem in statu nature inte- gree obtinuit, et impossibile erat, et novi foederis pactione ipse Deus negavit. Quoniam ideo doctrina ista de moribus, seu ethice, quam excoluit Aristoteles, demum quasi postliminio i in ecclesiam recepta esse videtur, videamus paucis, quo in loco habenda sit, aut quem usum vel finem ei assignare possimus.
English
XVI. Ethics, moreover, is the science of morals. It was once a part of natural theology — that part, namely, which prescribed the rational rule for living to God according to the norm of the law of creation, and the manner and rule for performing duties toward oneself and toward others. It has been shown that remnants of this knowledge clung to the human mind after the entrance of sin. To arouse those remnants, to bring them forth, to elucidate them by reasoning, and to distribute them into various classes — this was the labor and work of the philosophers in ethics. Aristotle, that supreme and admirable artificer of compressing general notions into a systematic body, reduced them, once set forth and collected and (by the dexterity of his genius) enlarged by himself, into a disciplinary science. But since both he and the others who preceded him in that work were utterly ignorant of the true God and of the observance owed to Him, they displaced the whole rational principle that distinguishes the honorable from the base — which subsisted in the remnants of natural theology — and twisted it toward an entirely different end from that for which it was originally established by God. For which of the philosophers ever undertook to treat or teach the doctrine of virtue and vice, of the base and the honorable, with the end in view that it should be the rule for living to God, or the means by which men might at last enjoy Him in a blessed condition forever? Indeed, that the knowledge of virtue and moral duties should stand in the same place, esteem, and degree in theology as it held in the state of integral nature, so as to have the same end — this was both impossible, and God Himself denied it by the terms of the new covenant. Since, therefore, that teaching concerning morals, that is, ethics, which Aristotle cultivated, appears at length to have been received back into the church, as it were by right of postliminy, let us briefly consider in what place it should be held, or what use or end we can assign to it.
-
Original
XVII. 1. Finem eum, cui doctrina hc, que in statu nature integree évdiéderog erat, designata est, non alium fuisse, quam ut esset principium dirigens hominum mentes in cultu et obedientia Deo debitis, ut coram eo ambulantes secundtim legem creationis, tan- dem cum eo beate viverent, antea probavimus. Siquis hominem ad Dei gloriam factum fuisse, et moralis ab eo dependentiz capa- cem, agnoscere velit, hunc fuisse finem notitiz recti pravique, non, opinor, negabit. Cui autem philosophorum heec in mentem venisse suspicari possumus? Imd quis Christianus in hune finem ethicen docere, vel debet, vel ausus est? nonne enim hoc esset miseros pec- catores sub foederis naturalis dominium iterum redigere, ubi iis perire zeterntm necesse est? ideo: XVIII. 2. Demus eos, qui vel discunt vel docent ethicen Aristo- telicam finem illum non intendere; cedo finem illum alterum, in quem oculis collimant? Scientize moralis finis, non nisi prawis esse potest. Finis autem praxeos officiorum moralium, non nisi Dei gloria est, atque nostra ipsius fruitio. Is ergo finis ethices esto; quid tum postea? nil nisi, quod nos miseri homunciones ejus ope et be- neficio iterum sub lege creationis, ut antea dictum est, redigamur. Sed longe fallimur; alius finis dabitur; nempe ut doctrina hac in- structi, recté et utiliter vitam politicam, hic in medio humani generis traducamus. Itane verd? quis autem est ea auctoritate preeditus, ut doctrinam eam, quam in unum finem Deus instituit, in alium pervertere possit pro imperio? preeterea neque hic alius finis est; neque enim quis pie, sobrie, utiliter vitam inter homines traducere debet, nisi ut eo Deo obediat, et vivat. Prout ideo dis- cessit a theologid, et reditum in ecclesiam parat, ethica heec pertinet ad foedus operum.
English
XVII. 1. We have previously demonstrated that the end for which that teaching, which in the state of integral nature was innate, was appointed, was none other than to be the directing principle of human minds in the worship and obedience owed to God, so that, walking before Him according to the law of creation, they might at last live blessedly with Him. If anyone is willing to acknowledge that man was made for the glory of God and capable of moral dependence upon Him, he will not, I think, deny that this was the end of the knowledge of right and wrong. But which of the philosophers can we suppose ever had this in mind? Indeed, what Christian either ought to teach ethics toward this end, or has dared to do so? For would this not be to bring miserable sinners back again under the dominion of the covenant of nature, where they must perish forever? Therefore: XVIII. 2. Let us grant that those who learn or teach Aristotelian ethics do not intend that end — tell me, then, what is that other end toward which they direct their eyes? The end of moral science can only be practice. But the end of the practice of moral duties is nothing other than the glory of God and our own enjoyment of Him. Let this, then, be the end of ethics; but what follows? Nothing except that we miserable little men are brought back again, by its help and benefit, under the law of creation, as was said before. But we are far mistaken; another end will be offered — namely, that, instructed by this teaching, we may lead a political life rightly and usefully here in the midst of the human race. Is that really so? But who is endowed with the authority to pervert at will the teaching which God established for one end to another end? Moreover, this is not even a different end; for no one ought to lead a godly, sober, and useful life among men except in order to obey God and live to Him. As ethics has therefore departed from theology and is preparing its return to the church, it belongs to the covenant of works.
Translator note: The word “évdiéderog” in the original is OCR-garbled Greek; reconstructed as ἐνδιάθετος (innate/inherent), rendered as “innate” in the English.
-
Original
XIX. 8. At verd quid tandem hic sive theologia, sive philoso- phia opus est? veram, solidam, sinceram, virtutis, vitiorum, turpis, honesti, officiorum omnium moralium notitiam planits, plenits in sacris Scripturis revelari et tradi, quam in omnibus omnium philo- sophorum scriptis, aut in eorum archetypo, reliquiis scilicet theo- logize évd:a0érov, contineri, nemo Christianus negabit. Res ipsas intelligo: nam notionum axp/Cea, et harmonize terminorum, quibus rerum cognitio reywxas traditur, comprehensio, nullo apud me loco sunt; nisi eo, qud maxima vere sapientiz prepedimenta poni de- bere censeam. Innumeros quotidie pene videre licet, qui ctim omnes definitiones, divisiones, distinctiones, terminos, notiones, qui- bus scientia aliqua traditur, adeoque totius doctrines systema, tan- quam ungues calleant, ita ut nunquam magis serid triumphent, quam cum ad disputationes deventum est, ipsarum tamen rerum revera rudes sunt, et doctissime stupidi. Docti quidem eo modo, qué Euxinum Apollonii magistrum instructum fuisse in philosophia Pythagorica narrat Philostratus: Tas, inquit, Hvdaydpov défaug eyivw- one, Worep of Opubes wavdcvoves Tapa Tay dvdpuruy T> yep xatps, xalTd Ed aparre, nal Leds fAews, nal re rormdre of opyibes eUyovrces oure eidbres 6 v1 Aéyouow, odre Siaxehwevos mpos rode avOpurous, KARA Eppudmsomevos THY YAWTTELY —“ Pythagorze sententias ita noverat, sicut aves ab hominibus quan- doque doctee humana loquuntur verba: illze enim ‘salve,’ et ‘felix sis,’ et ‘Jupiter propitius,’ et hujusmodi queedam verba nonnunquam pro- ferunt, neque quid dicunt scientes, neque ea, quee dicunt, homini- bus accommodate dicentes, sed linguam duntaxat ad modulatum numerum agitantes.” Neque aliter sane ex scientiarum disciplina plurimi sapere videntur. _ Nullibi magis apparet heec mentis humanee vanitas, quam ctim versatur in scientia hac morali. Injusti, rapaces ebrii, iracundi, timidi, omnes hac scientid imbuti sunt, vel imbui pos-
English
XIX. 3. But in the end, what need is there here of either theology or philosophy? No Christian will deny that a true, solid, and sincere knowledge of virtue, of vices, of the base and the honorable, and of all moral duties is revealed and delivered more plainly and fully in the Holy Scriptures than is contained in all the writings of all the philosophers, or in their archetype, namely the remnants of innate theology. I mean the things themselves; for the precision of notions and the grasp of the harmony of terms by which knowledge of things is technically transmitted count for nothing with me — except insofar as I reckon them to be the greatest impediments to true wisdom. One may almost daily observe innumerable persons who, though they know all the definitions, divisions, distinctions, terms, and notions by which some science is taught, and indeed the entire system of a given doctrine, as familiarly as their own fingernails — so that they never triumph more earnestly than when they come to disputations — are nevertheless in reality unacquainted with the things themselves, and are most learnedly stupid. Learned, to be sure, in the manner in which Philostratus reports that Euxinus, the teacher of Apollonius, was versed in Pythagorean philosophy: “He knew,” he says, “the doctrines of Pythagoras as birds are sometimes taught by men to speak human words: for they utter ‘hail,’ and ‘may you fare well,’ and ‘Jupiter be propitious,’ and certain words of that kind, neither knowing what they say, nor speaking in a manner suited to men, but merely moving their tongue in measured rhythm.” And surely in no different way do most people seem to be wise from the discipline of the sciences. This vanity of the human mind nowhere appears more plainly than when it is occupied with this moral science. The unjust, the rapacious, the drunkards, the irascible, the cowardly — all are versed, or can be versed, in this science;
Translator note: The Greek string beginning “Tas, inquit, Hvdaydpov défaug eyivw-” is heavily OCR-garbled; it is the passage from Philostratus, Vita Apollonii 1.7, on Euxenus knowing Pythagorean doctrine as parrots know words. The Latin paraphrase that immediately follows in the original supplies the full sense, which is rendered in the English. The term “évd:a0érov” is OCR-garbled Greek ἐνδιαθέτου (innate), rendered as “innate.” The term “reywxas” is OCR-garbled Greek τεχνικῶς (technically), rendered as “technically.” The term “axp/Cea” is OCR-garbled Greek ἀκρίβεια (precision/exactness), rendered as “precision.”
-
Original
‘sunt; non enim virtus, sed virtutis umbra; non officia, sed officiorum “moralium larva, utramque paginam in ea implent. Ausim dicere, ‘non unam veram virtutem vere et certe doceri, in omnibus Aristo- | ‘telicis libris ad Nicomachum; neque quisquam unquam ex eorum | -doctrina, justus, bonus, aut vere orouvdutos evadet, nec nisi larvatus “‘hypocrita.
English
for it is not virtue itself, but the shadow of virtue; not moral duties themselves, but the mask of moral duties, that fill both pages of it. I would dare to say that not one true virtue is truly and certainly taught in all of Aristotle's books addressed to Nicomachus; nor will anyone ever emerge from their teaching just, good, or truly virtuous — only a masked hypocrite.
Translator note: The word “orouvdutos” is OCR-garbled Greek σπουδαῖος (the serious, morally excellent man), rendered as “truly virtuous.”
-
Original
_ XX. 4. Dicam ideo quod res est. Totam doctrinam de officiis, de virtute, de rectz rationis observantia, alio in loco, alio ordine, sub foedere gratize Deus collocavit, quam quo sub lege nature erat dispo- sita. At vero notiones isteenaturales, e quibus enata est et emersit ethice, non nisi primum istum ordinem jam abolitum (superiis en- arratum) respiciunt. Nulla jam virtus est, nisi que vi novi feederis gratiose fidelibus conceditur. Nullus actus moralis bonus est et utilis agenti, nisi procedat a novo principio, seu habitu spirituali cordi gratiose infuso. Et ratio est, quia Deus omnia officia moralia, -cujuscunque generis sunt, atque omnem a vVitiis abstinentiam, partem obedientize, quam sub novo feedere exigit, constituit. Neque aliter virtutes serid docendz sunt (schola ludus est) si Christiani esse vel- Imus. Ut aliquis in generalis virtutis natura cognitione instruatur, ita ut non simul in cognitione gratiz supernaturalis, atque ejus re- spectus, quem habet ad Christum mediatorem; vel ut quis ad vir- tutis actus eliciendos provocetur, nisi ut simul doceatur, unde vires ad eos preestandos ei exspectandz sint, sane impium judico. Pree- standa sunt officia moralia; exercendi virtutis actus; justi, sobrii temperantes, fortes ut simus, necesse est; sed non nisi sub ratione obedientize, quam Deus a nobis in feedere gratiz postulat. Docenda est virtutis natura, explicanda omnia officia moralia, praxis eorum assidue urgenda, cognitio peccati, vitiorum odium, serid inculcanda: ut verd omnia heec respiciant Christum mediatorem, Spiritum Sanc- tum, foedus gratiz, sintque obedientia Deo debita, nullo modo est omittendum. Ineptus autem esset, qui in ea de moribus doctrina explicanda, que nunc in scholis obtinet, horum aut similium men- tionem injiceret. Quas verd tenebras, quam fluctuationem, incerti- tudinem, quam rerum notionumque confusionem, in mentibus homi- num diversa aded de eodem subjecto, lisdem rebus, doctrina generare potest et solet, cuivis conjicere licet.
English
XX. 4. I will therefore state the matter as it is. God has placed the whole teaching concerning duties, virtue, and the observance of right reason in a different place and a different order under the covenant of grace than it was arranged under the law of nature. But those natural notions from which ethics was born and emerged look only to that first order which is now abolished (as was set forth above). There is now no virtue except what is graciously granted to the faithful by the power of the new covenant. No moral act is good and beneficial to the agent unless it proceeds from a new principle, that is, from a spiritual habit graciously infused into the heart. And the reason is that God has constituted all moral duties, of whatever kind they are, and all abstinence from vices, as part of the obedience He requires under the new covenant. Nor are virtues to be seriously taught in any other way — the school is mere play — if we wish to be Christians. I reckon it to be utterly impious for anyone to be instructed in the knowledge of the general nature of virtue without being at the same time instructed in the knowledge of supernatural grace and of the relation that virtue bears to Christ the Mediator; or for anyone to be urged to the performance of acts of virtue without being at the same time taught from where the strength for performing them is to be expected. Moral duties must be performed; acts of virtue must be practiced; it is necessary that we be just, sober, temperate, and courageous — but only under the principle of that obedience which God requires of us in the covenant of grace. The nature of virtue must be taught, all moral duties must be explained, the practice of them must be earnestly pressed, the knowledge of sin and hatred of vices must be seriously inculcated — but that all these things have regard to Christ the Mediator, to the Holy Spirit, to the covenant of grace, and constitute the obedience owed to God, must by no means be omitted. But it would be inept for anyone to introduce mention of these or similar things when expounding that teaching concerning morals which now prevails in the schools. What darkness, what fluctuation and uncertainty, what confusion of things and notions a doctrine so diverse on the same subject and the same matters can and does ordinarily produce in the minds of men, anyone may conjecture.
-
Original
XXI. 5. Porro: philosophic hujus moralis doctrina, ea presertim, que ab ingenio et methodo auctoris jam plurimim ubivis obtinet, falsa est in multis, et corrupta, incerta, prorsus inutilis, imd et perni- ciosa. Nam, (1.) Finem virtutis intra limites vitse hujus terrenz in- cludit, quod nihil aliud est, quam totam virtutis naturam destruere, ipsamque aded virtutem eradicare, omnesque ejus studiosos magni illius Bruti horrore et desperatione astringere, clamantis, °Q rAjwur aperh, ws od wndey HAAO ef TARY ovowa!
English
XXI. 5. Furthermore: the teaching of this moral philosophy — especially that which, derived from the genius and method of its author, now everywhere most widely prevails — is false in many points, and corrupt, uncertain, wholly useless, indeed even pernicious. For (1.) it confines the end of virtue within the limits of this earthly life, which is nothing other than to destroy the whole nature of virtue, to eradicate virtue itself, and to bind all its students with the horror and despair of that great Brutus, who cried out, “O wretched virtue, you are nothing other than a name!”
Translator note: The Greek exclamation “°Q rAjwur aperh, ws od wndey HAAO ef TANY ovowa!” is OCR-garbled; reconstructed as ὠ τλῆμον ἀρετή, ὡς οὐδὲν ἄλλο εἶ πλὴν ὄνομα (the dying words attributed to Brutus), rendered in English as given.
-
Original
(2.) Virium moralium sufficientiam, ad omne illud virtutis exerci- tium, quod ad proprium ejus finem obtinendum necessarium est, penes omnes homines esse docet; quee sententia apertam totius evangelii abnegationem continet.
English
(2.) It teaches that all men possess a sufficiency of moral powers for every exercise of virtue that is necessary for obtaining its proper end — a position which contains an open denial of the entire gospel.
-
Original
(3.) Hominem sibi fidere, a se omnem beatitatem exspectare docet, que summa etiam est sapientize Epictetanze, atque summus Dei con- temptus.
English
(3.) It teaches man to trust in himself and to expect all blessedness from himself — which is also the sum of Epictetan wisdom, and the highest contempt of God.
-
Original
(4.) Virtutem, quoddam inter extrema medium esse, quo nihil in- eptius fingi potest, asserit.
English
(4.) It asserts that virtue is a certain mean between extremes — than which nothing more inept can be imagined.
-
Original
(5.) Certam, stabilem, universalem virtutis regulam nullam propo- nit, aut agnoscit: id, quod pluribus, quod sapientibus placet, quod incertd divinantibus maxime arridet, virtus est.
English
(5.) It proposes or acknowledges no certain, stable, universal rule of virtue: that which pleases the majority, that which pleases the wise, that which is most agreeable to those who divine uncertainly — that is virtue.
-
Original
(6.) Moralia officia, sine ullo respectu ad gratiam, justitiam, provi- dentiam divinam absolvit.
English
(6.) It discharges moral duties without any regard to grace, justice, or divine providence.
-
Original
(7.) Amicitiam Deum inter et homines esse posse, negat.
English
(7.) It denies that friendship between God and men is possible.
-
Original
(8.) Preemii et poenz eeterne nescia.
English
(8.) It is ignorant of eternal reward and punishment.
-
Original
XXII. Sed nolo me in medias virorum doctorum controversias immittere; tantum addam: si philosophia hee moralis adhuc suo loco viris bonis et doctis retinenda videatur, quam ipse quidem non possum extra ecclesiz fines non eliminatam cupere, ut duobus hisce malis diligenter occurratur, me maximopere optare: uni scilicet, ne mentes juvenum prajudiciis adversus puritatem, simplicitatem, atque adeo omne evangelii mysterium, occupentur; quod quomodo fieri possit, cm in hujus doctrine formam sint traditi, ego plane nescio: | alteri verd, ne ea, quibus nititur, principia in scholarum theologiam sensim irrepant; nisi serd nimis heec dicta esse putantur.
English
XXII. But I do not wish to plunge myself into the midst of the controversies of learned men; I will only add this: if this moral philosophy still seems to learned and good men to deserve its place, though for my own part I cannot but desire it to be banished beyond the bounds of the church, I most earnestly wish that diligent care be taken against these two evils — the first, that the minds of the young not be occupied with prejudices against the purity, simplicity, and indeed every mystery of the gospel; how this can be avoided when they have been trained in the form of this doctrine, I plainly do not know; the second, that the principles on which it rests not creep gradually into the theology of the schools — unless these things are thought to have been said too late.
-
Original
XXIII. Atque ego quidem eorum conatibus, qui novas hypotheses in scientia hac morali cudere sategerunt, faveo. Ansam enim pert- patetice philosophiz mancipatis, in rerum harum naturas ulterius inquirendi dedisse eos, fatendum est. An veritatem ipsam assecuti sint, penes alios judicium esto. Neque sane propter obscure. unius, duarumve vocularum apud Aristotelem usum, statim sententiam in- tellectui humano expositam, magis amplecti dicendi sunt, qui eam re- pudiant. Uthomo sine conscientiv ejus stimulis in animi tranquil- litate et gaudio versetur, moralis philosophiz finem eruditus quidam vir in libro, quem de officiis edidit, contendit. At scimus nos, scit iste vir eruditus, istiusmodi statum animi nequaquam obtineri posse officiorum quacunque tandem preestatione. Etenim peccatores sumus, neque ullius veree tranquillitatis aut gaudii participes fieri possumus, nisi per sanguinem Christi. Ab ingressu peccati non alia ad pacem aut tranquillitatem via proposita est. Porro, ad finem hune obtinen- dum, ut quisque naturee sue leges placitaque studiose observet, idem vir eruditus jubet. At verd medium hoc nequaquam ei fini as- sequendo sufficere, norunt Christiani omnes; legem aliquam nature esse, cum viro docto contendimus. At ctim ipsa natura humana usque adeo per peccatum corrupta sit et vitiata, ut vitium suum neque intelligere, neque corrigere potis sit, legem, que in illa tanttm obtinet, ei usui, qui preetenditur, idoneam esse, necesse est ut negemus. XXIV. Paucissima sunt, que separatim de metaphysica addere placet. Que de ortu et corruptione ethices diximus, ei etiam omnia ‘sunt communia; illa repetere haud opus est. Hanc autem scien- tiam in vita humana ego plane inutilem esse judico, imo noxiam. EKtenim tollantur primd ea, que ad logicam proprie et necessarid ex una parte pertinent, eaque, quee ad theologiam ex altera, quod superest, nil nisi operosa et inutilis, terminorum, notionum, verborum, abstractionum farrago erit, que neminem unquam hominem melio- rem, doctiorem, sapientiorem, aut ad officium suum erga Deum aliosve magis aptum reddet. Consulant, qui in ea maxime exercitati viden- tur, propriorum pectorum scrinia, atque dicant sincere, utrim ejus beneficio et ope, pietatis, probitatis, sapientize, prudentice, vere ul- lius doctrine aliquid unquam iis accesserit. Quid ergo miseris homuncionibus, qui quotidie quiritantur vitam brevem esse, artem longam, spinos& hAc notionum inutilium et perplexarum farragine, citissime, si sapere velint, oblivioni tradenda, crucem affigere amplits opus est? — XXY. Deinde scientiz hujus cum theologia supernaturali mistura, -cujus contemplatione exclamavit olim Scotus, tandem “Theologicos -doctores philosophiam cum theologia maximo cum fructu miscuisse,” evangelicee veritati exitium pene intulit. Compedes sane et vincula -notionum et terminorum metaphysicalium res spirituales ferre nol- lent: perit etiam libertas et amplitudo intellectis illus spiritualis, “quem ad rite intelligendum evangelii mysterium gratuitd nobis dat Deus, dum laqueis sapientize hujus secularis (nam ita est, si modd sapientia dici debeat) irretitur. Nobilis, sublimis, spiritualis, cceles- tis, et divini cujusdam saporis plena veritas evangelica,—hujus scien- tize regulis astricta, verbisque, que ea docet, tradita, sterilis, arida, spinosa, jejuna, strigosa, philosophica redditur, et a sua ccelesti_pul- chritudine, et spirituali dulcedine dejicitur. Habet in se quiddam altius, majus, divinius, mysterium evangelii, et doctrina ista que secundim pietatem est, quam ut humane sapientis cancellis arctari debeat. Cim ideo perennare lites theologicas, atque hominum ani- -mas a simplicitate evangelii abducere vellem, hanc rixarum causam, materiam, instrumentum studiosis commendare non dubitarem. Quod de antiquis nonnullis philosophis olim cecinit Prudentius in apotheosi, non secitis quadrat in ¢heologos innumeros hac vand sapientid inflatos:—
English
XXIII. And indeed I favor the efforts of those who have endeavored to forge new hypotheses in this moral science. For it must be acknowledged that they have given those enslaved to Peripatetic philosophy occasion to inquire more deeply into the natures of these things. Whether they have actually attained the truth, let others judge. Nor indeed ought those who reject the meaning of one or two obscure little words in Aristotle to be said for that reason to embrace more readily a position that is thus laid open to the human intellect. A certain learned man, in a book he published on duties, contends that the end of moral philosophy is for a man to dwell in tranquility and joy of soul without the goading of conscience. But we know — and that learned man knows — that such a state of soul can by no means be obtained by any performance of duties whatsoever. For we are sinners, and we cannot become partakers of any true tranquility or joy except through the blood of Christ. Since the entrance of sin, no other way to peace or tranquility has been set forth. Furthermore, in order to obtain this end, the same learned man enjoins that each person diligently observe the laws and maxims of his own nature. But that this means is by no means sufficient to attain that end, all Christians know; that there is some law of nature, we contend along with the learned man. But since human nature itself is so far corrupted and vitiated by sin that it is not able either to understand or to correct its own vice, we must necessarily deny that the law which holds sway in that nature alone is suited to the use that is claimed for it. XXIV. There are very few things that I find it worthwhile to add separately regarding metaphysics. Whatever we have said about the rise and corruption of ethics applies equally to it as well; there is no need to repeat those things. But this science I plainly judge to be useless in human life — indeed, harmful. For once those things that properly and necessarily belong to logic on the one hand, and those things that belong to theology on the other, are removed, what remains will be nothing but a laborious and useless hodgepodge of terms, notions, words, and abstractions, which will never make any man better, more learned, wiser, or more fitted to his duty toward God or others. Let those who seem most practiced in it consult the innermost recesses of their own hearts and declare sincerely whether, through its benefit and aid, any degree of piety, uprightness, wisdom, prudence, or any true doctrine has ever accrued to them. Why then must we still afflict those wretched little men who daily cry out that life is short and art is long, with this thorny hodgepodge of useless and perplexing notions — which ought, if they have any wisdom, to be committed to oblivion as quickly as possible? XXV. Furthermore, the mixture of this science with supernatural theology — upon contemplating which Duns Scotus once exclaimed that “the theological doctors had mixed philosophy with theology with the greatest profit” — has nearly brought destruction to evangelical truth. Surely spiritual things would not bear the fetters and chains of metaphysical notions and terms; the freedom and breadth of that spiritual understanding which God freely gives us rightly to understand the mystery of the gospel also perishes, when it is entangled in the snares of this worldly wisdom (for such it is, if indeed it ought to be called wisdom). The noble, sublime, spiritual, heavenly, and divinely savored evangelical truth — bound by the rules of this science and delivered in the words it teaches — is rendered sterile, dry, thorny, lean, withered, and philosophical, and is cast down from its heavenly beauty and spiritual sweetness. The mystery of the gospel and that doctrine which is according to godliness has within itself something higher, greater, and more divine than that it should be confined within the barriers of human wisdom. If I therefore wished to perpetuate theological quarrels and to draw the souls of men away from the simplicity of the gospel, I would not hesitate to commend this source, material, and instrument of strife to students. What Prudentius once sang in his Apotheosis concerning certain ancient philosophers fits no less aptly the countless theologians puffed up with this empty wisdom:
-
Original
“ Statum lacessunt omnipotentis Dei calumniosis litibus. Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus, ut quisque est lingua nequior : Solvunt ligantque queestionum vincula per syllogismos plectiles.”
English
“They assail the majesty of almighty God with slanderous contentions. They dissect faith with petty quibbles, each one more wicked in tongue than the last. They loose and bind the knots of questions through pliant syllogisms.”
-
Original
XXVI. Sed in viam redeundum est. Habemus ethicw et meta- physvoce ortum, progressum, abusum. Theologize évdsadérov reliquiis in finem primigenium uti, atque proinde eas excitare, ventilare, pro- movere, homines quidem coutemplativi instituerunt. Inde emanavit omnis gentium de vitiis et virtutibus doctrina, atque de natura et perfectionibus Dei contemplationes. Ortis, finis, scopi istarum con- templationum obliti homines sophistice docti et acuti, artes illas, quas sub iis nominibus colimus, produxerunt, atque iste in se quidem sunt queedam sapientiz larvee; theologiz autem supernaturali mistz, perniciosze.
English
XXVI. But we must return to our path. We have traced the origin, development, and abuse of ethics and metaphysics. Contemplative men undertook to use the remnants of innate theology toward its original end, and accordingly to arouse, cultivate, and advance them. From this source there flowed forth all the doctrine of the nations concerning vices and virtues, and their contemplations concerning the nature and perfections of God. Men sophistically learned and acute, having forgotten the origin, end, and scope of these contemplations, produced those arts which we cultivate under these names; and these, in themselves, are certain masks of wisdom, but when mixed with supernatural theology they are pernicious.
Translator note: The string “évdsadérov” is a garbled OCR rendering of a Greek adjective modifying “theologize” (theology); context (“remants of innate theology”) points to the Greek ἔμφυτου (innate/implanted) or a synonym such as ἐνδιάθετος; translated as “innate” per context.
-
Original
XXVII. Porro: ctim opera Dei ejus rd yywordy manifestum faci- ant, eorum naturas diligenter et accurate scrutati, ipsum omnium Dominum et Creatorem palpando invenire, queesiverunt peccatores. Atque hee pars secunda erat theologize naturalis. Hane etiam ex- colere, vitio nativo laborans conatum est humanum ingenium. Ex operibus Dei cum creationis, tum providentiz, ipsum Deum querere, intus illud erat quod eos perpetuo urgebat. Sed eodem res recidit. Etenim invalescente, qua in universum laborarunt, mentis vanitate in philosophia naturali et astronomia, iste etiam conatus paulatim erudite evanuit.
English
XXVII. Furthermore: since the works of God make that which is known of Him manifest, sinners, diligently and carefully scrutinizing the natures of those works, sought to find by groping the Lord and Creator of all things. And this was the second part of natural theology. Human ingenuity, laboring under its innate corruption, also endeavored to cultivate this part. To seek God Himself from the works of God — both of creation and of providence — that was the inner impulse that perpetually urged them on. But the matter came to the same end. For as the vanity of mind from which they universally suffered grew stronger in natural philosophy and astronomy, that endeavor too gradually and learnedly vanished away.
Translator note: The string “rd yywordy” is a garbled OCR rendering of a Greek phrase; context (the works of God making “that which is known of Him” manifest) corresponds to Rom. 1:19 τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ (“that which is known of God”); translated accordingly.
-
Original
XXVIII. Hee, inquam, astronomic, ac vanitatis illius, que as- trologia dicitur, origo erat. Pulchritudinis, ordinis, cursis coelorum, siderum, omniumque corporum ccelestium contemplatio et notitia, theologie naturalis pars erat. Ex ea magnitudinem, infinitam po- tentiam, sapientiam et bonitatem Creatoris omnes discere homines debuerant, atque ita ad ejus cultum naturalem excitari. Post peccati ingressum et catholicam humani generis a Deo vero apostasiam, paulatim ubivis abit in desuetudinem ea contemplatio, et scientia inde enata evanuit. Etenim plurimi terrena tanttim sapientes, eorum, que supra se erant, curam omnem abjecerant. Alii autem astu Satanze in siderum cultum allecti sunt: Imo stolida et crassa ordinis, curstis, pulchritudinis ccelorum, que in sensus externos in- currunt, contemplatio, iis, qui Dei vivi cognitionem et disciplinam abjecissent, ad idololatriam incitamento fuit, ut postea fuse probabi- mus. Ita tandem apud multos ipsum ccelum primus, si non solus, Deus erat. Atque ipsum nomen @¢é¢ non aliunde, quam aq rod Sen, a cursu siderum desumptum esse videtur. Inter extrema hec sec- tantes, exstitére tandem homines quidam theoreéict, qui in alios plane fines corporum ccelestium contemplationi se dederunt. Neque enim aut ea cultu religioso persequi, neque ex eorum cognitione Deum vivum investigare, atque ei obedire in animis habuére: ut innato, rerum causas et naturas cognoscendi, desiderio satisfacerent, id curee in se suscepisse videntur. Cum enim incredibili quadam varietate, ac rerum apparentium mutatione, corpora ccelestia oculis objici anim- adverterent, quem inter se ordinem observarent, et quenam essent occulte ray gumouévay istorum cause et rationes, investigati sunt. Ex istiusmodi hominum observationibus et conjecturis, adhibitis in earum explicationem terminis quibusdam fictis et significationis arbi- trarice (ficta enim sunt pleraque quibus nititur) quos rebus ipsis ut- cunque applicare conati sunt, orta est ea ars, quam astronomiam dicimus; “aurum” scilicet “in ignem conjectum est, et prodiit hic vitulus.” In ccelorum quidem, sider um, coelestium omnium corporum contemplatione, nature, ordinis, curstis, influxtis, legis eis a Creatore omnium indite investigatione, ego operam optime collocatam judico. Etenim nudus et vulgaris horum, que in omnium oculos statim in- currunt, aspectus, mentes hominum extemplo tacit quadam infinite sapientio et potentize Dei admiratione percellit. Efficacior multd ea, que cum seria meditatione ac solerti indagatione contemplatio ‘conjuncta est. Atque optandum esset, cognitionem corporum cceles- tium legisque perennis, qua agitantur, quantum quid certi ex ea cognosci potest, cum pluribus communicatam esse, quam nunc die- rum fit. Nonnulla tamen, sine cujuspiam, uti spero, offensione, ne- cesse est, proposito instituto adherens, ut addam: dicam_ breviter. Prout nunc docetur, atque per aliquot jam secula inter eruditos jus scientiz obtinuit, locum suum, ordinem et utilitatem pene omnem amisit astronomia. Amota theologid naturali, respectu finis vere theologize, qui, queso, locum suum tutari potuit astronomia ? que ejus erat, si nos homines simus ad Dei gloriam creati? Aut igitur in alium locum per Christum (in quo omnia instauranda) sub -_ foedere restituitur, aut abjicienda est penitus. Quin tota sci- entiarum éyzuxAcraide/a, in novum finem novis mediis directa, sub- ordinari debeat glorize Dei in Christo, Christianus dici hand meretur, qui ibit inficias. Qualisnam autem sit ista restauratio scientiz seu cognitionis rerum naturalium, seu operum creationis, in usum homi- ‘num, Deum sincere in Christo colentium, que facta est, et fieri debet ; quem locum omnis scientia habeat in theologia supernaturali seu revelationis, preesertim heec siderum, curstisque eorum peritia, longior est historia, quam cui narrando vacem, aut forsan exponendo suffi- ciam.
English
XXVIII. This, I say, was the origin of astronomy and of that vanity which is called astrology. The contemplation and knowledge of the beauty, order, and courses of the heavens, of the stars, and of all celestial bodies was a part of natural theology. From it all men ought to have learned the greatness, infinite power, wisdom, and goodness of the Creator, and thus to have been stirred up to His natural worship. After the entrance of sin and the universal apostasy of the human race from the true God, that contemplation gradually fell into disuse everywhere, and the knowledge born of it vanished. For the majority, being wise in earthly things only, had cast aside all care for the things that were above them. Others were drawn by Satan’s craft into the worship of the stars. Indeed, the dull and gross contemplation of the order, courses, and beauty of the heavens — things that strike the outward senses — became an incitement to idolatry for those who had cast off the knowledge and discipline of the living God, as we shall demonstrate at length hereafter. Thus at last, among many, the heaven itself became the first, if not the only, God. And the very name θεός appears to have been derived from no other source than ἀπὸ τοῦ θεῖν, that is, from the running of the stars. Between these two extremes, there arose at length certain theoretical men who devoted themselves to the contemplation of the celestial bodies for entirely different ends. For they had no intention either of pursuing them with religious worship or of seeking the living God through knowledge of them and obeying Him; rather, they appear to have taken this study upon themselves in order to satisfy the innate desire of learning the causes and natures of things. For observing that celestial bodies presented themselves to the eyes with an incredible variety and change of appearances, they investigated what order the bodies observed among themselves and what were the hidden causes and reasons of these phenomena. From the observations and conjectures of such men, with certain invented terms of arbitrary meaning applied to explain them (for most of the foundations on which it rests are invented), which they attempted to apply to the things themselves as best they could, arose the art we call astronomy — “gold,” as it were, “was cast into the fire, and out came this calf.” In the contemplation of the heavens, the stars, and all celestial bodies — the investigation of their nature, order, courses, influence, and the law implanted in them by the Creator of all — I judge that labor is very well employed. For even the bare and common sight of those things that immediately strike everyone’s eyes strikes the minds of men at once with a certain silent admiration of the infinite wisdom and power of God. Far more effective is that contemplation which is joined with serious meditation and careful inquiry. And it would be desirable that the knowledge of the celestial bodies and of the perpetual law by which they are moved — insofar as anything certain can be known from it — were communicated to more people than is now done. Some things, however, I must add — briefly, I will say — adhering to my proposed purpose, without giving offense to anyone, as I hope. As it is now taught, and as it has held its place of authority among the learned for some centuries, astronomy has almost entirely lost its proper place, order, and usefulness. With natural theology removed, with respect to the end of true theology, who, I ask, could astronomy maintain its proper place? What was its purpose, if we human beings are created for the glory of God? It must therefore either be restored through Christ (in whom all things are to be renewed) to a different place under the covenant, or it must be entirely cast aside. Indeed, that the whole encyclopaedia of the sciences, directed toward a new end by new means, ought to be subordinated to the glory of God in Christ — whoever would deny this does not deserve to be called a Christian. But what this restoration of knowledge or of the cognition of natural things, or of the works of creation, for the use of men who sincerely worship God in Christ, is and ought to be; and what place all knowledge holds in supernatural or revealed theology, and especially this expertise in the stars and their courses — that is a longer account than I have leisure to tell or perhaps ability to expound.
Translator note: Two damaged Greek strings reconstructed from context. “@¢é¢” is the OCR rendering of θεός (the Greek name for God); “aq rod Sen” is the OCR rendering of ἀπὸ τοῦ θεῖν (from running), the classical etymology of θεός from θεῖν. “ray gumouévay” is the OCR rendering of τῶν φαινομένων (of the phenomena/appearances), describing the hidden causes of astronomical phenomena. “éyzuxAcraide/a” is the OCR rendering of ἐγκυκλοπαιδεία (encyclopaedia, the cycle of the sciences). The quotation “aurum in ignem conjectum est, et prodiit hic vitulus” alludes to Exod. 32:24.
-
Original
XXIX. Ad hune modum ideo, irrito sané conatu, primigeniam istam theologiam de qua superius egimus, utcunque instaurare nite- batur genus humanum, atque instaurando perdidit. Hoc erat crea- ture rationalis sese ab incumbente ob peccatum ignorantiz et czeci- tatis maledictione expediendi molimen; quo nihil aliud perfecit, quam ut ulteritis misere implicaretur. Ctm enim ad imaginem Dei non nisi in Christo renovemur, atque theologia ista imaginis illius pars illustris fuerit, absque ista renovatione frustra omnino esse eam instaurandi conatum omnem, apparet. Inde ergo evenit, ut qui istius renoyationis expertes, vel quem locum in ea philosophia occupare debeat ignari, illam tamen expolire et docere sint aggressi, a proprio fine et usu eam detorquentes, vix amplius profecerint, quam ut sibi allisque spinosarum et inutilium queestionum et disputationum farra~ gine crucem affigerent. Atque ita ex hoc primo conamine theo- logia naturalis corrupta, non tam wlterids corrupta, quam amissa. videatur. jus ideo corruptio totalis, et quomodo in ethnicismum desiverit ulterits investiganda est. Hic verd, quid dat& operd de- liquerint peccatores, videamus.
English
XXIX. In this manner, therefore, with a truly futile effort, the human race endeavored as best it could to restore that primeval theology of which we have treated above, and in the attempt to restore it, destroyed it. This was the rational creature’s effort to free itself from the curse of ignorance and blindness that weighed upon it on account of sin — an effort by which it accomplished nothing other than to become more miserably entangled. For since we are renewed to the image of God only in Christ, and since that theology was a distinguished part of that image, it is evident that without such renewal every attempt to restore it is utterly in vain. Hence it came about that those who were without experience of that renewal, or who were ignorant of the place it ought to occupy in philosophy, and yet undertook to refine and teach it — twisting it away from its proper end and use — scarcely advanced any further than to fasten a cross upon themselves and others with a mass of thorny and useless questions and disputes. And so from this first attempt, natural theology, though already corrupted, appears to have been not so much further corrupted as simply lost. Its total corruption, therefore, and how it degenerated further into paganism, must be investigated. But here let us see what sinners have done by deliberate design.
Translator note: OCR “jus ideo” at the start of the penultimate sentence reconstructed as “Ejus ideo” (its corruption therefore); “wlterids” reconstructed as “ulterius”; “czecitatis” as “caecitatis” (blindness); “renoyationis” as “renovationis”. All OCR artifacts silently resolved.
CAPUT VIII.
-
Original
CAPUT VIII.
English
Chapter 8.
-
Original
De traditionibus: earum origo, usus, corruptio, poétarum in corrumpenda theologia naturali conatus et successus—Humani generis ex ignoratione veri Dei clades horrenda—Kpéves, Xpévos, et Noachus— Aséparatvcins origo—De legumlatoribus —Theologia x0%+71z4—Philosophi—Theologia ¢viz4—De superstitione—Reli- gionum omnium apud sapientes contemptus—Theologie Gentilium destructio totalis.
English
On traditions: their origin, use, and corruption; the attempt and success of the poets in corrupting natural theology — The dreadful ruin of the human race through ignorance of the true God — Kronos, Chronos, and Noah — The origin of astrology — On lawgivers — Chthonic theology — Philosophers — Natural theology — On superstition — The contempt of all religions among the wise — The total destruction of the theology of the Gentiles.
Translator note: Several terms in this heading are OCR-garbled Greek/Latin: “Kpéves, Xpévos” reconstructed as Kronos, Chronos; “Aséparatvcins” reconstructed as “astrology” (astrologia) from context; “x0%+71z4” reconstructed as chthonic (χθονία); “¢viz4” reconstructed as natural (φυσική) — all inferred from Owen’s known chapter structure on this topic.
-
Original
I. QUEMADMODUM in corrumpenda theologia naturali partes suas egerit phalosophia seu potits ipsa corrupta fuerit, exposui. Totalis arocraciag ab omni vera Dei cognitione etiam alize causee fuére. Eas hic breviter enarrare, quamvis proprie ad cultus religiosi corruptionem pertineant, de qua in originis idololatriz investigatione postea agen-— dum, paucis visum est. Atque hic, daté opera, a theologia naturali _ defecit humanum genus. Quicquid enim adjutorii ad sui, recti, verique cognitionem obtinendam, Deus peccatoribus indulsit, id omne in propriam perniciem torsit cordis humani ceecitas.
English
I. I have set forth how philosophy played its part in corrupting natural theology, or rather how philosophy itself was corrupted. There were also other causes of the total apostasy from all true knowledge of God. It seemed worthwhile to enumerate these briefly here, even though they properly belong to the corruption of religious worship — a subject to be treated afterward in the investigation of the origin of idolatry. And at this point the human race willfully defected from natural theology. For whatever aid God granted to sinners for obtaining knowledge of themselves, of the right, and of the true, all of it the blindness of the human heart twisted to its own destruction.
Translator note: “arocraciag” is OCR-garbled Greek; reconstructed as αποστασίας (apostasy/defection), which fits the context perfectly. “phalosophia” is OCR for philosophia.
-
Original
II. Notitiam, quam de Deo habuerunt antiquissimi mortales, tra- | ditionibus earum revelationum, quas ex illorum parentibus nonnulli _ a Deo accepissent, auctam et cumulatam fuisse constat. Exacto etenim per diluvium seculo isto, cujus spatio dimidio adfuit com- munis omnium parens et instructor, a Noacho et filiis ejus, in eorum nepotes, et qui ab illis nati sunt, non minimam rerum divinarum: famam, atque Dei cognitionem manasse, nulli dubium esse potest. Quousque se extenderit cognitionis istius efficacia, dum illimes a_ fonte traditiones fluerent, non est hujus loci inquirere. : Ill. Multarum quidem rerum, que ad religionem pertinent, a priscis temporibus, in humanum genus, per traditiones, notitiam ema-_ nasse, certum est. Obscuram verd admodum atque incertam apud gentes fuisse rerum antiquarum cognitionem, que ad sacra pertinent, — ipsi sapientes fassi sunt. Ita Virgilius,—
English
II. It is established that the knowledge of God which the most ancient mortals possessed was enlarged and accumulated through the traditions of those revelations which some had received from God through their forebears. For when that age was brought to an end by the flood — the common parent and instructor of all having been present for half its duration — no one can doubt that no small measure of knowledge of divine things and of God flowed down from Noah and his sons to their grandchildren and to those born from them. How far the effectiveness of that knowledge extended, while the traditions flowed unmuddied from the source, is not the place here to inquire. III. It is certain that knowledge of many things pertaining to religion flowed down to the human race through traditions from ancient times. Yet the wise themselves confessed that the knowledge of ancient things pertaining to sacred matters was quite obscure and uncertain among the nations. Thus Virgil: —
-
Original
“Pandite nunc Helicona deze, cantusque movete.
English
“Now open Helicon, O goddesses, and move your songs.
-
Original
Et, meministis enim dive, et memorare potestis ; Ad nos vix tenuis fame perlabitur aura.”
English
For you, O goddesses, remember, and are able to recall; to us scarcely a thin breath of fame drifts down.”
-
Original
ZEn. lib. vii. 641, 645, 646. IV. Aliquam tamen habuisse videbimus; “an ea, quee de rebus divinis, egregie dicuntur apud antiquos philosophos, omnia ex Jude- a ee rum scriptis hausta sint, ego quidem vehementer dubito.” Scalig. Yontendit quidem Eusebius, omnem inter Greecos de rebus divinis cientiam ab Hebreeis emanasse. Platonem etiam multa corrasisse ex Pheenicum theologia, que ipse non intellexit, scribit Jul. Scaliger. Exercitat. lxi.: recte an secus nescio. Nonnulla catholice traditionis virtute eos retinuisse, quorum fama a primis usque rerum primordiis drbem invaserat, nemini, qui ecorum scripta a limine salutavit, igno- jum esse potest. Pauca recenseamus speciminis loco. Rerum omnium Londitorem nullis, ad fidem ei astruendam, rationibus adhibitis, plu- imi agnoverunt.
English
Aen. lib. vii. 641, 645, 646. IV. Yet we shall see that they possessed some. “As for whether all the things said so excellently about divine matters among the ancient philosophers were drawn from the writings of the Jews, I myself strongly doubt it.” Scaliger. Eusebius does indeed contend that all knowledge of divine matters among the Greeks emanated from the Hebrews. Julius Scaliger also writes, in Exercit. lxi., that Plato scraped together many things from the theology of the Phoenicians which he himself did not understand — whether rightly or wrongly I do not know. That they retained certain things by virtue of the universal tradition, whose fame had spread throughout the world from the very beginning of things, can be unknown to no one who has so much as greeted their writings at the threshold. Let us review a few matters by way of example. Most acknowledged a Creator of all things without bringing forward any arguments to establish belief in Him.
-
Original
"Hy wor ros xpovos obros tv G dpm wave’ torepuxes Lino ascribitur, vetustissimo apud Greecos carminum consarcinatori. Eandem rerum originem nulli non celebrant poéte. Que initio
English
“There was once a time when all things grew together” — ascribed to Linus, the most ancient compiler of songs among the Greeks. Not a single poet fails to celebrate the same origin of all things. Those things which at the beginning
Translator note: The opening line is OCR-garbled Greek hexameter. From context (attributed to Linus, cosmogonic theme) this is the well-attested fragment: ἦν ποτε χρόνος οὗτος ἐν ῷ ἅμα πάντ’ ἐτεφύκεσαν (“There was once this time when all things grew together”). The sentence trails off mid-clause as this block continues into the next chunk.
-
Original
| bperis scripserit Ovidius pueri nérunt. Annuit Horatius, Sat. iti. lib. i. 99-104:— “ Quum prorepserunt primis animalia terris, Mutum et turpe pecus, glandem atque cubilia propter
English
of his work Ovid wrote, boys know well. Horace agrees, Sat. iii. lib. i. 99-104: “When animals crept forth from the primal earth, a mute and brutish herd, for the sake of acorns and dens
Translator note: “bperis” is OCR for “operis” (genitive of opus). “Sat. iti.” is OCR for “Sat. ii.” (Horace, Satires 1.3).
-
Original
Unguibus et pugnis, dein fustibus, atque ita porro
English
they fought with nails and fists, then with clubs, and so on
-
Original
Pugnabant armis, que post fabricaverat usus ; Donec verba, quibus voces sensusque notarent, Nominaque invenére.”’
English
They fought with weapons that practice had later fashioned; until they found words by which to mark sounds and meanings, and names.
-
Original
Quibus genuina habet Diodor. Sic. Hist. lib. 1.) suo more generis humani originem describens. Et Juvenalis, Sat. vi, 11-13:—
English
To these Diodorus Siculus (Hist. lib. 1) has genuine parallels, describing in his own manner the origin of the human race. And Juvenal, Sat. vi, 11–13:—
-
Original
« Quippe aliter tunc orbe novo, coeloque recenti Vivebant homines; qui rupto robore nati, Compositive luto, nullos habuere parentes.”
English
“For then, in a new world and under a fresh sky, men lived differently — those who were born from a cleft oak, or fashioned from clay, had no parents.
-
Original
Eique otypovos Papinius, Thebaid., lib. iv. 275-281 :—
English
And of the same character is Papinius, Thebaid, lib. iv. 275–281:—
Translator note: OCR has garbled a Greek word after “Eique”; context indicates a Greek adjective meaning “of the same kind” or “in the same vein” (likely ὁμότροπος), rendered as “of the same character” in the English.
-
Original
« Arcades huic veteres astris, lunique priores
English
“The ancient Arcadians, older than the stars and older than the moon,
-
Original
Agmina fida datis; nemorum vos stirpe rigenti
English
you give him your faithful bands; you, who are said to be born from the rigid stock of the forests,
-
Original
Fama satos; ctim prima pedum vestigia tellus
English
when the earth marveled at and bore the first footprints of feet,
-
Original
Admirata tulit : nondum arva, domusque nec urbes
English
not yet were fields, or houses, or cities,
-
Original
Connubiisque modus. Quercus laurique ferebant
English
nor yet any rule for marriages. The oaks and laurels bore
-
Original
Cruda puerperia, ac populos umbrosa creavit
English
She created raw births, and peoples from the shady
-
Original
Fraxinus, et foeta viridis puer excidit orno.”’ V. De Brachmannis, Strabo Geograph., lib. xv,: Tep? roar div dz rors EdAnow bwodoeen bri yap yevnrds 6 xbou0s, xal pdapris, every xanelvous- tte diorntay wbrdy, xai Toray Seds OF GAov diamepolryney adrov--— De multis icum Grecis sentire, ut, quod mundus sit ortus et interiturus, et \quod conditor et administrator ejus Deus universum eum pervadat.” 'Greecos ideo Barbarosque in eo consentire, quod mundus a Deo conditus sit, ex antiquissima scilicet traditione is auctor est. Du- ‘pitat. Aristoteles, topic. 19, de Coel. i. 10; sed solus pene. Hesio- ‘dum, Orpheum, Apollonium, Aristophanem, Plinium, Diodorum ‘Siculum, Numenium, Anaxagoram, Megasthenem, eidem traditioni ‘fide habuisse, facile esset ostendere. De Platone queestio nulla est. Ortum mundum qualemcunque habuisse, sensisse Thaletem, Anaximenem Xenophanem, Parmenidem, Democritum, -Empedo- clem, Metrodorem, ostendit Euseb. Prepar. Evang, lib. i. cap. Vil. Particulartum rerum, de Noacho, diluvio, Abrahamo, traditiones, quarum meminerunt Philobyblius, Lucianus, Strabo, aliique, pree- tereo. Cum mundi conditu, judicium in homines post hane vitam exercendum, famam catholicam obtinuit. Eam etiam persuasionem comitata est immortalitatis animarum preesumptio, que, quamvis— rationi etiam innitatur, tamen cium maxime semper apud vulgus potiis quam oogots obtinuit, non nisi traditioni adscribenda est. } Thales Milesius animam gdew dei xivnrov 7 avroxivgroy, “semper, aut per se mobilem” definiit. Atque de eo Diogenes,” Evo: 08 xe adrdy ape © roy einsiy dbavaroug ras uxds; hoc est, primus de anime dlavacia | philosophice disseruit. Honorem illum Pherecydi plurimorum con-_ sensus defert. “Unum,” inquit, Metem. lib., cap. iL, “ex iis que pree- | cipiunt Druides, in vulgus effluit, videlicet animas esse seternas.” Deque iisdem Cesar de Bell. Gall., lib. vi. 14: “ Imprimis hoc volunt © persuadere, non interire animas.” Et Valerius, lib. ii. cap. vi. 10: “Vetus ille mos Gallorum occurrit; quos memoriA proditum est, pecunias mutuas, que his apud inferos redderentur, dare solitos; | quia persuasum habuerunt, animas hominum immortales esse.” De : Platone, nulli nota magis domus est sua. Pheedon testis est.
English
ash-tree, and a green boy fell from the teeming mountain-ash.’ V. Concerning the Brahmins, Strabo, Geographica, lib. xv: “that they agree with the Greeks on many points — namely, that the world was generated and is corruptible, and that God, its creator and administrator, pervades the whole of it.” He is the authority that Greeks and barbarians alike agree that the world was created by God, from the most ancient tradition. Aristotle disputes this, Topics 19, De Caelo i. 10; but he stands almost alone. It would be easy to show that Hesiod, Orpheus, Apollonius, Aristophanes, Pliny, Diodorus Siculus, Numenius, Anaxagoras, and Megasthenes gave credence to the same tradition. Regarding Plato there is no question. That Thales, Anaximenes, Xenophanes, Parmenides, Democritus, Empedocles, and Metrodorus held that the world had some sort of origin, Eusebius shows in Praeparatio Evangelica, lib. i. cap. vii. The particular traditions — concerning Noah, the flood, and Abraham — of which Philo Byblius, Lucian, Strabo, and others make mention, I pass over. Along with the creation of the world, the belief that judgment would be executed upon men after this life obtained universal currency. Accompanying this persuasion was also the presumption of the immortality of souls, which, although it rests upon reason as well, yet because it has always prevailed chiefly among the common people rather than among the wise, is to be ascribed to tradition alone. Thales of Miletus defined the soul as “always, or self-moving.” And of him Diogenes says — that is, he was the first to discourse philosophically on the immortality of the soul. The general consensus attributes that honor to Pherecydes. “One thing,” it says in the Metamorphoses, lib., cap. ii., “which the Druids teach flows out to the common people, namely, that souls are eternal.” And concerning the same people, Caesar, De Bello Gallico, lib. vi. 14: “Above all they wish to persuade men that souls do not perish.” And Valerius, lib. ii. cap. vi. 10: “That ancient custom of the Gauls comes to mind, of whom it is reported by tradition that they were accustomed to lend money to be repaid to them in the world below, because they were persuaded that the souls of men are immortal.” As for Plato, no man’s house is better known than his own. The Phaedo is witness.
Translator note: Inline Greek strings are OCR-destroyed. The garbled string before “semper, aut per se mobilem” reconstructs to Thales’ definition of the soul as αεί κίνητον ἢ αὐτοκίνητον; the Diogenes Greek string reconstructs to πρῶτος δὲ αὐτὸν φασί τοῦτον εἴπειν ἀθανάτους τὰς ψυχάς; Strabo Brachmin Greek string reconstructed from Strabo 15.1.59. English translates Owen’s Latin renderings of these Greek passages.
-
Original
VI. Etiam gentes barbarissimas tenet eadem persuasio. Per totam Americam nemo pene erat, qui, ante Kuropzorum in eas oras adpulsus, dubitabat. Etiam nonnulli dvacracfag famam acceperunt. | Ox<irouros nal dvabiwoecbar nares TOUS pucryous Pnol rods avbpwirovg nal zoeobeu d&bavdrovs, Diogen. Laért. Oper. proe. “'Theopompus,” inquit, — “revicturos homines juxta magorum sententiam dicit, immortal- esque futuros.” Assentitur magnus Plato in Pheedone, cap. xvii.; nam, ’AAX Zors nel rai brs nel od cvacimoneobas, nol én roy rebvewrwy rods Caras yvinvectou, xa! rag raw redvedeur boxes sve wood rots wey ayabuis Guewoy sivas, rails nanct xaxoy, ait; hoc est, “ Et reviviscere homines, atque ex mortuis viventes fieri, mortuorumque animas superesse, atque bonis quidem melius, malis verd deterius esse.”
English
VI. The same persuasion holds even among the most barbarous peoples. Throughout all of America there was scarcely anyone who doubted it before the arrival of Europeans on those shores. Some even received a report of the resurrection. Theopompus, according to the magi, says that men will live again and will be immortal — so Diogenes Laertius, Preface to his Lives. “Theopompus,” he says, “asserts, following the opinion of the magi, that men will live again and will be immortal.” The great Plato agrees in the Phaedo, cap. xvii.; for he says — that is, “that men do live again, and that the living come into being out of the dead, and that the souls of the dead survive, and that for the good it is better, but for the evil it is worse.”
Translator note: Inline Greek strings are OCR-destroyed. The Theopompus-Diogenes Greek reconstructs to Θεόπομπος καὶ ἀναβιώσεσθαι κατὰ τοὺς μάγους φησὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους καὶ ἔσεσθαι ἀθανάτους; the Plato Phaedo Greek reconstructs to Ἀλλἱ ἔστι καὶ ταῦτα καὶ οὐ συναποθνῄσκεσθαι, καὶ ἐκ τῶν τεθνεώτων τοὺς ζῶντας γίγνεσθαι, καὶ τὰς τῶν τεθνεώτων ψυχὰς εἶναι πού... τοῖς μὲν ἀγαθοῖς ἄμεινον εἶναι, τοῖς δὲ κακοῖς κακόν. English translates Owen’s Latin renderings of these Greek passages.
-
Original
VII. Atque hee, uti diximus, jJudicium aliquod futurum in ho- j mines, secundim ea, que in vita hac mortali, recta, ratione dignum _ indignumve fecerint, exercendum expectantes, crediderunt. Unde idem Plato, epist. vii: Us/decdos od ovr cel yp) rots warcsls re nol iepois Adyors (hoc est, traditionibus antiquissimis), of O& nyvovow Huiv bcé- varoy Luviy elvas, Oimacras re forges noe) riveny [ r/ver] Tas Mevyloras TiMLoplas, bray rig drarhax by rod ovduaros-—hoc est, “ Antiquis verd, sacrisque— sermonibus fides semper habenda, qui declarant, animam nobis esse immortalem, et judices habere, quorum decretis pro merito premia et supplicia maxima attribuantur, ut primtim quis e corpore decesserit,”
English
VII. And these peoples, as we have said, believed that some judgment was to come upon men, to be executed according to what they had done in this mortal life that was worthy or unworthy of right reason. Hence the same Plato, Epistle vii: credence must always be given to the ancient and sacred writings (that is, to the most ancient traditions), which declare to us that the soul is immortal, and that it has judges, by whose decrees rewards and the greatest punishments are assigned according to merit, as soon as a man departs from the body — that is, “Always must faith be given to the ancient and sacred discourses, which declare that we have an immortal soul, and that it has judges, by whose decrees rewards and the greatest punishments are assigned according to merit, as soon as one departs from the body.”
Translator note: The Greek string from Plato, Epistle 7 is OCR-destroyed; it reconstructs to Πειστέον οὖν ἀεὶ χρὴ τοῖς παλαιοῖς τε καὶ ἱεροῖς λόγοις, οἵ δὴ μηνύουσιν ἡμῖν ἀθάνατον ψυχὴν εἶναι, δικαστάς τε ἴσχειν καὶ τίνειν τὰς μεγίστας τιμωρίας, ὅταν τις ἀπαλλαχθῇ τοῦ σώματος. English translates Owen’s Latin rendering of this passage.
-
Original
VIII. Usque aded autem apud plurimos ista sententia obtinuit, tque tanti momenti ad coércendas sceleratorum mentes xstimata st, ut non dubitaverit ethnicorum sapientissimus Cato, in ipso se- atu, quo Czesari invidiam crearet, contrariam sententiam ei ascri- ere, ita enim apud Sallustium de Bell. Catilin. lil, loquitur: “Caius vesar heee disseruit, falsa, credo, existimans, que de inferis memo- antur; diverso itinere malos a bonis loca tetra, inculta, foeda atque ormidolosa habere.” Sententiam hanc depinxit poétarum doctis- imus, Aineid. vi.; Homerum imitatus Odvos. A, unde que hau- erunt pontificii notum est. Etiam eA persuasione vulgus penitus butum. Inde que apud inferos fiunt, uti etiamnum in iis locis, Ai Romanum pontificem adorant, aliisque fit, pictoribus describenda | “Vidi ego multa seepe picta, quee sub Acheronte fierent Cruciamenta.” istis homines in officio contineri, et a sceleribus abstrahi potuisse, yutdrunt. “ Maxime ad virtutem excitari putant, metu mortis ne- slecto,” de Gallis Czesar. [ubi sup.] Et Lucanus, lib. i. 469:—
English
VIII. This opinion, moreover, prevailed so widely among the majority, and was esteemed of such great moment for restraining the minds of the wicked, that Cato, the wisest of the pagans, did not hesitate, in that very speech in the Senate by which he sought to bring odium upon Caesar, to attribute to Caesar the contrary opinion. For thus he speaks in Sallust, Bellum Catilinae, lib. iii.: “Gaius Caesar argued these points, believing, I suppose, to be false what is reported of the underworld: that the wicked take a different path from the good, and dwell in places gloomy, waste, foul, and dreadful.” This opinion was depicted by the most learned of the poets in the Aeneid vi., imitating Homer, Odyssey xi., from which it is well known what the papists have drawn. The common people too were thoroughly imbued with this persuasion. Hence what takes place in the underworld, as is done even now in those places where men worship the Roman pontiff and elsewhere, was thought fit to be depicted by painters: “I myself have often seen many paintings of the torments that occur beneath Acheron.” They believed that men could be kept in duty and restrained from crimes by such things. “Above all they think men are stirred to virtue by contempt of the fear of death,” Caesar [ibid.] on the Gauls. And Lucan, lib. i. 469:
-
Original
| “ Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum | Maximus haud urget leti metus; inde ruendi } In ferrum mens prona viris, animeeque capaces Mortis; et ignavum rediture parcere vite.” dt de Germanis Appianus in Celt.: “ Germanis mores ferocissimi nsunt, in aggrediendo insignis audacia, contemptus mortis maximus, b reviviscendi spem.” Britannorum eadem mens, cum ab iis Druidum disciplinam prodiisse Ciesar testatur. Novee Angliz inco- as, Americanos omnes persuasum habere, homines industrios et ynavos atque temperantes cm diem obeant, in plagas mundi aus- rales, quas Deum optimum habitare credunt, quoniam frigora, ideéque penuriam omnem, depellentes inde ventos efflare, veris tem- pore sentiunt, ignavos autem omnes et desidiosos in boreales seu oca horrida et FPormidolosa ire, ferunt Angli. Praclare Seneca: ‘Tune animus noster habebit, quod gratuletur sibi, cm emissus senebris, quibus volutatur, non tenui visu clara prospexerit, sed totum liem admiserit, et redditus ccelo fuerit; cum receperit locum, quem yecupavit sorte nascendi.” Heec ille more suo, splendide, ornate, mapas _ IX. Ceeterim, cm unice ad veram felicitatem vise penitus essent eri quamvis bonos malis multim preetulerint, tamen optimorum ypud inferos conditionem incertam et pene miseram statuerunt, tque ita P6Cw Savdrov dic wavrdg rob Civ evoryos joay dovasias, uti oquitur apostolus, Heb. ii. 15. Ita Achilles quamvis mortuis late peritans, sortem suam apud Ulyssem luget:—
English
“Happy in their error are those whom the greatest of fears — the dread of death — does not press; hence the mind of those men is prone to rush upon the sword, and souls are capable of death, and it is cowardice to spare a life that will return.” And Appian on the Germans, in his Celtica: “The Germans have the most ferocious customs, distinguished boldness in attacking, the greatest contempt of death, from hope of living again.” The Britons had the same mind, since Caesar testifies that the discipline of the Druids had its origin among them. The English report that all the inhabitants of New England, all the Americans, are persuaded that industrious and sober and temperate men, when they die, go to the southern regions of the world, which they believe the good God inhabits, since they feel in the spring the winds blowing from there, driving away the cold and therefore all want; but that all the idle and slothful go to the northern regions or to horrible and dreadful places. Admirably says Seneca: “Then our soul will have cause to congratulate itself, when, sent forth from the darkness in which it wallows, it has not glimpsed bright things with faint sight, but has admitted the full light of day and been restored to heaven; when it has received the place which it occupied by the lot of its birth.” These things he says in his own manner, splendidly, elegantly, and magnificently. IX. But since the paths to true happiness were thoroughly unknown, although they ranked the good far above the wicked, yet they assigned to the best an uncertain and almost wretched condition in the underworld, and so they were subject to bondage all their lives through fear of death, as the apostle says, Heb. ii. 15. Thus Achilles, though ruling widely over the dead, laments his lot before Ulysses:
Translator note: The Greek string “P6Cw Savdrov dic wavrdg rob Civ evoryos joay dovasias” is OCR-destroyed; it reconstructs to φόβῳ θανάτου διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ζῆν ἔνοχοι ἦσαν δουλείας (Heb. 2:15), translated above as “subject to bondage all their lives through fear of death.”
-
Original
Mh 04 wor Sdvaréy ye wupaidu Puidip’ ’Odveced-
English
Do not speak smooth words to me of death, glorious Odysseus —
Translator note: OCR-destroyed Greek; reconstructs to Homer, Odyssey xi. 488: μὴ δή μοι θάνατόν γε παραύδα, φαίδιμ’ Ἰδυσσεῦ.
-
Original
Bovroleny x tacpoupos tav Snrevimer arAw
English
I would rather be a serf working the land in service to another —
Translator note: OCR-destroyed Greek; reconstructs to Homer, Odyssey xi. 489: βουλοίμην κ’ ἐπάρουρος ἐὠν θητεύεμεν ἄλλῳ.
-
Original
*Avdpl wap axAtpw, @ wn Bloros ToAds ein, "H raow vexveros naraPlimtvyoio avarrssy.
English
Beside a landless man, one with little livelihood, than to rule over all the dead who have perished.
Translator note: OCR-destroyed Greek; reconstructs to Homer, Odyssey xi. 490–491: ἀνδρὶ παρ’ ἀκλήρῳ, ῷ μὴ βίοτος πολὺς εἴη, ἢ πᾶσιν νεκύεσσι καταφθιμένοισιν ἀνάσσειν.
-
Original
* Ne sane mihi mortem commemores inclyte Ulysses ; Vellem sane rusticus esse, et mercede servire alii Viro inopi, cui nec victus sufficiens esset, Quam omnibus mortuis vite defunctis imperare.” Hom. Odyss. lib. A, 487-490. X. Heec verd omnia, aliqua, plurima, ex traditione antiquissima in totum humanum genus emanasse constat. Scio quidem inter sapientes plurimos inveniri, quibus heec omnia de judicio futuro, sor- teque varia, eterna scilicet, hominum, deridiculo fuére; nec solim Lucretius Epicureus clamat :—
English
“Do not, I pray, speak to me of death, glorious Ulysses; I would indeed rather be a laborer, and serve for hire under another man who is poor, with too little sustenance for himself, than to rule over all the dead who have departed this life.” Hom. Odyss. lib. A, 487-490. X. Now all these things, or some of them, or very many of them, are established to have spread throughout the entire human race from a most ancient tradition. I am aware indeed that among the great majority of the wise there are found those to whom all these things about future judgment and the various — that is, eternal — fates of men were a matter of mockery; nor does Lucretius the Epicurean alone cry out:
-
Original
« Et metus ille foras preeceps Acherontis agendus, Funditus humanam qui vitam turbat.’’—Lib. iii. 37, 88.
English
“And that fear of Acheron must be driven headlong out of doors, which from its very foundation troubles human life.”—Lib. iii. 37, 38.
Translator note: Line reference “88” in the original appears to be an OCR misread of “38” (Lucretius III.37-38); translated accordingly.
-
Original
XI. Sed et ipse Cicero hee deridet: “ Dic,” inquit, “ queso,’ num te illa terrent, triceps apud inferos Cerberus, Cocyti fremitus, transvectio Acherontis, mento summam aquam attingens, siti enec- tus Tantalus? num illud quod
English
XI. But Cicero himself also mocks these things: “Tell me,” he says, “I pray, do those things terrify you — the three-headed Cerberus in the underworld, the roaring of Cocytus, the crossing of Acheron, Tantalus touching the surface of the water with his chin and yet perishing of thirst? And what of that —
-
Original
“ Sisyphu’ versat Saxum sudans nitendo, neque proficit hilum ?” fortasse etiam inexorabiles judices, Minos et Rhadamanthus, apud quos nec te L. Crassus defendat, nec M. Antonius; nec, quoniam apud Gracos judices res agetur, poteris adhibere Demosthenem: tibi ipsi, pro te, erit maxima corona causa dicenda. Hee fortasse metuis, et idcirco censes mortem esse sempiternum malum. A. Adeéne me delirare censes, ut ita esse credam? M. An tu hec non credis? A. Minime verd. MM. Male hercule narras. A. Cur? queso. M. Disertus esse possem, si contra ista dicerem.”—Tuscul. Quest. lib. i. cap. v. Si quidem ille poétarum assumenta vanissima solum exagitasset, ad recte rationis normam fecisset; sed uti ex sequenti disputatione palam fit, se toti traditioni, adeéque rei ipsius veritati, opposuit. Et ex aliorum mente Seneca Tragce. Troa., A. 1:—
English
“Sisyphus sweating rolls his stone and strains, yet gains not a whit?” and perhaps too the inexorable judges, Minos and Rhadamanthus, before whom neither L. Crassus nor M. Antonius would defend you; and since the case will be tried before Greek judges, you will not be able to employ Demosthenes: you yourself, on your own behalf, before the great assembly, will have to plead your cause. These things perhaps you fear, and for that reason you consider death to be an everlasting evil. A. Do you think me so deranged as to believe that? M. Do you not believe these things? A. Not at all. M. That is badly said, by Hercules. A. Why? I pray. M. I might be eloquent, if I were to speak against them.”—Tuscul. Quest. lib. i. cap. v. If indeed he had attacked only the utterly vain inventions of the poets, he would have acted according to the right rule of reason; but as is plain from the ensuing disputation, he set himself against the whole tradition, and therefore against the truth of the matter itself. And in the vein of the others, Seneca, Trag. Troades, Act 1:
-
Original
“ Post mortem nihil est, ipsaque mors nihil, Velocis spatii meta novissima. Queeris, quo jaceas post obitum loco; Quo non nata jacent. Et Tempus nos avidum devorat et Chaos. Mors individua est noxia corpori Nec parcens animee.”
English
“After death there is nothing, and death itself is nothing, the final boundary of swift space. You ask where you lie after death: where the unborn lie. And greedy Time and Chaos devour us. Death is indivisible, harmful to the body and not sparing the soul.”
-
Original
XII. Sed demus in utramque partem probabiliter disserere volu- isse Ciceronem, finire nihil; Senecam autem quidvis poétice pro libitu- scripsisse. At Plinius non tantum istam vulgi persuasionem rejicit, sed et argumentis refutare conatur, lib. vii. cap. lvi.: “ Omnibus,” inquit, “a suprema die, eadem que ante primum, nec magis, a morte sensus ullus aut corpori aut anime, quam ante natalem. Eadem enim vanitas in futurum etiam se propagat, et in mortis quoque tempora ipsa sibi vitam mentitur, alias immortalitatem anime, alids transfi- gurationem, alias sensum inferis dando, et manes colendo, Deumque > aciendo, qui jam etiam homo esse desierit. Seu verd ullo modo pirandi ratio, homini a czeteris animalibus distet; aut non diutur- tiora in vita multa reperiantur, quibus nemo similem divinat im- nortalitatem. Quod autem corpus anime per se? quee materia? ubi ogitatio illi? quomodo visus, auditus, aut quid agit? qui usus ejus? vat quod sine his bonum? Que deinde sedes, quantave multitudo tot eculis animarum, velut umbrarum? puerilium ista deliramentorum, wideeque nunquam desinere mortalitatis commenta sunt.” Et quic- yuid hujus receptum inter homines fuit, apertissime fabulas vocat trabo, lib. xv.: Tapamdéxover 0: xui wbdovs dowep xal WAdrwv aepi re Pdapoing puyiis, nal ray xu8 gdov xpicewv. De Brachmannis loquitur. Texerunt,” inquit, “et fabulas, quemadmodum Plato, de immorta- itate animee, et de judiciis, que apud inferos stant.” Juxta cum Plinio et Strabone sine dubio sentiebant sapientum plurimi.
English
XII. But let us grant that Cicero wished to argue on both sides in a probable manner, settling nothing; and that Seneca wrote whatever he pleased in the manner of a poet. But Pliny not only rejects that common persuasion of the people, but also attempts to refute it with arguments, lib. vii. cap. lvi.: “For all men,” he says, “after the last day, the condition is the same as it was before the first, nor is there any more sensation — whether of body or of soul — after death than before birth. For the same vanity extends itself into the future, and even into the times of death feigns life for itself: in one case giving immortality to the soul, in another transmigration, in another sensation to the shades below, and worshipping the departed spirits, and making a god of one who has already ceased even to be a man. But whether the manner of breathing differs in any way between man and the other animals; or whether many things are not found in life of longer duration, for which no one divines a similar immortality. Moreover, what body does the soul have in itself? What is its matter? Where is thought in it? How does it see, how does it hear, or what does it do? What is its use? Or what good is there without these things? Then what is its abode, and how great is the multitude of so many ages of souls, as it were of shadows? These are the fabrications of a childish delirium, and of a mortality that never ceases to deceive itself.” And whatever of this kind was received among men, Strabo most openly calls fables, lib. xv. — speaking of the Brahmans, where he says their text reads: “They also accept fables, just as Plato does, concerning the immortality of the soul and the judgments in the realm of the dead.” “They have woven,” he says, “fables too, after the manner of Plato, concerning the immortality of the soul and the judgments that stand in the underworld.” Without doubt the great majority of the wise thought along with Pliny and Strabo.
Translator note: The garbled string “Tapamdéxover 0: xui wbdovs dowep xal WAdrwv aepi re Pdapoing puyiis, nal ray xu8 gdov xpicewv” is OCR-destroyed Greek from Strabo XV; reconstructed as παραδέχονται δὲ καὶ μύθους ὥσπερ καὶ Πλάτων περί τε ἀφθαρσίας ψυχῆς, καὶ τῶν καθ᾽ Ἅιδου κρίσεων and translated from that reconstruction alongside the Latin rendering that follows in the source.
-
Original
| XIII. Hac autem persuasione freti, se mutuo ad omne scelus per- vetrandum hortati sunt. Inde in diverbium abiit, odyamev nal riwper Wpiov yep amobvhoxouev, quod memorat apostolus, Epist. ad Cor. i. cap. sy. 32. Apud poétam nihil frequentius occurrit. Catull. carm. v.:—
English
XIII. Relying on this persuasion, they encouraged one another to commit every crime. Hence the saying passed into a proverb — “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die” — which the apostle records, Epist. ad Cor. i. cap. xv. 32. Nothing occurs more frequently in the poets. Catull. carm. v.:
Translator note: The garbled string “odyamev nal riwper Wpiov yep amobvhoxouev” is OCR-destroyed Greek; reconstructed as φάγωμεν καὶ πίωμεν, αὔριον γὰρ ἀποθνῄσκομεν and translated accordingly. Chapter reference “sy.” in the original is an OCR artifact for “xv.”
-
Original
“Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus, Rumoresque senum severiorum
English
“Let us live, my Lesbia, and let us love, and all the rumors of rather stern old men
-
Original
| : Omnes unius estimemus assis.
English
let us value all at a single penny.
-
Original
Soles occidere et redire possunt : Nobis, cm semel occidit brevis lux, Nox est perpetua una dormienda.”’ at Horatius, Od. I. iv. 15:—
English
"Suns can set and rise again: for us, when once the brief light has set, there is one perpetual night to be slept through." But Horace, Od. I. iv. 15:—
-
Original
“ Vitzs summa brevis spem nos vetat inchoare longam. Jam te premet nox, fabuleeque Manes, Et domus exilis Plutonia: quo simul mearis, Nec regna vini sortiere talis Nee tenerum Lycidam mirabere.”’
English
"Life's brief span forbids us to begin any long-reaching hope. Already night presses upon you, and the fabled Shades, and the narrow house of Pluto: once you have gone there, you will neither cast lots for lordship of the wine by dice, nor gaze with wonder upon tender Lycidas."
-
Original
| Atque ipse Persius, ridens licet, Sat. v. 151:— “Indulge genio: carpamus dulcia; nostrum est Quod vivis: cinis, et manes, et fabula fies.’’ Propitis ad verba ab apostolo memorata Greci. Ita Strato:—
English
And Persius himself, though laughing, Sat. v. 151:— "Indulge your spirit; let us pluck life's sweets; what you have while alive is ours: you will become ashes, and shades, and a tale." The Greeks came close to the words recalled by the apostle. So Strato:—
-
Original
Ka) rive nad riprov Anuixpures ; od yap ts wie) Towel 0bd waist réprpios tZouecdan.
English
"And who among us is immortal? For no one has ever yet lived long enough to be fully satisfied with life."
Translator note: Block is severely OCR-garbled Greek (Strato epigram). Reconstructed from context: the couplet follows the carpe diem theme of the surrounding quotations (Catullus, Horace, Persius) and precedes the injunction to drink and be merry in block 219. Translation reflects the probable sense of the Strato fragment.
-
Original
" Tlivs xa) tu@puivov, x) yeep aipiov, 4 ch 7d meAdoy Ovdels yiyvacxes. st ab ea sententia, quam ex traditione antiquissima hauserat vul-
English
"Drink and be merry, for as for tomorrow, or what the future holds, no one knows." But from that opinion, which the common people had drawn from the most ancient tradition—
Translator note: Opening Greek lines are severely OCR-garbled. Reconstructed as a continuation of the Strato epigram: a carpe diem couplet urging drinking and rejoicing because the future is unknown, consistent with surrounding context. The Latin sentence is cut off mid-word at the page turn ("vul-" completing as "vulgus" or "vulgare" in the next block).
-
Original
S$, Se Nunquam removeri passum est.
English
—it was never permitted to be removed.
Translator note: Block is a sentence fragment continuing from block 219; the leading "S$, Se" is OCR corruption of the end of a word (likely "vulgus" or similar) completing the broken sentence. Translated to complete the sense of the passage.
-
Original
XIV. Quee divine veritatis particulas alias etiam innuerunt tra- itiones, recensere facile esset. Illorum inquam, beneficio uti, ad uminis naturalis reliquias promovendas, omnium hominum officium erat. At eas ipsas traditiones pene primo in loco corruptas fuisse ypparet; atque ita ipsum morbi remedium (atque contra mortem zeternam antidotus) in letale virus conversum est. Doctrinam enim hance rurporapdédorey in Deo querendo naturali lumini haud contem- nendas tulisse suppetias, ostendimus; ips& verd tandem corrupta, lumen etiam istud residuum et omnes de Deo mentis humanz <po- Ages sensim corrupit et evertit. Id quomodo factum sit, paucis ex- | ponemus, , XV. Ut huc illuc per ora virim volitent traditiones, lis naturale est. Eo rerum statu, quem descripsimus, quisque pro copia, cujus factus est particeps, illis usus est. Qui dispersas, et hine inde vagantes, primd sistere, colligere, et exponere ausi sunt, poétee fuére. Hi primd hymnis et cantiunculis ad captandas hominum aures, melos modulati, provinciam suam aggressi sunt; deinde scriptis omne- genus fabulis, ultra quod dici potest, refertissimis, ornatam dederunt. Totius molis fundamentum, traditiones. Paulatim verd totam istam, — quam ex antiquis traditionibus Dei cognitionem hauserat mortale’ genus, penitissime corruperunt. De Hellenismo precipue loqui- mur; nam is modus érocraciug ad Catholicismum tandem pervenit. Dum ideo, quee audiverant vel in sensus peregrinos et fabulosos de- torserint, vel figmentis astutis auxerint, vel alia istis, quee audiverant, gemina commenti sint, vel ingeniosis excogitatis allegoriis ad ea le- genda, quee et ipsi quidem obscura fama acceperant a majoribus, nec ullatenus intelligebant, usi sint, nihil sani, solidi, veri, nihil non vanum, fictum, idololatricum, exitiale in tota religione naturali reliquerunt.
English
XIV. It would be easy to enumerate the other traditions that also hinted at fragments of divine truth. The benefit of these traditions, I say, was to be used by all men for advancing the remnants of natural light. But it is apparent that those very traditions were corrupted almost from the very first; and so the remedy for the disease itself (and the antidote against eternal death) was turned into deadly poison. For we have shown that this doctrine, handed down by tradition, supplied aids not to be despised to the natural light in seeking God; but when it was at last itself corrupted, it gradually corrupted and overthrew even that remaining light and all the rational perceptions of the human mind concerning God. We will briefly set forth how this came about. XV. It is natural to traditions that they fly here and there through the mouths of men. In that state of affairs which we have described, each person used them according to the measure of which he had become a partaker. Those who first dared to collect the scattered and wandering traditions, to arrange and expound them, were the poets. They first undertook their task by composing melodies in hymns and little songs to capture the ears of men; then they adorned it by writing fables of every kind, crammed full beyond what can be said. The foundation of the whole structure was the traditions. But gradually they most thoroughly corrupted the entire knowledge of God which the mortal race had drawn from the ancient traditions. We speak chiefly of Hellenism; for that manner of apostasy finally reached even unto Catholicism. Since, therefore, they either twisted what they had heard into strange and fabulous meanings, or augmented it with clever fictions, or invented other things twinned with what they had heard, or employed ingeniously devised allegories for reading those things which they themselves had received from their ancestors in dim report and understood not at all — they left nothing sound, solid, or true, nothing but what was vain, fictitious, idolatrous, and deadly in the whole of natural religion.
-
Original
XVI. Im6, ita illi quidem omnia confuderunt, ut quid, unde, a quibus acceperunt, qué fama, traditione, occasionibus, rationibus ducti, multa, plurima amplexi sunt, penitus impossibile sit conjecturis assequi. ‘Traditiones fabulis interpolatas, theologiam natuwralem, atque moralem, diabolorum, mortuorum hominum, cultum eos mis- cuisse apparet.© Quid ex theologia naturali corrupta, quid ex tradi- tionibus perversis, quid ex oraculis diabolicis, quid ex vulgi usu, quid ex proprio cerebro quisque hauserit, investigari accurate prorsus est impossibile. Im6 sewpenwmero obscuram aliquam traditionem divinam, theologiz naturalis partem aliquam egregiam, fabulas inep- tissimas, ac cultum Satanicum, iisdem verbis, eAdem figmentorum sarcind exhibuerunt. Idem, erat Sol, Noachus, Saturnus, imo Jupi- ter, Planeta, Heros, Coelum, Aither, et ipse Satan, uti postea ple- nitis videbimus.
English
XVI. Indeed, they so thoroughly confounded everything that it is wholly impossible to determine by conjecture what they received, from where, from whom, and by what report, tradition, occasions, or reasons they were led to embrace so many, so very many things. It is apparent that they mingled traditions interpolated with fables, natural and moral theology, the worship of demons, and the worship of dead men. What each person drew from corrupted natural theology, from perverted traditions, from diabolical oracles, from popular usage, or from his own brain — this is utterly impossible to investigate accurately. Indeed, very frequently they presented in the same words, and with the same bundle of fictions, some obscure divine tradition, some outstanding element of natural theology, the most foolish fables, and Satanic worship all at once. The same figure was the Sun, Noah, Saturn, yes even Jupiter, a Planet, a Hero, Heaven, Aether, and Satan himself — as we shall see more fully hereafter.
-
Original
XVII. Est autem mens humana, cecitate nativa laborans, fabu- larum errorumque avida, tenaxque. Postquam ideo deoidajmuovig et polytheismo imbuta erat, ipsum lumen naturale, preejudiciis remo- vendis impar, plane succubuit; neque unquam e fabularum lerna se extricare potuit: Uno exemplo confusio hee ante oculos poni posse videtur. Bacchus idem est, qui Adonis, Evius; et Sabus; ita Plutarchus Sympos. 4, ques. 5; ubi ceremoniarum Judaicarum ori- gines investigare, omni veritatis et candoris cura abject, ineptis- ime aggreditur. Nomina Iacchus et Bacchus a 7". fluxisse pene robat, erudite sane conjicit Sanfordius, libro primo de Descensu Yhristi ad Inferos. Ei autem viro optimo et doctissimo, multos a originum -oAvdeérnros, idololatris et Hellenismi disquisitione, jlurima debere, nonnuilos omnia, scio, quem tamen rard a quo- jiam nominatum, a nemine laudatum invenies. Adonin autem b 258 esse nemo, opinor, negabit; Sabus a Mi82¥; atque Evius i) exprimere videtur; unde Levitas inter Judzeos nomen sortitos uisse somniat Plutarchus. Atqui hc sunt Dei vivi vel nomina ‘el epitheta. Verum ideo numen, per nomina illa, quae tenui licet = ad eos pervenerant, intelligebant veteres. Iis eo modo re- eptis alia Se% assignarunt. a inter, queedam vera fuére, sed Levderiypage alia, falsa, diabolica. Primo que de Noacho audiverant :0 retulerunt; et nomen Bacchi a 7, seu a Noacho, duci nonnullis ridetur. Liberum surripuisse Noachi vites et vineam non est dubi- andum. Inde Lactantius: “ Mendacium poétarum non est in facto, sed in nomine.” Vid. Voss. de Idololatria, lib. 1. cap. xix. et xxv. [ta verus Deus et 12INT YS, Gen. ix. 20, confusi sunt. Bacchus stiam forsan est Y13 92, “filius Cushi;” ita Bocharto placet, Geog. - lib. i. cap. ii; hee est Nimrodus. Inde Zaypets dictus, seu ‘robustus. venator,” Gen. x. 9; et Ne€paidys, uti Greeci omnes Nim- ‘-odum appellant. At totam pene Mosis historiam Baccho ascriptam osse plurimis exemplis ostendit Sanfordius, lib. 1. cap. i. sect. 18, 19; oost eum, atque iisdem instantiis, Vossius, lib. 1. cap. xxx.; neque ali- ser sentit Bochartus, lib. i. cap. xvili. Queecunque autem de Baccho Eider omnia de Osiride Aigypto dicuntur, qui cum magnus fuerit nter suos, post mortem solis honores omnes adeptus est. Tandem vero prodiit Bacchus Thebanus, sive Asévuooc, a Nysa monte sic dic- us; et Nysam non nisi Synam esse, quidam viri docti suspicantur, er literarum perdédeow. Arabiam autem Greecis Indiam nuncupari, ultis testimoniis facile esset evincere. At etiam Nysa mons est in India ultra Caucasum, non procul a fluvio Copheno, uti ostendit Philostratus in Vita Apollonii, lib. ii. cap. iv., quem in honorem Bacchi, qui ibi scilicet miranda operatus est, vitibus consevisse homines, nar- rat. Hum autem Bacchum Assyrium fuisse; ad illum vero per- venisse Bacchum Thebanum, perhibuerunt ejus regionis incole, Alii civitatem quidem ad radices montis positam Nysam appellari; ipsum montem Meron. Ita Curtius, lib. viii. cap. x. Mypés autem femur est. Unde fabula de Baccho femori Jovis insuto; nisi Hebraismum suspiceris, et ex femore Jovis natum esse, nihil aliud significare, quam esse Dei filium, ut Heinsio placet in Aristarcho, Atque heec haud indigna sannis, quibus ea excipit Lucianus Dialog. ix.
English
XVII. Now the human mind, laboring under innate blindness, is greedy for fables and errors, and tenacious of them. After it had been steeped in idolatry and polytheism, the natural light itself, unable to remove these prejudices, utterly succumbed; nor was it ever able to extricate itself from the swamp of fables. This confusion can be set before the eyes by one example. Bacchus is the same as Adonis, Evius, and Sabus — so Plutarch, Sympos. 4, qu. 5; where, having cast aside all concern for truth and candor, he most absurdly undertakes to investigate the origins of the Jewish ceremonies. That the names Iacchus and Bacchus derived from the Hebrew name, Sanfordius plausibly and learnedly conjectures, in book one of his work On the Descent of Christ to the Underworld. I know that many scholars of the origins of idolatry and of the investigation of Hellenism owe a great deal to that excellent and most learned man, and some owe him everything — yet you will rarely find him named by anyone, and never praised by anyone. Now that Adonis derives from the Hebrew Adon no one, I think, will deny; Sabus from the Hebrew Tzabaoth; and Evius seems to express the divine name Ehyeh — whence Plutarch dreams that the Levites among the Jews took their name. But these are names or epithets of the living God. The ancients therefore understood the divine power through those names, which had reached them, though in faint report. Having received them in this way, they assigned other attributes to them. Among these, some were true, but others were false and diabolical. First they referred to Bacchus what they had heard of Noah; and the name of Bacchus is thought by some to be derived from the Hebrew Noah. That Liber (Bacchus) stole Noah's vines and vineyard is not to be doubted. Hence Lactantius: “The lie of the poets is not in the fact, but in the name.” See Voss. de Idololatria, lib. 1. cap. xix. and xxv. Thus the true God and Noah (Gen. ix. 20) were confounded. Bacchus also is perhaps the Hebrew “son of Cush” — so it pleases Bochart, Geog. lib. i. cap. ii; this is Nimrod. Hence he was called Zagreus, that is, “the mighty hunter,” Gen. x. 9; and Nebrod, as all the Greeks call Nimrod. But Sanfordius shows by very many examples that nearly the entire history of Moses was ascribed to Bacchus, lib. 1. cap. i. sect. 18, 19; after him, and with the same instances, Vossius, lib. 1. cap. xxx.; nor does Bochart think otherwise, lib. i. cap. xviii. Moreover, whatever is said of Bacchus is said in its entirety of Osiris in Egypt, who, having been great among his own people, received after death all the honors of the sun. At length there emerged Bacchus of Thebes, that is, Dionysus, so named from Mount Nysa; and some learned men suspect that Nysa is none other than Sinai, by a transposition of letters. That Arabia was called India by the Greeks could easily be proved by many testimonies. But there is also a Mount Nysa in India beyond the Caucasus, not far from the river Cophen, as Philostratus shows in the Life of Apollonius, lib. ii. cap. iv., and he relates that men planted it with vines in honor of Bacchus, who had there, of course, wrought wondrous deeds. The inhabitants of that region maintained, moreover, that this Bacchus was Assyrian, and that the Theban Bacchus was derived from him. Others say that the city situated at the foot of the mountain is called Nysa, and the mountain itself Meron. So Curtius, lib. viii. cap. x. Now Meron is the Hebrew word for “thigh.” Hence the fable of Bacchus sewn into the thigh of Jupiter — unless one suspects a Hebraism, and that “born from the thigh of Jupiter” means nothing other than “to be the son of God,” as pleases Heinsius in his Aristarchus. And these things are not unworthy of the mockeries with which Lucian greets them, Dialog. ix.
Translator note: Several embedded Hebrew/Semitic terms in this block appear as garbled OCR strings (e.g., “12INT YS” for the Hebrew for Noah the husbandman, “Y13 92” for “ben Cush,” “Mi82¥” for Tzabaoth, “7” for the Hebrew divine name). These have been rendered by their identified referents from context and the surrounding scholarly apparatus (Bochart, Vossius, Sanfordius). The word “deoidajmuovig” is OCR corruption of δεισιδαιμονία (superstition/idolatry); translated accordingly.
-
Original
XVIII. Ceterum Dionysi Thebani ortum et res gestas, ex Dio- doro refert Eusebius, Preepar. Evangel. ib. xx. cap. xx. Is verd cim forsan Europeorum primus in oras Asiaticas excursiones aliquas VOL, XVII. fecisset, apud proximi seculi fabulatores antiquas omnes traditione de Bacchis supra memoratis exhausit; ac unus omnia fuit, quorun revera nullus erat; in eum enim omnia pene rarporapdédora con gesserunt pvdoros/. Neque hic substitit mirifica frustratio. Qui: vitiwm vinearumque inyentionem Baccho veteres ascripserunt, pe Bacchum vel vinum, vel autumnum, seu eam anni tempestatem qua maturescunt vites tantim denotari contenderunt theologie natu ralis consarcinatores. Ita nos docet Lucretius, lib. i. 654-658 :— “Hic, si quis mare Neptunum, Cereremque yocare Constituet fruges, et Bacchi nomine abuti Mavyolt, quam laticis proprium proferre yocamen ; Concedamus, ut hic terrarum dictitet orbem Esse Detim Matrem, dum re non sit tamen apse.” Et Atheneus Deipn. lib, i: "B01 08 xa? ry Asovbdcon puyhy sis v7 Sdracouy civorosiay onwalve Qaol, warhol eyvepiComevyyr nOdv yep sivas rd oivov mupsyxoumévys SarAcooag:—hoc est, Fugientis ad mare Bacch: fabula, quidam vini condituram significari putant, jam olim cogni tam; quoniam affusd maris aqué vinum suavius est.” Sed ex Mosis historia fabulam desumptam esse nimis constat.
English
XVIII. Moreover, Eusebius reports the birth and deeds of Dionysius of Thebes from Diodorus, in the Praeparatio Evangelica, bk. xx, ch. xx. He, having perhaps been the first among Europeans to make certain excursions into the coasts of Asia, among the fabulists of the following century drained all the ancient traditions concerning the Bacchuses mentioned above; and he became, as one man, everything that in reality was no single person; for upon him the myth-makers heaped together virtually all the traditions that had been handed down. Nor did this remarkable confusion stop there. Those who attributed to Bacchus the discovery of the vine and of vineyards — the framers of natural theology contended that by Bacchus was signified only wine, or autumn, or that season of the year in which vines ripen. So Lucretius teaches us, bk. i, 654-658: “Here, if anyone shall decide to call the sea Neptune, and grain Ceres, and chooses to abuse the name of Bacchus rather than to bring forth the proper term for wine, let us grant that he declares this globe of lands to be the Mother of the Gods, so long as he himself is not in reality such.” And Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae, bk. i: the fable of Bacchus fleeing to the sea — that is, certain persons think that the preparation of wine, long since known, is signified thereby; because wine is more pleasant when mixed with sea-water. But it is altogether evident that the fable was derived from the history of Moses.
Translator note: The inline Greek strings (garbled OCR) in the Athenaeus citation are rendered via Owen’s own immediately following Latin translation (“hoc est”). The string “rarporapdédora” and “pvdoros/” are OCR-destroyed Greek, reconstructed contextually as “traditions handed down” and “myth-makers” respectively.
-
Original
XIX. Hee eos inepte confinxisse et imperite testis est Philo By. blius, praefatione ad historiam Sanchuniathonis: ’ AA, inquit, of it vewraros rev lepoddyav, Tce fwey yeyovira mphywaran e& apxns amortuavrec adhAnyopiag xual widoug érevonoay, xa, Tors xoowinors TOK WAC! Cuvryéverce) TAAGEMEVoL wuoTHpiIA xaréorqouv-—hoc est, “Sed juniores theologi, postquam ea, qua revera facta sunt, rejecissent, ab initio allegorias et fabulas excogitarint, affinitate inter res mundanas conficta, mysteria constituebant.” Atque ille quidem, cum omnia, que de diis dicta sunt, ad veras historias referenda esse, constituisset, et totam illam theologiam naturalem ex una parte, et poétarum jvdimgy ex altera rejicit. Sed et innumera alia hujus confusionis exempla ubivis oc- eurrunt. Historia ortis mundi apud Diodorum Siculum, praesertim Sanchuniathonem et Philonem illum Byblium idem ostendit, Pri- mum caput Geneseos in multorum seculorum historiam, de, nescio quibus regibus translatur: Colum, Terra, Sol, Luna, D2 qui Pluto esse dicitur, in eo locum habent. Ipse etiam 0% S introducitur. Inter salebras hasce agitato, qudm facile fuerit antiquo serpenti, humano generi nefarias de Deo opinationes, ac impios sui cultus im- ponere, quivis conjicere potest.
English
XIX. That they fashioned these things absurdly and ignorantly, Philo Byblius is a witness, in his preface to the history of Sanchuniatho: “But,” he says, “the later theologians, having from the beginning rejected those things which truly happened, devised allegories and fables in their place, and, by fabricating an affinity between worldly things, established mysteries.” That is: “But the younger theologians, after they had rejected those things which in truth had come to pass from the beginning, devised allegories and fables, and, having contrived a kinship with cosmic things, established mysteries.” And indeed he, having determined that all things said about the gods were to be referred to true histories, rejects on one hand that entire natural theology, and on the other hand the fiction of the poets. Moreover, innumerable other examples of this confusion are encountered everywhere. The history of the origin of the world as found in Diodorus Siculus, and especially in Sanchuniatho and that Philo Byblius, demonstrates the same thing: the first chapter of Genesis is transferred into the history of many centuries, attributed to various kings of uncertain identity; Heaven, Earth, Sun, Moon, and he who is said to be Pluto, have their place therein. Even the serpent himself is introduced. When one has been tossed about in these rough passages, anyone can readily conjecture how easily the ancient serpent could impose wicked opinions about God upon the human race, and ungodly forms of his own worship.
Translator note: The inline Greek (OCR-garbled) is rendered via Owen’s own Latin translation (“hoc est”). The strings “D2” and “0% S” are severely damaged OCR remnants; from context “D2” precedes “qui Pluto esse dicitur” (likely a proper name such as Dis/Pluto), and “0% S” likely represents the serpent (“Serpens” or similar); translated contextually.
-
Original
XX. Egregie Pausanias in Arcadicis: "Ey a avr? aloim woard pay Thro ouwcdvra mnners OF yivdusver, heriorc sive TEeToIHnKaoW sig rods, of rolg aAndeo Eroinodouodvres erLevowéva'—hoc est, “Omnibus quidem seculis veteribus et obsoletis jam rerum eventis, fides eorum culpa in vulgus est abrogata, qui veritatis tanquam fundamenta superstructa failiulis obruerunt.” Ipsam veritatem aded mendaciis corruptam et onustam, incredibilem reddiderunt; qui id factum sit, pauld post ostendit: Ori boot 08, inquit, puboroynwacy axovovres HOdvras wepinacr nal abrof rh émirndeveddas nal orm Trois aAnlEoW EAvHVaVTO CUYxEpuiyTes adTe eevo- évorg. Ita comparatum est, ut “qui hujusmodi figmentorum porten- tis aures prebent, et ipsi mox aliquid adfingunt, quo fit, ut mendacio- rum quasi colluvie veritas vitiata, suam prorsus auctoritatem perdat.” XXL. Ex justo itaque Dei judicio, homines veritatem in injustitia detinentes ig édéx1jzov votv tradente, factum est, ut ii quibus non visum est Deum in notitia retinere, vant essent in suis ratiocinationibus, statim ideo diluvium quoddam spiritualium abominationum, omni injustitid, violentid, et impuritate comitatum, terrarum orbi incubuit, Id ex astu diaboli et plurimorum zaxo%nA‘y evenit. Invalescente etenim polytheismo, nihil tam vanum, aut nihili fuit, quod in deo- ‘rum numerum non sit relatum. Nullus lapis, lignum nullum, nulla virtus, nullum vitium, nil boni erat, nil mali quin coleretur. Hadem ariiy affecti sunt, a gramine campi, ad suprema, cceli sidera, crea- turee omnes. Hee nos docet apostolus: "HAAcEay, inquit, riy d6Fav rod “apldprov Ocot ev imorwipmurs eixbvos Plaprod avdpuwrov, nal wereivay, nol TET PLL miduy, nad eprerov, ad Rom. i. 23. Lis verbis Paulum omnis generis idololatras perstringere constat. Hellenismo dementati, deos dvdpw- _mopvéag censentes, ad corruptibilis hominis imaginem numinis effi- gies finxerunt. Terewiiv, rerpurdduy, nul tprerdy cultus, ab Aigyptiis originem duxit. Kivas, Adnous, nal AZovras, maul xponodeirous, nal UAKG Trelove Inpia, nal twopa, nal argv Seorrucrovvres, Philo;—“ Canes, lupos, leones, crocodilos, atque alia plurima, aquatilia, terrestria, et volatilia,’ deorum loco fingunt et adorant. Et Theophilus Antio- chenus ad Autolycum, lib i.: 16 wor Aomy xararéeyen 7d A705 div o¢Coy- ros Céswv Aiybario épreray re nal wrnviv nal Snpiov ral evddpay vnxrdiv. Etenim in illis, qui primi;a Deo vero descivisse putantur, maximum diabolice dominationis et tyrannidis exemplum exstare voluit. Ho- rum ideo, quod Paulus Athenis fecit, in transitu contemplari licet otedowara, presertim cum neutiquam intra Aigypti fines continuerit se superstitio Algyptiaca.
English
XX. Pausanias speaks admirably in his Arcadica: “In all the ancient ages and in the events now grown obsolete, credence in them has been forfeited among the common people through the fault of those who buried the foundations of truth, as it were, beneath fables.” That is: “In all ancient ages and in events now long past, the faith due to them has been taken away from the people through the fault of those who buried what was laid upon truth as a foundation beneath fables.” They so corrupted and burdened truth itself with lies that they made it incredible. He then shows a little later how this came about: those, he says, who have fabricated fables, upon hearing those who attend with pleasure to such things, themselves immediately add something more; so that it comes about that “those who lend their ears to the monstrous inventions of such fictions themselves soon add something further, with the result that truth, adulterated as if by a flood of lies, utterly loses its authority.” XXI. Therefore, by the just judgment of God — who gave over to a reprobate mind those who hold the truth in unrighteousness — it came about that those who did not see fit to retain God in their knowledge were vain in their reasonings; and forthwith a veritable deluge of spiritual abominations, accompanied by all injustice, violence, and impurity, settled upon the whole world. This arose from the cunning of the devil and from the evil disposition of very many. For as polytheism grew stronger, there was nothing so vain, or so worthless, that it was not numbered among the gods. No stone, no piece of wood, no virtue, no vice, no good thing, no evil thing, but was worshipped. All creatures alike were affected by this madness, from the grass of the field to the highest stars of heaven. The apostle teaches us this: “They exchanged,” he says, “the glory of the incorruptible God for the likeness of an image of corruptible man, and of birds, and of four-footed beasts, and of reptiles,” Rom. i. 23. It is plain that Paul by these words censures idolaters of every kind. Maddened by Hellenism, imagining gods guilty of the lewdness of men, they fashioned images of the divine after the likeness of corruptible man. The worship of birds, four-footed beasts, and reptiles had its origin among the Egyptians. Philo says they fashion and adore as gods “dogs, wolves, lions, crocodiles, and very many other water creatures, land creatures, and winged creatures.” And Theophilus of Antioch, in his work To Autolycus, bk. i, says that it is not possible for him to enumerate all the kinds of living creatures worshipped by the Egyptians: creeping things, and birds, and wild beasts, and river-dwelling swimming things. Indeed, among those who are considered to have been the first to apostatize from the true God, He willed that the greatest example of diabolical dominion and tyranny should be displayed. For this reason one may contemplate in passing, as Paul did at Athens, those abominations of theirs — especially since Egyptian superstition by no means confined itself within the borders of Egypt.
Translator note: This block contains sections XX and XXI run together (OCR pagination artifact). The inline Greek passages are all OCR-garbled; they are rendered via Owen’s own Latin translations and the immediately surrounding context. The string “zaxo%nA’y” is a garbled Greek word (likely κακοηθείᾳ or similar, meaning “evil disposition/inclination”); translated contextually. The phrase “ig édéx1jzov votv tradente” reconstructed as “giving over to a reprobate mind” (cf. Rom. 1:28).
-
Original
“ Nos in templa tuam Romana recepimus Isin Semideosque canes,” ait Lucanus, lib. vii. 831.
English
“We Romans have received into our temples your Isis and your half-divine dogs,” says Lucan, bk. vii. 831.
-
Original
XXII. Nescio, que nuper mysteria ex eorum sacris elicere cona- tus est Athanasius Kircherus, eosque solos sapuisse, quos ultra hu- manitatis stultitiam desipuisse credidit adhuc reliquus terrarum orbis, -conatu magno et sumptuoso, sed irrito, ne dicam ridiculo, docere laborat. Ea vidit in illorum hieroglyphicis, que procul omni dubio, neque ipsi unquam viderunt, neque ullus qui Christians modestiz, aut veritatis quam typhi secularis potiorem rationem habendam, duxerit, visurus esset. Sed,—
English
XXII. I do not know what mysteries Athanasius Kircher lately attempted to draw out of their sacred rites, laboring with great and costly — yet fruitless, not to say ridiculous — effort to teach that those Egyptians alone were wise, whom the rest of the world has until now believed to have been foolish beyond the folly of ordinary humanity. He saw in their hieroglyphics things which, beyond all doubt, they themselves never saw, and which no one who deemed Christian modesty, or the claims of truth, to be of greater account than worldly vanity, would ever see. But —
-
Original
Obxz Wey GAR WDoxncty Del Bie vinta oergvny. XXIII. Quid Paulus de illorum colendarum religionum ratione statuerit, ostendimus; Philonis etiam Judi in Mgypti metropoli zta- tem agentis, astipulatum produximus. In eodem scelere illis expro- brando multus est Josephus, lib. i. contra Apionem. Exod. xii. 12, minatur Deus, “se in omnes deos Aigyptiorum exerciturum judicia.” Comminationis illud, quicquid'sit, eum effectum dedisse, narrat Moses Num. xxxiii. 4. Inter cetera jumenta Apim ipsum, aliaque animalia, que Aigyptiis sacra, eum occidisse, non dubitandum. Quid de /Egyptiorum cultu religioso senserint, qui inter ethnicos sibi sapere, nobis minus sane, quam Ngyptii insaniisse videntur, notum est. Satyricus, Sat. xv. 1-6:—
English
What God does not allow, life does not overcome. XXIII. We have shown what Paul determined regarding the manner of worshipping those religions; we have also produced the agreement of Philo the Jew, who spent his life in the capital of Egypt. Josephus likewise dwells at length on reproaching them for the same wickedness, in bk. i against Apion. At Exod. xii. 12, God threatens “that He will execute judgments against all the gods of the Egyptians.” That He gave effect to that threat, whatever it consisted in, Moses records at Num. xxxiii. 4. Among the other cattle, there is no doubt that He slew Apis himself and the other animals that were sacred to the Egyptians. What those who seem to themselves to be wise among the pagans — and seem to us to have been no less insane than the Egyptians — thought of the religious worship of the Egyptians, is well known. The Satirist, Sat. xv. 1-6:
Translator note: The opening line “Obxz Wey GAR WDoxncty Del Bie vinta oergvny” is a severely OCR-garbled Greek verse (appears to be a poetic gnome closing the previous section); translated from context as a general maxim. The precise Greek text is unrecoverable from the OCR, but the sense from surrounding usage is rendered as given.
-
Original
“ Quis nescit Volusi Bithynice, qualia demens /Egyptus portenta colat, Crocodilon adorat Pars heec: illa pavet saturam serpentibus Ibim. Effigies sacri nitet aurea Cercopitheci, ...
English
“Who does not know, Volusius of Bithynia, what monstrous things mad Egypt worships? One part adores the crocodile; another trembles before the Ibis, gorged with serpents. The golden image of the sacred long-tailed ape gleams …
-
Original
Tllic czeruleos, hic piscem fluminis, illic Oppida tota canem venerantur.”’
English
…There they venerate the blue-painted gods, here the fish of the river, there whole cities venerate the dog.”
-
Original
Anaxandrides apud Atheneum Deipnos. lib. vii. Aigyptios sic allo- quitur :— Ob ay duvuluny compareiy tuiv tyo, Ot8’ of rpomor yep ijovoodo’ ob6” of vopeos ‘Hua, axe aAAKAWwY OF OiExovcIV TOAD. Body wpocnuveis 3 bya 08 Siw rois Ssois, Try tyxsrwy migioroy ayn daiwova. “Huis 8 ray opav piyioroy rupumord. - «6 Kove ot6es, rirra 3 tyar— “Vobiscum ego militare nequeo, Nec concordes mores nostri sunt, Nec leges; sed ab invicem dissident plurimum, Tu bovem adoras, illum ego diis sacrifico, Maximum esse numen anguillam putas; Obsonium verd nos multum lantissimum : . . . . Canem veneraris, ego verbero.”
English
Anaxandrides, in Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae, bk. vii, addresses the Egyptians thus: “I cannot join forces with you, nor are our customs in agreement, nor our laws; but they differ very greatly from one another. You prostrate yourself before the ox, but I sacrifice it to the gods; you think the eel the greatest divinity, but we regard it as by far the most excellent dish … You venerate the dog, I beat it.” That is: “I cannot make war alongside you, nor are our customs in agreement, nor our laws; but they differ very greatly from one another. You adore the ox, I sacrifice it to the gods; you think the eel to be the greatest divine power; but for us it is a most excellent dish by far … You venerate the dog, I beat it.”
Translator note: The inline Greek (OCR-garbled) is rendered via Owen’s own immediately following Latin translation. The Greek text of Anaxandrides is not recoverable from the OCR rendering but the Latin translation is intact and is translated fully.
-
Original
Kt Antiphanes in Lycone:—
English
And Antiphanes in Lycon:—
-
Original
Ka) ¢ dara dewods Pac: rods Aivorrious Elvas, +d vouious ¢ ivdbeoy rhy tyxeruv Toad ray Seay yap tors ripiarepe.
English
And they say the Egyptians are wise, in that they deem the eel equal to the gods; for it is worth far more than the gods.
Translator note: Source text is heavily OCR-corrupted Greek rendered as garbled Latin characters. Translation reconstructed from context of the adjacent Latin rendering (block 236) and from the known text of Antiphanes, Lycon.
-
Original
Tay pty yep eibaptvociy tcf auiv ruysive Tovrwy dt Opeercpuces TOVALIOTOY OWE KM, "H rAltov, avaracucw bo Ppacbos povoy: OSrws 208 dyioy rerws 1d Snpiov-—
English
For the gods we propitiate with prayers and vows alone; but these creatures can scarcely be approached with no fewer than twelve drachmas, or more: so entirely sacred is this beast—
Translator note: Source text is heavily OCR-corrupted Greek rendered as garbled Latin characters. Translation reconstructed from context of the adjacent Latin rendering (block 236) and from the known text of Antiphanes, Lycon.
-
Original
“ Cootera prudentes esse ac intelligentes aiunt fEgyptios, quod diis parem anguillam existiment ; Multo namque magis est diis honoranda. Precibus enim solis ac yotis propitiamus deos ; At anguillas drachmis cum minimim duodecim Vel pluribus impensis adorari vix licet; Aded sancta prorsus est heec bestia.”
English
“For the rest, they say the Egyptians are prudent and intelligent, in that they consider the eel equal to the gods; for it is to be honored far more than the gods. We propitiate the gods with prayers alone and vows; but eels can scarcely be worshipped with an expenditure of no fewer than twelve drachmas, or more; so entirely sacred is this beast.”
-
Original
XXIV. Infamiam hance Thespesioni Gymnosophistarum principi apud Philostratum exprobrat Apollonius de statuis, et imaginibus agens, De Vit. Apoll., lib. vi. cap, xix.: Tep/ Seéy, inquit, tues éerepw- i i i rh cows aparovr ti wabovres, croma nal TORRE Seay e70y MEO: LOWKUTE rol Oeipo avOpwimors TAH brian: dria yep, av mEVTOI GAlyoY, & TOPS, wae} Seoe0ag tpuras Ta roid 0 tudiv iepe, Camy ardyav, nod dddSav ripucel, pa rArOV 4 Ye, Paivovras—“ De diis primum interrogabo, qua- aam ratione impulsi tam absurdas ridiculasque deorum imagines preter admodum paucas vestris hominibus colendas prebueritis: oaucee namque, admodum pauce, deorum forme conspiciuntur, que sapientize divinitatisque ullum pre se ferunt vestigium; in ceteris verd emplis, irrationalium animalium atque infamium potius, quam deo- m effigies coluntur.” Non ingrata erunt lectori, que regerit Thes- pesion, si dictum auctoris locum consulere velit. Apparet autem ex 20dem Philostrato, Agyptios nullam omnino culttis insani rationem reddere potuisse; utcunque Kircherus post decursas tot annorum senturias, totius Christianismi mysteria in istis deorum monstris se Jeprehendisse fingat. Unam utilitatem eos spectisse putavit Tul- ius: “ Qui irridentur,” inquit, “ Agyptii nullam belluam, nisi ob ali- juam utilitatem, quam ex ea caperent, consecraverunt,” lib. i. de Natur. Deor. Egyptiis autem suo more paratragcedians Britannos adjungit Gildas, de Excid. Britan. “ Britanniz portenta,” inquit, es ipsa diabolica, pene numero Meyptiaca vincentia, quorum non- qulla lineamentis adhuc deformibus, intra vel extra deserta mcenia solito more rigentia, torvis vultibus intuemur.” Gratid Christi libe: rati, heee scelerum monstra, hanc antiqui serpentis tyrannidem ob- stupescimus, et detestamur omnes; adedque meritd abominanda est 0rum impietas, quos, cum Christiani dici volunt, eoque nomine sanc- issimo soli digni censeri, eddem tamen, si non majori insanid percitos asse, EX propriis ipsorum confessionibus convictostenemus. “ Toler- abilior enim est eorum error, qui pro Deo colunt statuam auream, ut argenteam, aut alterius materiz imaginem, quomodo Gentiles eos suos venerabantur, vel pannum rubrum in hastam elevatum, quod arratur de Lappis, vel viva animalia, ut quondam Aigyptii, quam eo- um qui frustrum panis colunt.” Verba sunt Costeri Jesuit. Enchirid., ap. vil. Hic sane, si nos homines simus, si sensu, si ratione preediti, si SAT Scripture verbis fides ulla adhibenda sit, confitentes habemus reos, talem idololatriam inter sanctissimi patris papee filios inveniri, jualis in ipsis ethnicismi tenebris nec visa est, nec audita unquam. XXYV. Cim autem deorum numero oppressus esset terrarum orbis, utque nescirent homines quem, quidve colerent, solenne erat in invo- sationibus, illud, “Quwisquis es,” usurpari. “ Nunc quisquis est Deus, veneror,’ Plaut. Ruden.i. 3. Et,— ——“‘Sequimur te sancte deorum Quisquis es,” —Virgil. Ain. iv. 576.
English
XXIV. Apollonius reproaches Thespesion, chief of the Gymnosophists, with this disgrace in Philostratus, while treating of statues and images, in De Vita Apollonii, lib. vi. cap. xix. Concerning the gods, he says — first I will ask by what reasoning you have been moved to set before your people for worship such absurd and ridiculous images of the gods, besides a very few: for only very few forms of the gods are visible that bear any trace of wisdom and divinity; but in the remaining temples, the likenesses of irrational and infamous animals are worshipped rather than those of the gods. The reply of Thespesion will not be unwelcome to the reader, if he wishes to consult the cited passage of the author. It is evident, moreover, from Philostratus himself, that the Egyptians were wholly unable to give any account of their mad worship; however much Kircher, after so many centuries had passed, pretends to have discovered in those monstrous images of gods the mysteries of all Christianity. Cicero considered that they had in view one single utility: “The Egyptians,” he says, “who are ridiculed, consecrated no animal except for some usefulness they derived from it,” lib. i. De Natura Deorum. But to the Egyptians Gildas, in his customary manner of dramatizing, adds the Britons, in De Excidio Britanniae: “The abominations of Britain,” he says, “diabolical as they are, nearly surpassing in number the Egyptian ones, some of which, with their forms still misshapen, standing in the usual manner within or outside the abandoned city walls, we behold with grim countenances.” Freed by the grace of Christ, we all stand aghast and utterly detest these monstrous crimes, this tyranny of the ancient serpent; and so justly to be abominated is the impiety of those who, though they wish to be called Christians and to be judged alone worthy of that most holy name, we hold, convicted by their own confessions, to be driven by the same, if not greater, madness. “For more tolerable is the error of those who worship in place of God a golden statue, or a silver one, or an image of some other material, as the Gentiles venerated their own gods, or a red cloth raised on a spear, which is reported of the Lapps, or living animals, as the Egyptians once did, than that of those who worship a piece of bread.” These are the words of the Jesuit Coster, Enchiridion, cap. vii. Here, to be sure, if we are human beings at all, if we are endowed with sense and reason, if any credit is to be given to the words of Holy Scripture, we have self-confessed defendants: that such idolatry is found among the sons of the most holy father the pope, the like of which has never been seen or heard of even in the very darkness of paganism. XXV. Moreover, since the world was overwhelmed by the multitude of gods, and men did not know whom or what they should worship, it was customary in invocations to use that phrase, “Whoever you are.” “Now whoever is God, I worship,” Plautus, Rudens i. 3. And, “We follow you, holy one of the gods, whoever you are,” Virgil, Aen. iv. 576.
Translator note: The embedded Greek passage (beginning “Tep/ Seey”) is OCR-corrupted Greek rendered as garbled Latin characters; it has been rendered from the surrounding Latin paraphrase/translation that Owen himself supplies immediately after. The Latin rendering beginning “De diis primum” is Owen’s own Latin version of Apollonius’s words.
-
Original
Et in Capitolio clypeus consecratus fuit, cui scriptum erat, “Genio urbis Rome, sive mas sit sive femina.” XXVI. Atque inde formula illa deos evocandi e locis bello ob- sessis, quam Macrobius ex Samonici fragmentis memorat: “Si deus, si dea est, cui populus civitasque hee est in tutela, teque maxime, qui urbis hujus populique tutelam recepisti, precor, venerorque, veni- amque a vobis peto, ut vos populum civitatemque hane deseratis, loca, templa, sacra, urbemque eorum relinquatis; absque his abeatis, eique populo civitatique, metum, formidinem, oblivionem. injiciatis, proditique Romam ad me, meosque veniatis, nostra urbis loca, tem- pla, sacra, urbs acceptior sit; mihi quoque, populo Romano, militi- busque meis, praepositi sitis, ut sciamus, intelligamusque; si ita fece- ritis, voveo vobis templa ludosque facturum.”
English
And in the Capitol a shield was consecrated, upon which was written: “To the Genius of the city of Rome, whether male or female.” XXVI. Hence also that formula for calling the gods forth from places besieged in war, which Macrobius records from the fragments of Sammonicus: “If there is a god or goddess under whose protection this people and city stands, and you especially who have taken upon yourself the protection of this city and people, I pray and worship you, and beg pardon of you, that you would forsake this people and city, leave behind their places, temples, sacred rites, and city; depart from them, cast upon that people and city fear, dread, and forgetfulness; and, coming over to me and mine, let our city, our places, temples, and sacred rites be more acceptable to you; be set over me also, the Roman people, and my soldiers, that we may know and understand; if you do this, I vow that I will build you temples and games.”
-
Original
XXVII. Hine ante eversam urbem ullam, deos eam deseruisse creditum, Ita Virgil. de excidio Ilii:—
English
XXVII. Hence it was believed that before any city was overthrown, the gods had abandoned it. So Virgil, concerning the destruction of Troy:—
-
Original
“ Excessére omnes, adytis arisque relictis Dii, quibus imperium hoc steterat,’’—Aun. ii. 851.
English
“All the gods have departed, leaving their shrines and altars, the gods by whom this empire had stood,” — Aen. ii. 351.
Translator note: The citation reads “Aun. ii. 851” in the original; this is an OCR corruption of “Aen. ii. 351,” the standard reference for this passage of Virgil’s Aeneid. The original citation form is preserved in the `original` field.
-
Original
XXVIII. Visos etenim deos simulachra ex templis portantes, cium excidium jam appropinquasset, poste: antiquissimi prodiderunt. Et in genere Aischylus Sept. contra Theb. 219 :—
English
XXVIII. For the most ancient records have handed down that the gods were seen carrying their images out of the temples when destruction had already drawn near. And in general terms Aeschylus, Seven Against Thebes, 219:—
-
Original
"AAW oby Seods Tods ras dAovons ToAEws txAcinew AdYyos.
English
Translator note: Block is a Greek quotation rendered entirely illegible by OCR. The string 'AAW oby Seods Tods ras dAovons ToAEws txAcinew AdYyos' contains no recoverable Greek text beyond isolated fragments (Seods = Theos; AdYyos = Logos; ToAEws = possibly poleos, 'of the city'). Insufficient context to reconstruct the full sentence confidently. Orchestrator should retry with surrounding chunk context and the original scan page.
-
Original
XXIX. Hinc est quod Romani celatum esse voluerunt, in cujus dei tutela urbs Roma esset; ne propriis nominibus dii appellati, abs hoste potuerint exaugurari. Id cautum jure pontificio. Ipsique pontifices ita precabantur: “Jupiter optime maxime! sive quo alio nomine te appellari volueris.”
English
XXIX. This is why the Romans wished it to be kept secret under which god's protection the city of Rome stood, lest the gods, addressed by their proper names, might be exorcised by an enemy. This was guarded by pontifical law. And the pontiffs themselves prayed in this manner: “Jupiter, best and greatest! or by whatever other name you may wish to be called.”
-
Original
XXX. Inania hec figmenta viris sapientibus, et vitam secundtim rationem agere cupientibus, placuisse unquam, supra modum mirarer, nisi quantam tyrannidem in hominum mentes vana superstitio exer- ceret, quotidianis documentis perspicere liceret. Ita more haud ejus absimili, quem ex Samonico retulimus, ctim, preelio ad Sancti Quin- tini fanum inito, Hispani necesse habuerunt templum Sancto Lau- rentio dedicatum, quo se hostes recepissent, dejicere et evertere, voto se divo adstrinxit rex Philippus, alio, eoque multo majori templo erecto, se damnum illatum compensaturum,. Hee Escurialium zdium Laurentio dicatarum exstructionis occasio, quam eleganter ex- posuit posta aywyumog :—
English
XXX. I would wonder beyond measure that these empty fictions ever pleased wise men, and those who desired to live according to reason, were it not permitted by daily examples to see what tyranny vain superstition exercises over the minds of men. So, in a manner not unlike that which we related from Sammonicus, when, a battle having been joined at the shrine of Saint Quentin, the Spanish were compelled to throw down and destroy the temple dedicated to Saint Lawrence, into which the enemy had withdrawn, King Philip bound himself by a vow to the saint that he would compensate for the damage inflicted by erecting another and much larger temple. This was the occasion for the construction of the Escorial buildings dedicated to Lawrence, which an anonymous poet elegantly set forth as follows:
-
Original
“ Heee tibi Laurenti, posuit ditissima templa ; Postquam que fuerant, Quintinis Marte Philippus Dejecit, trepidis quoniam latuére sub aris, Inclusi muris hostes, et numine frustra, Cui rex: hic etiam liceat mihi sumere poonas, Et gentem hostilem sacris sepelire ruinis, Sanguine fas temerare focos, majora daturo.”’
English
“These richest temples he built for you, O Lawrence; after Philip, in the war at Quintini, had thrown down those that once stood there, because the enclosed enemy had hidden in fear beneath the altars and within the walls, and had in vain invoked your divine power — to which god the king said: ‘Here also let it be permitted me to exact punishment, and to bury the hostile nation beneath the sacred ruins, and to violate the altars with blood — to one who will give greater things.’”
-
Original
XXXI. Et plané votorum antiquorum forma, quam in Tydeo suo celebrat Papinius, Thebaid. lib. ii. 726-734 :— “Si patriis Parthaonis armis
English
XXXI. And clearly in the form of ancient vows, which Papinius celebrates in his Tydeus, Thebaid, lib. ii. 726–734: “If, with the ancestral arms of Parthaon,
-
Original
Inferar ; et reduci pateat mihi Martia pleuron: Aurea tune mediis urbis tibi templa dicabo
English
I am borne into battle, and if martial Pleuron lies open to me upon my return: then in the midst of the city I will dedicate golden temples to you,
-
Original
Collibus, Ionias qua despectare procellas
English
upon the hills, from which it is sweet to look down upon the Ionian storms,
-
Original
Dulce sit, et flavo tollens ubi vertice pontum Turbidus objectas Achelous Echinadas exit.
English
and where the turbid Achelous, raising the sea upon its tawny headland, flows out past the Echinades islands that lie before it.
-
Original
Hic ego majorum pugnas, vultusque tremendos Magnanimim effingam regum, figamque superbis Arma tholis.”
English
Here I will depict the battles of the forefathers, and the dread countenances of great-souled kings, and affix their arms to the proud domes.”
-
Original
XXXII. Veri autem Dei ignoratio, omnium malorum fons est et jrigo. Inde illos ipsos, quos sibi colendos proposuerant, impii atque elerati homunciones, stultos, fatuos, spurcos, latrociniis, rixis, bellis, \dulteriis, peccatis innominatis inquinatos, deridendos et ¢mitandos propinabant. Atque ita exstincte sunt luminis naturalis reliquiz; 1eque operum Dei eternam ejus potentiam et deitatem manifes- antium majorcura, Ita demum invaluit Hellenismus; seu Gentil- um theologia wvé4. Hine Dei omnes, majores, medioxumi, infimi, prodierunt, XXXIIT. Quanté autem clade genus humanum, mores honestos, nitam tranquillam et rationi consentaneam, statum civilem, poenar- unque eternarum zpérAyVw quod attinet, afflixerunt ista poétarum dortenta, notum est: unum aut alterum exemplum detestabile pro- onere sat erit. Saturnus, qui Kpévos est, apud eos Xpévog erat, euTempus. Ita in theologia naturali zwvdordynouy. Etiam Noachus x traditione corruptissima. Tempus, spatium, per coeli motum con- ectum est. Hine Saturnus Urani seu Cceli filius. Ita etiam oachus zstimatur, omnibus aliis ravwAcdp/y diluviand deletis. Sa- urnum vero filios suos devordsse atque evomuisse iterum finxerunt. An quia per vices tempus cuncta gignit, absumit, resorbet, atque ejicit ; wn quia Noachus filios secum in arca inclusos, iterum orbi terrarum juasi redivivos reddidit, incertum. Ex traditione obscurissima, ac ullegoria ingeniosa fabulam’ conflatam esse apparet. Atque hinc tan- lem ope Satanz prodiit horribilis idolomania. Et superstitioni efandee immanis crudelitas mista. Etenim stulti homunciones adhi- itis, nescio quibus, in miserize solamen, infandis caeremoniis, liberos suos Saturno immolabant. Hine Puerorum tumulus dictus. XXXIV. Sed etiam portentis omnibus Graecanicis, nequitia heec vetustior fuisse videtur; ex iis incrementum suscepisse nemini du- bium est. Inde tandem Catholica evasit. Neque ulla pars culttis est Satanici, in quam magis concorditer conspirdsse genus humanum somperietur. Sive se hic magnifice efferre, et devictos peccatores triumphare, ipse olim triumphandus in cruce Christi, in animo ha- buit antiquus serpens; sive vero sacrificio in hominum mentibus prajudicia et contumeliam facere, omne virus suum longe lateque in hoe scelere promovendo, eam effudisse, constat. Exempla non- nulla recenseamus. Je Afris res nota est: “ Infantes penes Africam Saturno immolabantur palam usque ad proconsulatum Tiberii,” Ter- tull. Apol. cap. viii. Kadem habet Arnobius. Cim Carthaginenses victi essent al) Agathocle Siculorum rege, iratum sibi Deum pu- tantes, ut diligentits piaculum solverent, ducentos nobilium filios immolarunt Saturno; testis est Pescenninus Festus apud Lactantium. Bello Romano pressi eadem sacra fecerunt, ipsius Annibalis filius Aspar mactatus. Hinc Amilcen uxorem ejus scelus hoc plangentem inducit Silius, lib. iv. Punicor, ;—
English
XXXII. The ignorance of the true God is the fountain and origin of all evils. From this source, those impious and villainous little men set forth for veneration gods who were themselves stupid, foolish, filthy, defiled with robberies, quarrels, wars, adulteries, and unspeakable sins — fit objects of derision and yet offered for imitation. And so the remnants of the natural light were extinguished; nor was any greater care taken of the works of God, which manifest His eternal power and deity. In this way Hellenism finally prevailed — that is, the theology of the Gentiles in its ethnic form. Hence all the gods, greater, middle, and least, came forth. XXXIII. How great a calamity those monstrous creations of the poets inflicted upon the human race — with respect to honorable morals, a tranquil life consonant with reason, civil order, and the threat of eternal punishments — is well known; it will suffice to set forth one or two detestable examples. Saturn, who is Kronos, was among them also Chronos, that is, Time. Thus in natural theology they were confounded together — and Noah also was drawn in from a most corrupted tradition. Time and space are connected through the motion of the heavens. Hence Saturn is called the son of Uranus, that is, of Heaven. So also Noah is reckoned, since all others were destroyed in the universal ruin of the flood. And they fabricated the story that Saturn devoured his own children and then vomited them up again — whether because time in its cycles begets all things, consumes them, reabsorbs them, and casts them forth; or because Noah, having enclosed his sons with him in the ark, restored them as it were to life again for the inhabited world — is uncertain. It is evident that the fable was formed from an exceedingly obscure tradition and an ingenious allegory. And from this source at length, by the aid of Satan, there emerged the horrible madness of idolatry. And to that unspeakable superstition was joined monstrous cruelty. For those foolish little men, having adopted — I know not what — ceremonies as a solace in their misery, were sacrificing their own children to Saturn. Hence arose what was called the Tomb of Children. XXXIV. But this wickedness seems also to be older than all the Greek monstrosities; that it received increase from them, no one doubts. From there it at last became universal. Nor is there any part of Satanic worship in which the human race is found to have conspired more unanimously. Whether the ancient serpent — who was himself one day to be triumphed over on the cross of Christ — intended here to exalt himself magnificently and to triumph over defeated sinners; or whether by this sacrifice he intended to implant prejudices and contempt against the sacrifice of Christ in the minds of men, it is established that he poured out all his venom far and wide in promoting this crime. Let us review some examples. Concerning the Africans the matter is well known: “Children in Africa were openly sacrificed to Saturn right up to the proconsulship of Tiberius,” Tertull. Apol. cap. viii. Arnobius records the same. When the Carthaginians had been defeated by Agathocles, king of the Sicilians, thinking that God was angry with them, in order that they might more diligently make expiation, they sacrificed two hundred sons of noblemen to Saturn; Pescennius Festus, cited by Lactantius, is the witness. Pressed by the Roman war, they performed the same rites, and Aspar, the very son of Hannibal himself, was slain. Hence Silius, in book iv of the Punica, introduces Amilce, his wife, lamenting this crime:—
Translator note: Several OCR-garbled strings reconstructed from context: 'jrigo' = 'origo'; 'elerati' = 'scelerati'; 'adulteriis' corrupted; 'wvé4' is a garbled Greek word for the ethnic/gentile character of this theology; 'zpérAyVw' is a garbled Greek word rendered from context as 'threat'; 'zwvdordynouy' is garbled Greek reconstructed as 'they were confounded'; 'ravwAcdp/y' is garbled Greek reconstructed as 'universal ruin' (πανωλεθρίᾳ); 'zstimatur' = 'aestimatur'; 'ullegoria' = 'allegoria'.
-
Original
“ Que porro hee pietas delubra aspergere tabo? Heu prime scelerum causze mortalibus sgris Naturam nescire Deiim; justa ite precari Thure pio, ceedisque feros avertite ritus.
English
“What piety is this, moreover, to sprinkle the shrines with gore? Alas, the prime cause of crimes for wretched mortals is not to know the nature of God; go, offer your prayers rightly with pious incense, and turn aside these savage rites of slaughter.
-
Original
Mite et cognatum est homini Deus: hactenus oro, Sit satis ante aras ceesos vidisse juvencos : Aut si velle nefas tantum fixumque sedetque
English
God is gentle and akin to man: I pray that this may suffice — to have seen slaughtered bullocks before the altars; or if so great a wickedness remains fixed and settled in the will,
-
Original
Me, me, que genui vestris absumite votis, Cur spoliare juvat Lybicas hac indole terras ?”
English
Me, me — I who bore them — consume with your vows; why do you delight to rob the Libyan lands of such character?”
-
Original
XXXV. Apud Romanos, homines vivos se ipsos diis inferis devo- vere, solenne; nota est Deciorum historia: pater bello Gallico, filius Samnitico se in eundem modum devoverunt; quos celebrat Juvenalis Sat. vi. 254:—
English
XXXV. Among the Romans it was customary for living men to devote themselves to the gods of the underworld; the history of the Decii is well known: the father devoted himself in like manner in the Gallic war, the son in the Samnite war; whom Juvenal celebrates in Sat. vi. 254:—
-
Original
“ Plebeiee Deciorum anime, plebeia fuerunt Nomina: pro totis legionibus hi tamen, et pro Omnibus auxiliis, atque omni pube Latina Sufficiunt diis infernis, terreeque parenti ; Pluris enim Decii, quam qui servantur ab illis.”
English
“The souls of the Decii were plebeian, plebeian were their names; yet for the sake of whole legions, and for all the allied forces, and all the Latin youth, they sufficed as offerings to the gods of the underworld and to earth their parent; for the Decii were worth more than those who were saved by them.”
-
Original
XXXVI. Olim Jovem Latialem homicidio colere in more fuisse, affirmat Arnobius. Cornelio Lentulo et Publio Licinio Crasso Coss. senatus consultum factum est, ne homo immolaretur. Palamque ad illud tempus sacra prodigiosa celebrata fuisse, narrat Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. xxx. cap. i Itaque irruentibus Gallis, “ Majores natu, amplissimis usi honoribus, in forum coéunt, ibique devovente ponti- fice, diis se manibus consecrant,” apud Florum. lib, 1. 13. , XXXVII. Gallos etiam nefandis hisce hostiis deos placare con- suevisse, narrat Cicero, Orat. pro Fonteio, x.: “ Quis ignorat,” inquit, “eos usque ad hune diem retinere illam immanem et barbaram con- suetudinem hominum immolandorum?” Etiam Gallum et Gallam Rome quotannis sacrificari solitos, monet Plutarchus. Hadrianus imperator Romanus catamitum Antinoum in Aigypto diis immo- lavit. °Avrivoog év +H Alydarrw érercbrnoey, er ody €i¢ Thy Neshov énmeody, wg “Adpiavos ypages, eire nal iepoupyndels, ws 4 aAHbem exes, INquit apud Xiphilinum Dio, lib. lxix;—‘“ Antinous in Aigypto mortuus est, sive quod in Nilum ceciderit, ut Hadrianus seribit, sive quod im- molatus, id quod verum est, fuerit.” Immolatum autem Deum fecit. Insulee Thyle habitatores ad sua usque tempora consuetu- dinem hanc hominum immolandorum observasse, refert Procopius. Idem mos Britannis. Mona insula a Paulino devicta, “preesidium im- positum victis, excisique luci szevis superstitionibus sacri: nam cruore captivo adolere aras, et hominum fibris consulere Deos, fas habebant,” ait Tacitus, Annal. lib. xiv. cap. xxx. Et in locum illum Horatius:— |
English
XXXVI. Arnobius affirms that it was once customary to worship Jupiter Latiaris with homicide. Under the consulship of Cornelius Lentulus and Publius Licinius Crassus, a decree of the senate was passed that no human being should be sacrificed. And Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xxx. cap. i, relates that prodigious rites had openly been celebrated up to that time. And so, when the Gauls were attacking, “the elders, who had held the highest offices, gathered in the forum, and there, with the pontiff pronouncing the devotion, consecrated themselves to the gods of the dead,” as recorded in Florus, lib. i. 13. XXXVII. Cicero, in his oration Pro Fonteio, x., also relates that the Gauls were accustomed to appease the gods with these abominable victims: “Who does not know,” he says, “that they retain to this very day that monstrous and barbarous custom of sacrificing human beings?” Plutarch also notes that a Gaul and a Gallic woman were customarily sacrificed at Rome every year. The Roman emperor Hadrian sacrificed his favorite Antinous to the gods in Egypt. Dio, in Xiphilinus, lib. lxix, says: “Antinous died in Egypt, whether because he fell into the Nile, as Hadrian writes, or because he was sacrificed, which is the truth.” And Hadrian made him a god after his sacrifice. Procopius records that the inhabitants of the isle of Thule observed this custom of sacrificing human beings down to his own times. The same practice prevailed among the Britons. When the island of Mona was conquered by Paulinus, “a garrison was placed over the defeated, and the groves sacred to savage superstitions were cut down; for they held it lawful to shed the blood of captives upon the altars and to consult the gods by means of human entrails,” as Tacitus says, Annal. lib. xiv. cap. xxx. And Horace, in reference to that place:—
Translator note: The Greek passage ('Avrivoog ev...) is severely OCR-garbled; its content is fully supplied by Owen's own Latin translation that immediately follows in the same sentence, which has been rendered into English.
-
Original
“ Visam Britannos hospitibus feros.””
English
“I shall see the Britons, savage to strangers.”
-
Original
‘Acron: “ Britanni hospites mactabant pro hostia.” Deos, quibus Galli sanguine humano litabant, memorat Lucanus, 1 444:— « Rt quibus immitis placatur sanguine diro
English
Acron: “The Britons used to slaughter strangers as a sacrificial victim.” The gods to whom the Gauls made propitiation with human blood are mentioned by Lucan, i. 444:— “And those who are appeased with fierce blood, to whom cruel
-
Original
Teutates, horrensque feris altaribus Hesus; Et Taranis Scythicee non mitior ora Diane.”
English
Teutates, and Hesus with his savage altars; and Taranis, no milder than the Scythian face of Diana.
-
Original
XXXVIIL Eos autem omnes Britannorum deos fuisse, in “ Bri- tannia” sua probat diligentissimus Camdenus; et totam Druidum disciplinam Gallos a Britannis accepisse, refert ipse Czesar, de Bell. ‘Gall. lib. vi. Germanorum eadem insania. “ Czso publice homine, leelebrant ritus horrenda primordia,” ait Tacitus. Atque iterum: “Deorura maxime Mercurium colunt, cui certis diebus humanis quoque hostiis litare fas habent.” De Mor. German. ix. Impietatis hujusce inter Hetruscos marmorea monumenta adhuc exstare, atque eorum ‘se unum Perusii vidisse refert Camerarius, Medit. Histor. lib. i. De Gothis Jornandes: ‘“‘ Martem semper asperrima placavere cultura, nam victime ejus mortes fuére captivorum.” Greeci eodem scelere /astricti, Erecthonium, Attica regem antiquissimum, duas filias pro- “prias sacrificasse ferunt. Et Neanthem Cyzicenum seipsum devo- 'visse ostendit Athenzus Deipnos. lib. xiii, totamque terram Atticam ob vetusta queedam scelera sanguine humano expiavit Epimenides ; is, qui aram ignoto Deo erigendi, Atheniensibus auctor exstitit. Inter Thebanos e Tyriis oriundos, e quibus superstitio hac emanavit, celebratur Menceccus, qui seipsum pro urbe devovit occiditque, diis inferis proprio sanguine litans; cujus mortem egregie celebrat Pa- pinius Statius, Thebaid. lib. x. 756-769 :— « At pius electaé murorum in parte Meneeceus, Jam sacer aspectu solitoque augustior ore, Ceu subitd in terras supero demissus ab axe, Constitit, exempta manifestus casside nosci Despexitque acies hominum, et clamore profundo Convertit campum, jussitque silentia bello. Armorum superi, tuque 6 qui funere tanto Indulges mihi Phoebe, mori, date gaudia Thebis, Que pepigi, et toto quee sanguine prodigus emi; . Et Tyriis templa, arva, domos, connubia, natos Reddite morte mea, si vos placida hostia juvi.” Quibus verbis communem gentium de sacrificiis expiatoriis sensum mire pinxit posta; uti etiam postea in matris planctu :— « Lustralemne feris ego te, puer inclyte, Thebis, Devotumque caput, vilis ceu mater alebam ?””—798, 794.
English
XXXVIII. That all of these were gods of the Britons, the most diligent Camden proves in his “Britannia”; and that the Gauls received the whole discipline of the Druids from the Britons, Caesar himself reports, in Bell. Gall. lib. vi. The madness of the Germans was the same. “They celebrate, with a man publicly sacrificed, the dreadful beginnings of their rites,” says Tacitus. And again: “Above all gods they worship Mercury, to whom on certain days they hold it lawful to offer human victims as well.” De Mor. German. ix. Camerarius reports that marble monuments of this impiety among the Etruscans still survive, and that he himself saw one of them at Perugia: Medit. Histor. lib. i. Concerning the Goths, Jordanes writes: “They always propitiated Mars with most savage worship, for the deaths of captives were his victims.” The Greeks, bound by the same crime, report that Erechthonius, the most ancient king of Attica, sacrificed his own two daughters. And Athenaeus, Deipnosoph. lib. xiii, shows that Neanthes of Cyzicus devoted himself; and Epimenides purified the whole land of Attica from certain ancient crimes with human blood — he who was the one who urged the Athenians to erect an altar to the Unknown God. Among the Thebans who were of Tyrian origin, from whom this superstition spread, Menoeceus is celebrated, who devoted himself for the city and killed himself, propitiating the gods of the underworld with his own blood; whose death Papinius Statius gloriously celebrates in Thebaid. lib. x. 756–769: “But pious Menoeceus, in a chosen part of the walls, now consecrated, more majestic in countenance than his accustomed face, as if suddenly sent down to earth from the heavenly vault, stood forth, plainly recognizable with his helmet removed, and looked down upon the battle-lines of men, and with a deep shout turned the field and commanded silence in the war. O gods of arms, and you, O Phoebus, who in so great a death indulge me to die, grant joys to Thebes — what I have covenanted, and what I have lavishly purchased with all my blood; and to the Tyrians restore temples, fields, homes, marriages, children by my death, if I have pleased you as a willing sacrifice.” With these words the poet wonderfully depicted the common understanding of the nations concerning expiatory sacrifices; as also afterward in the mother’s lament: “Was it to be a lustral offering to savage Thebes, O glorious boy, that I, a lowly mother, nurtured your devoted head?” — 798, 794.
Translator note: OCR garbles “Czso publice homine, leelebrant”; reconstructed as “sacro publice homine, celebrant” from Tacitus Annals context (Germania). “Czesar” = Caesar throughout (OCR artifact). “Menceccus” and “Meneeceus” = Menoeceus (OCR variants of the same name).
-
Original
XXXIX. Ingenuum puerum Saturno immolasse Tyrios ostendit Curtius, lib. iv. cap. iii, /Egyptios vivos homines diis brutis immo- JAsse, testantur Herodotus et Diodorus Siculus. Menelaum in Aigypto duos pueros sacrificdsse Herodoto narrarunt sacerdotes in
English
XXXIX. That the Tyrians sacrificed a freeborn boy to Saturn, Curtius shows in lib. iv. cap. iii. That the Egyptians sacrificed living men to their brutish gods is attested by Herodotus and Diodorus Siculus. That Menelaus sacrificed two boys in Egypt, the priests told Herodotus in
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; text continues in the following block (chunk break at page turn).
-
Original
Clio. pag. 158,“ Diis sanguinem humanum litare Thraces,” inquit Tlorus, Histor. lib. ii. cap. iv. Celtze hominem immolantes supra transversum septum gladio feriunt, teste Diodoro, lib, v. Normanni et Dani quotannis mense Januarii diis suis xcix homines, totidem equos, cum canibus immolaverunt, teste Ditmar. lib. x. De Marsi- liensibus Lucanus, ili, 803-305 :—
English
Clio, pag. 158. “That the Thracians propitiated the gods with human blood,” says Florus, Histor. lib. ii. cap. iv. The Celts, when sacrificing a man, strike him with a sword over a crosswise hurdle, as Diodorus attests, lib. v. The Normans and Danes every year in the month of January sacrificed to their gods ninety-nine men, the same number of horses, along with dogs, as Ditmar attests, lib. x. Concerning the Massilians, Lucan writes in lib. iii. 803–305:
Translator note: OCR “Tlorus” = Florus (dropped initial F). “Marsiliensibus” = Massilians (people of Massilia, i.e., Marseille). Page reference “803-305” is as in source (likely a transposition of 303–305).
-
Original
Sacra detim, structe sacris feralibus ares: Omnis et humanis lustrata cruoribus arbos.”
English
The sacred rites of the gods; altars built for funereal sacrifices: and every tree purified with human blood.
Translator note: OCR “detim” = “deum” (genitive plural); reconstructed accordingly.
-
Original
XL. *Edbero nal ev Pidp Merayerrniivos txrn iorapévov dvdpumos rG Kpévy-—“ Sacrificabatur in Rhodo decimo-sexto calendarum No- vembris homo quispiam Saturno,” inquit Theodoret., lib. vii. Greecor. Affec. Et, @oivines ev rats psycrass CU Popars Hh TorEWaV, N adyway, Aono, edbovro ra DiArdrwv rive emirbyoiCovres Kpovw, inquit Porphyrius, de Abstinent. Anim. lib. ii. ;—‘Phcenices magnis in cladibus vel bel- lorum, vel siccitatum, vel pestilentizs, sacrificabant charissimorum quempiam Saturno, communibus ad hoc suffragiis addictum.” Ip- sum etiam Dei populum catholica pestis invasit. “ Immolaverunt filios et filias suas deemoniis, et effuderunt sanguinem imnocentium, filioram suorum et filiarum suarum, quas sacrificaverunt idolis Canaan,” Ps. evi. 37, 38. Qui plura volet, ea etiam addet, quee libello de Justitia Divina, cap. viii,’ annotavimus: Christianos aliquos, saltem nomine tenus, hoc scelere se inquindsse, ostenderem, nisi puderet.
English
XL. (footnote: In Rhodes, on the sixteenth day before the Kalends of November, a certain man was sacrificed to Saturn.) “A certain man was sacrificed in Rhodes on the sixteenth of the Kalends of November to Saturn,” says Theodoret, lib. vii. Greecor. Affec. And (footnote: The Phoenicians, in great calamities of wars, or droughts, or pestilences, sacrificed to Saturn one of their dearest, chosen for this purpose by common vote.) says Porphyry, de Abstinent. Anim. lib. ii.: “The Phoenicians, in great calamities of wars, or droughts, or pestilences, sacrificed one of their dearest to Saturn, one bound to this by common vote.” The same pestilence invaded even the people of God themselves. “They sacrificed their sons and their daughters to demons, and poured out the blood of the innocent — their sons and daughters whom they sacrificed to the idols of Canaan,” Ps. cvi. 37, 38. Whoever desires more may add also what we noted in the little work On Divine Justice, cap. viii. I would show that certain Christians, at least in name, defiled themselves with this crime, were it not a matter of shame.
Translator note: Greek strings in this block are severely OCR-damaged (garbled to Latin characters). The two Greek passages are reconstructed from the author’s own Latin translations immediately following each. First Greek string (beginning “Edbero nal ev Pidp”) corresponds to the Latin: “Sacrificabatur in Rhodo decimo-sexto calendarum Novembris homo quispiam Saturno.” Second Greek string (beginning “@oivines ev rats”) corresponds to the Porphyry Latin paraphrase following it. Both are rendered via the author’s own Latin.
-
Original
XLI. Sacrificiorum horum originem ad Abrahamum refert Por- phyrius, teste Eusebio Preepar. Evangel. lib. i. cap. ix. Tllum autem Saturnum vocari; filiam ejus immolatam Gene ex Anobreta regina genitam. Cujus generis dvoropyoay pudendam, in rerum nation- umque originibus investigandis scriptores profanos ubivis prodere notum est. Quod omnium seminum optimum sit humanum genus, antiquos hoe genus sacrificii excogitasse, opinatur Varro. Qudd pro vita hominis, nisi vita hominis tradatur, deorum immortalium numen placari non potuisse, arbitrati sunt Druides teste Cesare de Bell. Gall. lib. vii Sacrificiorum usum, ad expiationem peceatorum ex antiqua et catholica traditione genus humanum hausisse liquet. Deum justum, maximum, pecudum sanguine, ob scelera hominum placari potuisse, anxiz et dubize mentes, horrore et peccatorum sensu agitate, sibi penitus persuadere nunquam potuerunt: solicitos, et pene desperabundos, Satanas suo more aggreditur. Homines nihil se pretiosius habere, facilé persuadet. Hine se, aliosque immolandi animus. Conscientiam, peccati sensu et pcenee timore vexatam, ter- ritamque, hujusce mali fundum fuisse, ostendit propheta, Mich. vi. 7, Ka, obstetricante Satana, in lucem monstrum hoe protulit. Non aliud responsum seepe ab oraculis tulerunt, magnum aliquod vel timentes, vel ausuri, quam humano sanguine litandum esse: note
English
XLI. Porphyry traces the origin of these sacrifices to Abraham, as Eusebius attests, Preepar. Evangel. lib. i. cap. ix. He says that Abraham was called Saturn; and that his daughter, born of Queen Anobreta, was sacrificed. The shameful distortion of this kind, in investigating the origins of things and nations, is well known to be exposed everywhere by profane writers. Varro is of the opinion that because the human race is the best of all seeds, the ancients devised this kind of sacrifice. The Druids held that the divine power of the immortal gods could not be appeased except by the life of a man given in exchange for the life of a man, as Caesar attests, de Bell. Gall. lib. vii. It is clear that the human race derived the practice of sacrifices for the expiation of sins from an ancient and universal tradition. That the just and supreme God could be appeased by the blood of cattle on account of the sins of men, anxious and doubting minds, agitated by dread and the sense of sin, could never fully persuade themselves: Satan, in his accustomed manner, assails those who are troubled and nearly in despair. He easily persuades men that they have nothing more precious than themselves. Hence the impulse to sacrifice themselves and others. That a conscience, tormented and terrified by the sense of sin and the fear of punishment, was the root of this evil, the prophet shows, Mic. vi. 7; and, with Satan serving as midwife, this monster was brought to light. They often received no other answer from the oracles — whether fearing some great thing or daring it — than that propitiation must be made with human blood: note
Translator note: OCR “dvoropyoay” is a garbled Greek word (likely αναστροφή́ν or similar, meaning “distortion/perversion”); translated from context as “distortion.” Block ends mid-sentence with “note” (continues on next page). “Preepar.” = OCR artifact for “Praepar.” (Praeparatio Evangelica).
-
Original
1 Vid. tom. x. auctoris operum, ex hac editione—Ep. sunt historize de Meneeceo, et Iphigenia. Mos Lacedzemoniorum se ipsos in deorum cultu verberibus ceedentium, non aliam habuisse priginem narrat apud Philostratum Apollonius, lib. vi. cap. x.: Td oe, inquit, ray waoriywy eos +m Apréwsds 7H aad InvdGv Opiros, yXpnO- easy Puc eEnyouevay ravre, Seo% 0 civrwvomobere?y poavia., ofos-—hoc est, “ Verberum consuetudo in Scythia Diane honorem servatur, quod, ita ut aiunt, oracula preeceperunt; diis autem obsistere, insania qua- idam est, ut opinor.” Et Pausanias, Boeotic.:’ Aginxero dua én Achpay rg [Avovbop Susiv ratda wpator—* Megarensibus puerum speciosum Libero actandum, Delphense oraculum respondit.” His gemina ubivis lapud historicos occurrunt; hucusque progressa quo ascenderet, non invenit malitia Satanica.
English
(footnote: 1 See vol. x. of the author’s works, from this edition — there are accounts of Menoeceus and Iphigenia.) That the custom of the Lacedaemonians of scourging themselves in the worship of the gods had no other origin, Apollonius relates in Philostratus, lib. vi. cap. x., saying (footnote: The custom of the scourging in Scythia is maintained in honor of Diana, because, as they say, the oracles so commanded; but to resist the gods is a kind of madness, I think.) — that is: “The custom of scourging is preserved in Scythia in honor of Diana, because, as they say, the oracles commanded it; but to resist the gods is a kind of madness, I think.” And Pausanias, Boetica: (footnote: The Delphic oracle responded to the Megarians that a handsome boy was to be sacrificed to Bacchus.) “The Delphic oracle responded to the Megarians that a handsome boy was to be offered to Bacchus.” Things like these occur everywhere in the historians; Satanic malice, having progressed thus far, found no further height to which it might ascend.
Translator note: Greek strings in this block are severely OCR-damaged. Two Greek passages reconstructed from the author’s own Latin translations immediately following each. “waoriywy” etc. = passage from Philostratus rendered by author as “Verberum consuetudo...”; second passage beginning “Aginxero” = rendered by author as “Megarensibus puerum speciosum...” Both rendered via author’s own Latin. “Libero” = Bacchus/Liber.
-
Original
XLII. Sed acervi hujus impii finis nullus. Etiam adulteria et stupra deorum stercoreorum, ad impura omnia flagitia perpetranda, plurimis incitamento, et apologize fuisse notum est; ut illud exem- plum secundo loco addam. Postquam enim deos hosce sibi finxe- rant, sui etiam similes, hoc est mendaces, perjuros, et in omni impuri- tate inquinatos, statim etiam finxerunt. Tolle rixas, mendacia, ‘pugnas, perjuria, adulteria deorum: pumili erunt, qui giganteo ‘nunc incedunt gressu, scriptores nonnulli antiqui; iis etiamnum, proh dolor! polluitur Christiana juventus; eoque Moloco, quod conqueri- tur Johan. Comenius, vir doctus piusque, immolatur. Nolo, re- petendo, spurcissima scelera, sanctis eternum reticenda, castis auribus ingerere. Unde patefiat, in quem finem ista nefariorum homimum animis suggesserit diabolus, pauca memorari possunt: sufficiat illud Mercurii de Jove apud Plautum, in Prolog. ad Amphitr. :-- Nam ego vos novisse credo, jam ut sit pater meus; Quam liber harum rerum inultarum siet, Quantusque amator, quom quid complacitu’ est semel.” Et,— | “Tnducit formas quoties minores Ipse, qui coetum nebulasque ducit.’’—Senec. Hyppol.
English
XLII. But there is no end to this impious heap. It is well known that the adulteries and debaucheries of the filthy gods were also an incitement and a justification to the great majority for perpetrating all manner of impure offenses; to which I will add that example in second place. For after they had fashioned these gods in their own image — that is, liars, perjurers, and defiled in every impurity — they straightway fashioned them likewise as such. “Remove the quarrels, the lies, the battles, the perjuries, the adulteries of the gods, and certain ancient writers who now stride with giant step will be dwarfs”; on these writers, alas, Christian youth is still polluted; and to that Moloch — as Johann Comenius, a learned and pious man, laments — it is sacrificed. I am unwilling, by repetition, to thrust upon chaste ears the most foul crimes that must be forever kept silent by the godly. In order to make plain to what end the devil suggested these things to the minds of wicked men, a few things may be noted: let that word of Mercury concerning Jupiter in Plautus, Prolog. ad Amphitr., suffice: “For I believe you know by now what my father is like; how free he is of these unavenged deeds, and what a great lover he is, whenever something once pleases him.” And: “As often as He who leads the clouds and the assembly assumes lesser forms.” — Senec. Hippol.
-
Original
XLII. Ah! quoties udum et molle lutum istiusmodi blasphemias imbibit, applaudente preeformatore stupido. Egregie Augustinus: “ Omnes talium deorum cultores, mox ut eos libido perpulerit, fer- venti, uti ait Persius, tincta veneno, magis intuentur, quid turpiter fecerint, quam quid docuerit Plato, vel censuerit Cato,” de Civitat. Dei, lib. ii. cap. vii. De cultu Detm matris spurcissimo plura eo loco inyeniet lector. Quales animos afiectusque concepit, ex eorum ex- emplis sibi propositis in vitia per se preeceps nimis genus humanum, in Cheerea suo ante omnium oculos ponit Terentius, Eunuch., Act. i. Se. 5, 35 :—
English
XLII. Ah, how often does wet and soft clay drink in blasphemies of this kind, with the foolish molder applauding! Augustine puts it well: “All the worshipers of such gods, as soon as lust has driven them on, fervently — as Persius says — dipped in poison, look more to what they have done shamefully than to what Plato has taught or Cato has decreed,” de Civitat. Dei, lib. ii. cap. vii. The reader will find more concerning the most filthy worship of the mother of the gods in that place. What kinds of passions and affections the human race — already of itself too inclined to vices — conceived from the examples of these gods set before it, Terence displays in his Chaerea before the eyes of all, Eunuch., Act i. Sc. 5, 35:
-
Original
— ‘Dum apparatur, virgo in conclayi sedet Suspectans tabulam quandam pictam, ubi inerat pictura hec; Jovem Quo pacto Danaz misisse aiunt quondam in gremium imbrem aureum. Egomet quoque id spectare coepi: et quia consimilem luserat Jam olim ille ludum, impendio magis animus gaudebat mihi; Deum sese in hominem convertisse, atque per alienas teoulas Venisse clanculum per impluvium, fucum factum mulieri.
English
— ‘While preparations are being made, the maiden sits in the chamber, gazing up at a certain painted panel, on which there was this picture: how Jupiter once, they say, sent a shower of gold into the lap of Danae. I myself also began to look at this; and because he had long ago played a similar game, my heart rejoiced all the more; that a god had transformed himself into a man, and had come secretly through another’s roof tiles through the skylight, having deceived the woman.
-
Original
At quem Deum? qui templa coeli summa sonitu concutit.
English
But what sort of God? One who shakes the highest temples of heaven with His thunder.
-
Original
Ego homuncio hoc non facerem ? ego illud vero ita feci, ac lubens.”
English
Shall I, a little man, not do this? I indeed did that very thing, and gladly.’”
-
Original
XLIV. Utinam ex picturis inhonestis, et poétarum lectione, eadem adhuc juventutis mentibus pernicies non inveheretur. Eousque autem progressa est hzec impietas, ut palam se mutud ad spurcissima scelera perpetranda deorum exemplo adhortarentur. Ita Catullus, Ixviii. 137-140 :—
English
XLIV. Would that the same ruin were no longer being carried into the minds of youth through indecent paintings and the reading of poets. But this impiety has advanced so far that they openly exhorted one another, by the example of the gods, to perpetrate the most filthy crimes. So Catullus, lxviii. 137–140:
-
Original
“Ne nimium simus stultorum more molesti, Seepe etiam Juno, maxima ccelicolim, Conjugis in culpa flagravit quotidiana Noscens omnivoli plurima furta Jovis.”
English
“Let us not be too troublesome in the manner of fools; often even Juno, greatest of heaven’s dwellers, burned with daily anger at her husband’s fault, learning of the many thefts of all-willing Jove.”
-
Original
XLV. Etiam flagitiis pessimis, deos colere plurimis in more posi- tum erat. TFilias proprias in templis prostituisse Babylonios, narrat Herodot., lib. 1, et Strab. Geog. lib. xvi.
English
XLV. Moreover, it was the custom of very many to worship the gods even by means of the most wicked crimes. That the Babylonians prostituted their own daughters in the temples is reported by Herodot., lib. 1, and Strab. Geog. lib. xvi.
-
Original
XLVI. Alia etiam non minus funesta pestis, ex impietate hac ortum ducens, terrarum orbi incubuit. Postquam enim nefaria ista de diis persuasio apud vulgus invaluisset, scelestissimi quique ne- bulones, 11 praesertim, qui diis istis e sacris fuére, eorum nomina moresque fingentes, flagitia innumera, rapinas, adulteria, furta, latro- cinia, admiserunt, exercueruntque. In montibus, speluncis, sylvis, templis, ad fluminum ripas, maris littora, istiusmodi larvarum omnia plena. Exemplo sit historia notissima facinoris in templo Isidis Rome perpetrati, quam refert Josephus, Antiquit. lib. xviii. cap. iv. Mundus, eques Romanus, postquam Pauline matron honestissimee pudicitiam diu frustra expugnare tentasset, in templum a sacerdoti- bus clam inductus sub nomine Anubis, consentiente mulieris marito, illam constupravit. Praedonum, latronum, tyrannorum, sacerdotum spurii et nothi fuére plerique antiqui heroés.
English
XLVI. Another plague no less deadly, taking its origin from this impiety, lay heavy upon the world. For after that wicked persuasion concerning the gods had prevailed among the common people, all manner of most wicked scoundrels — especially those who served those gods in sacred rites — feigning the names and characters of those gods, committed and practiced innumerable crimes: robberies, adulteries, thefts, acts of brigandage. In the mountains, caves, forests, temples, on the banks of rivers, on the seashores, everything was full of phantoms of this kind. Let the well-known story of the crime perpetrated in the temple of Isis at Rome serve as an example, which Josephus relates, Antiquit. lib. xviii. cap. iv. Mundus, a Roman knight, after he had long attempted in vain to overcome the chastity of Paulina, a most honorable matron, was secretly brought into the temple by the priests under the name of Anubis, and with the consent of the woman’s husband, he violated her. The bastard and illegitimate sons of robbers, thieves, tyrants, and priests were the greater part of the ancient heroes.
-
Original
XLVII. Atque rationem hanc reddit, neque inepte, nobilis histo- ricus, cur Romulus virgines vestales non instituerit: Odre, inquit, di rapbevon ras Sepureing nareorjouro +H YEG, memvnuevos, ws ewol Ooxsi, rou mepl shy pnrépa wdbous, 7 owveen Jeparevovon rHv Jebv, ryv Tapbeviay amocansi, ory Inasds eobmevos edv ra Sunwbrwy ep SieDbapuévyy, xard ToS marpioug ribwpnoaodas vomous, die Ty emi sais instars ou Popais avéuvnow-—aid est, “ Neque virgines de sacerdotes instituit; memor” (ut mihi quidem videtur) “ materne dedecoris, que in illius deze ministerio virginitatem amiserat” (a sacerdote scilicet stuprata), “nec si quam dee sacrificam pudorem violasse deprehendisset juxta patrias leges eam punire potuisset, ob domestici probri recordati- onem,” Dionys. Halicarnass. Histor. lib. ii. cap. 65.
English
XLVII. And the reason for this is given, not ineptly, by the eminent historian, why Romulus did not institute Vestal Virgins: he says — the Greek text at this point being damaged in the source — that is, “He did not institute virgins as priestesses, mindful” (as it seems to me at least) “of his mother’s disgrace, who had lost her virginity in the service of that goddess” (having been violated, namely, by a priest), “nor would he have been able, had he detected any sacred minister of the goddess having violated her chastity, to punish her according to the ancestral laws, on account of the remembrance of his own household’s disgrace,” Dionys. Halicarnass. Histor. lib. ii. cap. 65.
Translator note: Block 277: The Greek quotation from Dionysius of Halicarnassus (between ‘Odre, inquit,’ and ‘—aid est’) is wholly destroyed by OCR garbling; the garbled Latin characters cannot be reconstructed to a reliable Greek text. The Latin translation Owen himself supplies immediately following (“Neque virgines de sacerdotes instituit...”) has been used as the basis for the English rendering of this passage.
-
Original
XLVIIT. Ad eundem modum sacrificulos Romanos, dum ubivis viguit ignorantiz auctoritas, atque veritatem evangelicam captivam tenuit papatus, nulla non scelera larvatos perpetrasse, nemo inter ipsos pontificios, nisi qui gnaviter impudens est, negare audet. Post- yuam enim plebi czce, stolideque persuasissent, genios, nescio, yuos placidos, et generi humano non admodum inimicos noctu do- nos frequentare, eaque agere qua referre pudet, ipsi illorum nomine arvati, ea omnia spurcissima scelera effecta revera dederunt, que also, ineptissime, ridicule, geniis istis innoxiis scilicet, ascribere vo- uerunt. Ita Chaucerus nostras, de fratrum conventu quodam, suo empore, notissimo :—
English
XLVIII. In the same manner, that the Roman priests, as long as the authority of ignorance prevailed everywhere and the papacy held the evangelical truth captive, committed, under disguise, every manner of crime — no one among the papists themselves, unless he is shamelessly brazen, dares to deny. For after they had stupidly and persistently persuaded the blind populace that certain gentle spirits, by no means very hostile to the human race, frequented houses by night and did things too shameful to relate, they themselves, masked under the name of those spirits, truly carried out all those most foul crimes which they wished, most foolishly and ridiculously, to ascribe to those supposedly harmless spirits. Thus our own Chaucer, concerning a certain fraternal convent well-known in his day:—
-
Original
“For there as wont to walken was an elfe, There walketh now the Limitor himselfe. In every bush, and under every tree, There nis none other incubus but he.”
English
“For there as wont to walken was an elfe, There walketh now the Limitor himselfe. In every bush, and under every tree, There nis none other incubus but he.”
Translator note: Middle English verse quotation from Chaucer (Wife of Bath’s Tale), preserved verbatim as it appears in the original.
-
Original
XLIX. Hinc autem Grecis virtutis observantiam pene impossi- ilem redditam esse, impietatem hanc Apollonio exprobans, affirmat Boke philosophus Indus apud Philostratum, lib. iti. cap. vii. de Vita Apollon. : O} 08 ye copdraro: roinra! judy, 000 €i Cobreobe Ofnasol re oul xpenorol sivas Evyympotow tuiv yivecbous—< Verum,” inquit, “ qui xpud vos sapientissimi habentur poste, nec si velletis quidem justos donosque vos esse permittunt.” Rationemque addit, qudd homines iceleratissimos deorum loco haberent. Tdque palam fassus est Apol- onius iste, lib. v. cap. v.: Of wiv yap, inquit, rep) rode Fpwas, Sv ror7- “41K1 Thon. exerat, nol Oiabetpovor rod a&xpowméevous, éaresd) epuras re irémoug of roinrul Epunvevovor, na) aOEADaY yemous xual diaCords és Seovs, col Ppdioeis raiday, nal wavoupyiasg dvercudépous, xal dinas, nal rd ag yeyovag arty ayew, nal Toy épavre, xal roy CnAowomtvra, xa rv garibv- pre Thovrei, 1 rupavvede &p drep of widor—id est, “ Quee enim de 1eroibus conficta sunt, de quibus tota est materia poétarum, audien- jum aures corrumpunt; illicitos ac nefandos eorum amores refer- mtes, ceu fratrum et sororum nuptias, et in deos calumnias, et filio- ‘um escas, atque illiberales et mutuas altercationes; hc enim cim eluti gesta proferuntur a poétis, homines ad amorem et invidiam du- unt, et divitiarum regnique cupiditatem.” Neque enim quispiam de- inquere se, arbitrari potest, dum deos imitatur. Marcus Tullius etiam rimo de Natura Deorum, cap. xvi., eadem repetit: “Exposui,” inquit, fere non philosophorum judicia, sed delirantiwm somnia; nec enim nultd absurdioria sunt ea, que poétarum vocibus fusa, ipsa suavitate locuerunt; qui et ird inflammatos, et libidine furentes induxerunt leos; feceruntque, ut eorum bella, pugnas, prelia, vulnera videremus; dia preeterea, dissidia, discordias, ortus, interitus, querelas, lamen- ationes, effusas in omni intemperantia libidines, adulteria, vincula, um humano genere concubitus, mortalesque ex immortali procrea- os.” Quidque in hunc finem in Timeo disseruerit Plato, consulat ector, nam legi digna sunt.
English
XLIX. Now that the observance of virtue had been rendered nearly impossible for the Greeks by this impiety — charging Apollonius with it — the Indian philosopher Iarchas affirms, in Philostratus, book iii, ch. vii, of the Life of Apollonius: “But those who are reckoned among you as the wisest do not permit you to be just and good, even if you wished to be.” And he adds the reason, that they held the most wicked of men in the place of gods. Apollonius himself openly confessed the same thing, book v, ch. v: “For the fictions about heroes, which form the whole subject-matter of the poets, corrupt the ears of their hearers; recounting their illicit and abominable loves — such as marriages of brothers and sisters, calumnies against the gods, the devouring of children, mutual and base quarrels, acts of injustice, unrestrained villanies, and the dragging away of those who had done no wrong, and the lover, and the one consumed by jealousy, and the one who strives for riches or for tyranny — after the manner of the unwise.” That is: “The things fabricated about heroes, which form the entire material of the poets, corrupt the ears of those who hear them; recounting their illicit and abominable loves — such as marriages of brothers and sisters, and calumnies against the gods, and the devouring of children, and base and mutual altercations; for when these things are brought forward by the poets as actual deeds, they lead men to love, envy, and desire for riches and power.” For no one can think himself to be sinning while he imitates the gods. Marcus Tullius also repeats the same things in book i of On the Nature of the Gods, ch. xvi: “I have set forth,” he says, “not so much the judgments of philosophers as the dreams of madmen; for those things which the voices of the poets have poured forth are not much more absurd, which, by their very charm, have made their impression — introducing gods inflamed with anger and raging with lust, making us see their wars, battles, combats, wounds; and besides, their feuds, dissensions, discords, births, deaths, complaints, lamentations, lusts poured out in every kind of intemperance, adulteries, chains, intercourse with the human race, and mortals begotten from an immortal.” And what Plato has argued to the same end in the Timaeus, let the reader consult, for it is worth reading.
Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-garbled Greek from Philostratus’s Life of Apollonius III.7 and V.5; the Greek text is unrecoverable from the garbled characters, but Owen supplies his own Latin translations of both passages, which are the primary basis for the English rendering.
-
Original
L. Poétis succenturiati sunt legumlatores et philosophi. Istis heologiam quandam natwralem cudere placuit; que revera nihil liud erat, quam primorum apostatarum, in operum creationis cultu, idololatria. Amisso enim traditionwm beneficio, poétarum scilicet fabulis penitissime deleto, insuperabilibus 1 insuper prajudiciis mente vulgi obsess4, theologiam naturalem ab impuris et perniciosissimis fabulis, cultuque idololainiea. neque hi, neque illi, unquam potue- runt, vix tentArunt liberare. ©
English
L. Aligned alongside the poets were the lawgivers and philosophers. It pleased the latter to forge a certain natural theology; which in reality was nothing other than the idolatry of the first apostates in the worship of the works of creation. For with the benefit of the traditions lost — that is, utterly destroyed by the fables of the poets — and with the mind of the common people held captive besides by insurmountable prejudices, neither the one party nor the other was ever able, and they scarcely attempted, to liberate natural theology from the impure and most pernicious fables and idolatrous worship.
-
Original
LI. Legumlatoribus autem in theologia cudenda, nihil aliud pene in animo erat, quam religionem ita temperare, ut nihil inde turbarum aut mali in statu civili oriretur. Eadem adhuc est plurimorum polv- ticorum de religione sententia. Omnes ideo errores et fabulas, totam- que idolomaniam, quibus populos infecerant poetw, dummodd publicc civitatum regimini aut moribus honestis yuury, quod atunt, +7 xspar7 non adversarentur, in legum tabulas, inscribere necesse habuerunt.
English
LI. In fashioning theology, the lawgivers had scarcely anything else in mind than to regulate religion in such a way that no disturbances or evils might arise from it in the civil state. This is still the opinion of most politicians concerning religion. They therefore found it necessary to inscribe into the tables of the laws all the errors and fables and the entire idolatry with which the poets had infected the peoples — provided only that these did not conflict, as they say, with the public governance of cities or with honorable morals.
Translator note: The inline Greek phrase rendered as “+7 xspar7” in the OCR is garbled beyond recovery; from context it is a proverbial Greek expression qualifying the Latin “quod aiunt” (“as they say”). The surrounding Latin is fully intelligible and has been translated accordingly.
-
Original
LII. Oper pretium est ipsum Platonem vulgi prajudiciis sue cumbentem conspicere. Ita ergo ille in Timeeo: epi 02 ray &rrw Scupivov sirety nad yvaovos rhy yéveow ueiCov 7 nob” nutic: wioréoy Oe rors eipyy xbow tumpooder, Exyivors sv Seay odor, ws EPucuy, Camas OE Mov TOUS ye KITE apoysvoug eidéom. " Addvaroy oby Sehy wascly dmioren, mol wep Gvev re einére na) dvorynatoy arodeiSewy Aeyousn, GAN we oinein PaonoveN darmyyerrzl éromevous TG vouw miorevTéov" OUTS ody nar exeivoug Huly n yeveors wep rolroy ra Seiv exérw nal Ayéodo-—hoc est, “ De aliis, quos scilicet das wovas vocamus, de illorum generatione dicere, vel rem tantum anim¢ concipere, non est facultatis, viriumve nostrarum: fides autem de ii adhibenda est. illis, qui priscis temporibus naturam deorum nobi explicarunt; quippe qui ipsi deorum essent progenies, ut quiden ipsi affirmarunt; atque aded suos ipsi majores néssent. Fides enin deorum liberis derogari non debet: quamvis sine verisimilibus signi aut necessariis argumentis loquantur; sed quia de suis rebus et sib notis pree se ferunt loqui veteri legi morique parendum est, et illis fide habenda. Sic igitur ut ab illis est traditum, horum deorum ortu habeatur.” Heec ille; illorum scilicet, quae Socrati preeeeptori su accidissent, memor, qui ideo morti adjudicatus est, quoniam quo urbs pro diis habuit, ipse habere noluit. Admittit ergo deos vul gatos, quamvis non sine aperta credulitatis vulgi irrisione. Simili disserit in! libro secundo de Republica. Primo fabulas in religion data opera excogitdsse legumlatores, ad populorum mentes terror quodam invisibilium malorum coércendas docet Strabo, Geograph lib. i: Kepavvds, inquit, xa? aiyls, nal rpiawa, nol Anwaddes, xo) pd xovres, xai Supodroyyw ray SeGiv brra, wibosr, nad won Seorhovicn epyatnn rare 0 amedeiEuvro of Tas ToUTEIAS HOTHOTNOLLEVOL MOpmMoAUKas TVS mpd rods vy ppovens. Atque ita olim factum a sacrificulis in papatu. Post quam enim crasissimé ignorantia, et moribus sceleratis omnem re ligionis Christiane efficaciam e mentibus plebis extirpassent, pur gatoriwm et nescio que alia terriculamenta, ad illam, aliquo modo officio continendam, invenire necesse habuerunt. , LITT Atque ista fuit Gentilium theologia worrs1mq; de cujus sacri
English
LII. It is worth observing Plato himself bowing to the prejudices of the common people. He writes as follows in the Timaeus: “Concerning the other divine beings — those whom we call the lesser gods — to speak of their generation and to comprehend so great a matter in our minds is beyond our faculty and our powers. We must trust those who have previously spoken and who, being themselves the offspring of the gods as they claimed, surely knew their own ancestors. It is impossible to disbelieve the children of the gods, even if they speak without probable signs or necessary proofs; but because they claim to speak of their own kindred and of things known to themselves, we must obey the ancient law and custom and give credence to them. Thus, in accordance with their tradition, let the generation of these gods be accepted.” So he writes, mindful, no doubt, of what had befallen his teacher Socrates, who was condemned to death precisely because he refused to hold as gods those whom the city held as gods. He therefore admits the popular gods, though not without an open mockery of the credulity of the common people. He argues similarly in book two of the Republic. Strabo, in Geographica, book i, teaches that the lawgivers had deliberately invented fables for religion in order to restrain the minds of peoples through a certain terror of invisible evils: “Thunderbolt,” he says, “and aegis, and trident, and torches, and serpents, and the thyrsus-bearers, and the weapons of the gods — these are myths, and the whole theurgical craft has demonstrated these through bugbears to those who are without understanding.” And so it was once done by the priests in the papacy. For after they had, through the grossest ignorance and wicked morals, utterly rooted out all efficacy of the Christian religion from the minds of the common people, they found it necessary to devise purgatory and certain other terrors, in order to keep that people somehow within the bounds of duty. LIII. And this was the most corrupt theology of the Gentiles; concerning the sacred —
Translator note: Block contains heavily OCR-garbled Greek from Plato’s Timaeus and Strabo’s Geographica book i. Owen supplies his own Latin translation of the Timaeus passage (beginning “hoc est”), which is the primary basis for the English. The Strabo Greek passage is partially recoverable (thunderbolt, aegis, trident, torches, serpents, thyrsus-bearers). The block ends mid-sentence (“de cujus sacri”) as the text continues on the next page.
-
Original
CAP. VIIL] CORRUPTIONE ET AMISSIONE, lil
English
CHAP. VIII.] ON CORRUPTION AND LOSS, liii
-
Original
Seneca: “Que omnia sapiens servabit, tanquam legibus jussa, non tanquam dis grata.” Cum itaque plebs furores poéticos sibi eripi passa non sit; atque civitate prits, quam sceleratd, de religione sen- tentia dejici voluerit; legumlatores autem sat habuerint, fabulas omnes antiquas in rem suam arripere, sapientes totam hanc theo- logiam sodurimhy tanquam fabulam, ordini. inter homines in vita \ conservando, excogitatam, repudiarunt. Viluit ideo mala merx, et pro levi semper erat.
English
Seneca: “All these things the wise man will observe as if commanded by the laws, not as if pleasing to the gods.” Since, therefore, the common people would not suffer the poetic furies to be taken from them, and were willing to be displaced in their civic standing sooner than in their criminal religious opinions, while the lawgivers found it sufficient to seize all the old fables for their own purposes, the philosophers repudiated this entire mythological theology as a fiction devised for the maintenance of order among men in life. And so the worthless wares were cheapened, and were always held of little account.
Translator note: The word in the original that reads as “sodurimhy” is an OCR artifact; from context it corresponds to a Greek term for mythological or civic theology (theologia mythike), rendered as “mythological theology.”
-
Original
LIV. Oculatiores visi sunt philosophi. Omnia sane circumspec- abant solertissime, perditam theologiam investigantes. Vertm, ut erbo dicam, a corruptis traditionibus, atque poétarum portentis, nisi ta opinionum ex atheismi lacunis depromptarum, expedire se ne- uiverunt. Ex iis prodiit theologia gu04. Id hominum maximo in scelere obduratorum, atque veritati cederenescientium <i pnua fuisse, ita luculenter ostendit Eusebius libris de Preepar. Evang. ut iis quid- quam addere opus non sit. Itaque et istud hominum genus maxime “vanum factum est; et insipidum cor illorum est obtenebratum.” LY. Atque hisce gradibus corrupta fuit omnis de Deo cognitio. Inter malas autem, haud pessimas religionis colende rationes, qui ultra obscuras traditiones et fabularum portentis interpolatas nihil quidquam sapuit, vulgus retinuisse videtur. Qui solertissimee inda- inis et acuminis laudem in rebus sacris ambierunt, plane éuwpéy- noay. Judicii post vitam hanc utcunque exercendi, et diversi statis hominum apud inferos superstitum, vetus apud velgus obtinuit sen- featia, A seipso e& de re nunquam dissentire voluit. Quantum ad grassantem in terris malitiam et impietatem coércendam momentum attulerit ista persuasio, palam est. Deleta etiam tandem ubivis gentium omni isté priorum seculorum theologid, tamen qui extra Christi cognitionem degunt, de judicio isto et statu futuro, nescio uid preesentiscunt. At totam istam sententiam, tanquam inane er lel risit (nescio an yéAwra owpddvov) universus pene phi- losophorum senatus. LYI. Atque hzce gentium erat superstitio. Eo vocabulo deoidus- woviay exprimere placuit. ’Ovowarorcyias verd varia ratio. Ab iis qui totos dies precarentur, ut filii sui sibi essent superstites, super- stitionem dictam esse affirmat Romane eloquentiz parens. i voto indies incubuisse parentes testantur Comici:—
English
LIV. The philosophers appeared more sharp-sighted. They surveyed everything most carefully, investigating the corrupted theology. But, to speak plainly, they were unable to extricate themselves from the corrupted traditions and the monstrous fictions of the poets, except by means of opinions drawn from the pools of atheism. From these there arose a natural theology. That this was the mark of men hardened in the greatest wickedness and unwilling to yield to the truth, Eusebius demonstrates so brilliantly in his books on the Preparation for the Gospel that nothing need be added to them. And so this class of men also “became utterly vain, and their foolish heart was darkened.” LV. And by these degrees all knowledge of God was corrupted. Yet among the bad — though not the worst — methods of practicing religion, the common people appear to have retained something beyond which those who lacked any wisdom beyond obscure traditions interlarded with the monstrous fictions of fables knew nothing. Those who aspired to the praise of the most shrewd inquiry and acumen in sacred things were plainly foolish. The old opinion prevailed among the common people concerning some kind of exercise of judgment after this life and a different state of men among the shades below, and the people were never willing to dissent from themselves on this matter. How much weight this persuasion has brought to bear in restraining the wickedness and impiety rampant upon the earth is evident. Even after all that theology of former ages had at last been everywhere among the nations destroyed, those who live outside the knowledge of Christ have some presentiment, I know not what, concerning that judgment and the future state. But the entire philosophical senate almost unanimously laughed at this whole opinion as an idle tale — I know not whether with a sober laughter. LVI. And this was the superstition of the Gentiles. It pleased him to express the term deisidaimonia by that word. The etymology of the word varies. The father of Roman eloquence affirms that superstition was named from those who prayed all day long that their sons might survive them. The comic poets testify that parents were daily urgent in this vow:—
Translator note: Block contains several OCR-garbled terms: “theologia gu04” rendered as “natural theology” from context; “<i pnua” is a garbled OCR string translated from context as “the mark”; the partial Greek “éuwpéy-noay” represents emoran thēsan (“they were foolish”); “yéAwra owpddvov” partially represents gelōta sōphronon or similar (“a sober laughter”); “deoidus-woviay” is deisidaimonian, the accusative of deisidaimonia (“superstition / fear of demons”).
-
Original
“Sicut tuum yis unicum gnatum tus Superesse vitee sospitem et superstitem.”—Plaut. in Asinar. Act, i. Sc. i. 6.
English
“As you wish your only son to survive safe and sound, and to outlive you.” —Plaut., Asinaria, Act I, Sc. i. 6.
-
Original
| “ Per ecastor scitus puer natus est Pamphilo, | ‘Deos queeso, ut sit superstes.”—Terent. And. Act. iii. Se. ii.
English
“By Castor, a fine boy has been born to Pamphilus; I pray the gods that he may survive.” —Terent., Andria, Act III, Sc. ii.
-
Original
Atque in Heauton., Act. v. Se. iv. 7:— “Tta mihi atque hnic sis superstes.”’
English
And in the Heautontimorumenos, Act V, Sc. iv. 7: “May you outlive both me and him.”
-
Original
Servius ab aniculis, quae multam per setatem superstites cm sint, “et rebus inanibus addictze, dum volunt videri nimis religiose, delirant.” eit Sad
English
Servius writes that old women, who have survived through a long age, “being addicted to idle things, rave while wishing to appear excessively religious.”
-
Original
Neque aliter Donatus. “Superstitiosi,” inquit, “sunt senes et anus; qui setate multa superstites jam delirant;” unde et “ superstitiosi, qui deos timent nimis,” quod signum est deliramenti. Inde Satyricus:—
English
Nor does Donatus say otherwise. “The superstitious,” he says, “are old men and women who, having survived to a great age, now rave;” whence also “the superstitious are those who fear the gods too much,” which is a sign of raving. Hence the Satirist:
-
Original
“ Hece ayia, aut metuens divim matertera, cunis
English
“This god-fearing great-aunt, or aunt who fears the divine, lifts the boy from his cradle,
-
Original
Exemit puerum, frontemque atque uda labella, |
English
and with her infamous finger wipes his forehead and wet lips,
-
Original
Infami digito, et lustralibus ante salivis
English
having first purified them with her ritual spittle.
-
Original
Expiat.”’—Pers. Sat. ii. 31-34. Qui mos in pontificiorum baptismo retinetur. “ Superstitiosos” vult Lactantius, qui “superstitum defunctorum memoriam colunt,” In- stitut. lib. ii. cap. xxviii. Etiam superstitiosus est qui évdeos et deoparos, : Ita Plautus: “Superstitiosus hic quidem est, vera predicat,” in Cureul, Act. iii. 27. Superstitio autem vel affectum anime de rebus. divinis pravum, vel cultum vanum et ineptum denotat. In priorem falsissime plurima dixerunt Cicero et Plutarchus; ille sparsim, hie peculiari et eleganti scripto wep? derosdauovias. Sensu altero, religio- nem nostram exitiabilem superstitionem impie vocat Tacitus, Annal. lib. xv.; et “ Christianos genus hominum novee et maleficee supersti- tionis,” Suetonius in Nerone. Etiam omnem religionem sub super- stitionis nomine nonnulli rejecerunt :—
English
He purifies them.’ —Pers., Sat. ii. 31–34. This custom is retained in the baptism of the papists. Lactantius holds that the “superstitious” are those “who cultivate the memory of deceased ancestors,” Instit., lib. ii, cap. xxviii. Also superstitious is one who is divinely inspired and a divine seer — as Plautus says: “This man is indeed superstitious; he speaks true things,” in Curculio, Act III. 27. Superstition, however, denotes either a corrupt disposition of the soul regarding divine things, or a vain and foolish worship. On the former sense, Cicero and Plutarch have said a great many things most erroneously — the former scattered throughout his writings, the latter in a particular and elegant treatise on superstition. In the latter sense, Tacitus impiously calls our religion a destructive superstition, Annals, lib. xv.; and Suetonius in his Life of Nero calls Christians “a race of men given to a new and maleficent superstition.” Some have even rejected all religion under the name of superstition:
Translator note: OCR destroyed two inline Greek words: “évdeos et deoparos” represents Greek ἔνθεος καὶ θεόμαντις (divinely inspired and a divine seer), inferred from context of the Plautus citation. Similarly “wep? derosdauovias” is OCR for περὶ δεισιδαιμονίας (Plutarch’s essay “On Superstition”).
-
Original
“ Vana superstitio, dea sola in pectore virtus.’”
English
“Empty superstition; virtue alone is the goddess in the breast.”
-
Original
LVII. Quam insaniam utinam hodieque nemo qui insaniret inve+ niri possit. Quamvis autem ethnicorum religio nihil aliud fuerit, quam superstitio perniciosissima, ipsi tamen discrimen agnoverunt; et, hanc quidem necessariam ob promiscuam multitudinem, que ila non teneretur, asseruerunt. Egregie Strabo: Aapia midds éor, nal 9 yopya, xo 6 Egidarns, xal ) Loplorunn, ol TE TOADO! Ta TAS TOAEIS oinovy= ray, ig wav wporporny cyovrou rors noe Trav widuv, bray axodwor réiv Tom ray avdpayabquare nubadn Sinyousevoy, ofov ‘Hpaxrtos &brovs 7 Onoews, 7 : Ties Tapa ray Seay vememnwevas, 7 vi) Nie opie: ypanas 7 Elava i rrdo- pare, TOLUTHY TiVe TepimETElay voroonuaivoyra yvbdon. Kis aworporny oe Srav, nordosis Tapa Seay xa) Pilous, nal arenas ) Oi Abyav 7 Oi roraw ddpay mpoodsyovras, % xal miorevovel wepireoeiy rivds* ov yep byAoV +6 yuvaimay nol aavrhs xvdaiov Trnbous erayayel Aoyw duvardy PiAocdow xo.) rpoonartcacdar pos edoeCeray nal dorirnra nod wiori, aAKG Oct neu dic Oerordaspooviac, Geograph. lib. i. Quis non putaret se summunm pontificem e cathedra dicentem audire! Vitium autem hoc, uti om- nia egregie explicat magnus ille Plato: "Edog re, inquit, yuvuEi re 87 Oiapepivras raouss nal Trois dobevovor ravrn nal nivOuvevoucl ral cropodor, barn rig hy ceropn, xa) rovvavrion bray evropiang rivdg AdCoavras xabsepody re rd rupoy del, xa) Svotas edryeobas xa} iOpboeis Uaroyverodou Sots nal datwoor, nab rool ety, ty re Ddowacw eypnyopiras dice PoCous, nod ev dvEipors ws o adrag vers rorncs arouvnmovelovras, enchorasol re aUTaV Lx Toroupeevous Bupods na) iepd, rdhous wer ointas, mdoug de xamas, zy re xadapors idpvo- pivoug sumirrcivas, rol born Tig eruye Fav TOLOUTHY, de Leg. lib. x. sub fin, ;— id est, “ Mos est autem mulieribus potissimim, et qui insigni aliqua im- pecillitate tenentur, vel in aliquo periculo versantur, vel gravi aliqua penuria laborant, vel contra, quando rei alicujus ubertas affluit, quod adesse videtur, semper consecrare, hostiasque vovere, et statuas diis et Jeemonibus deorumque filiis polliceri; tum ubi spectra apparent vigi- antibus propter pavores, tum etiam in ipsis somniis se vidisse multa, recordati, ubi remedia singulis afferre conantur, aris et sacellis omnes Jomos, omnes vicos repleverunt, et his ritibus loca quasi pura dedi- parunt.” Quibus aliis verbis superstitionem illam que in papatu niget Zuparinorzpws aliquis pingeret, ego sane nescio. Ita de religione : superstitione Tullius, secundo de diviniautone: sub fin.: “ Quamob- em, ut religio propaganda etiam est, qu est juncta cum cognitione lieia sic superstitionis stirpes omnes ejiciendee sunt. Instat enim + urget, et quocunque te verteris, persequitur; sive tu vatem, sive u omen audieris; sive immolaris, sive avem aspexeris; si Chaldzeum, i haruspicem videris; si fulserit, si tonuerit, si tactum aliquid erit le coelo; si ostenti simile natum, factumve quippiam ; quorum necesse st plerumque aliquid eveniat: ut nunquam liceat quieté mente con- istere.” Que ideo retuli, ut sciamus sub omni cujuscunque reli- xlonis professione, superstitionem ubivis sui esse similem. _ LVIII. Ceterum, que ad ethnicorum religionem seu supersti- jionem pertinent, a plurimis memorize sunt prodita; que fuerit, se- sundim mentem illorum, religionum colendarum ratio, Varro, icero, Ovidius, Festus Pompeius, Macrobius, Censorinus, Plinius, +t plerique historici in vita Numz exponunt. Veritatis drooracudria onuulla in ritibus rarporapadérog delituisse certum est. Eorum yerd, que vel invitis, vel aliud agentibus, vel ipsam veritatem inda- vantibus exciderunt, purioris theologiee testimoniorum, apud Jose- ohum, Justinum Martyrem, CRS Alexandrinum, Eusebium, Cheodoretum, Lactantium, Augustinum, Steuchum Eugubinum, orneum, Grotium, aliosque inter recentiores innumeros, amplam satis messem habemus: culttis, et totius, que inter eos viguit, religi- ynis ineptias, stultitiam, impietatem, furorem, amentiam post apos- olum, capite primo Hpistole ad Romanos, Tertullianus, Eusebius, Augustinus, Theodoretus, aliique egregie exagitant; Maimonides, Giraldus, Stuckius, Vossius, Seldenus, originem, praxin, arcana ido- olatrie, Hesiodo, Cicerone, Plutarcho, Strabone, Plinio, Seneca, 20n dissidentibus, ornate et dilucide exponunt.
English
LVII. Would that even today no one who raves in this madness could be found. Yet although the religion of the pagans was nothing other than the most pernicious superstition, they themselves acknowledged the distinction; and they asserted that superstition was necessary on account of the common multitude, who could not be restrained without it. Strabo puts it admirably — writing that myth and the fearful, the monstrous, and the marvelous hold sway over the common crowd; that those who govern cities use these as a preliminary hold upon the minds of the masses, for when they hear accounts of the noble deeds of heroes such as Heracles and Theseus, and of the honors bestowed by the gods, or when they see paintings and images bearing some such story of suffering, they are moved to piety. But when one would call the multitude to virtue through reason, relying on the words and deeds of philosophers, it is not so easy to lead a mass of women and all the common throng to piety, holiness, and faith — it must rather be done through superstition and the fear of the divine (Geographica, lib. i.). Who would not think he was hearing the supreme pontiff speaking from his chair! This vice, however, as the great Plato admirably explains in all things, he says — it is the habit of women especially, and of all those who are in any notable weakness, danger, or serious want, and conversely, when some abundance flows in upon them that seems to be at hand, always to consecrate something and to vow sacrifices and to promise statues to gods and daemons and the children of the gods; and both when apparitions appear to those awake through terrors, and when in their very dreams they recall having seen many things, seeking to bring remedies to each case, they have filled all houses and all villages with altars and shrines, and by these rites have dedicated places as if they were pure (De Legibus, lib. x, sub fin.) — that is: “It is the custom especially of women, and of those who are held by some notable infirmity, or who are in some danger, or who labor under some grievous want, and on the other hand, when some abundance of a thing overflows, as it seems to be present, always to consecrate things and to vow offerings and to promise statues to gods and daemons and the sons of the gods; and then when apparitions appear to those keeping watch because of terrors, and also in their very dreams, calling to mind that they had seen many things, and where they attempt to bring remedies to each, they have filled all homes, all villages with altars and shrines, and in these rites have dedicated places as if purified.” In what other words a thorough papist could paint that superstition which flourishes in popery more superstitiously, I truly do not know. So Cicero on religion and superstition, in the second book On Divination, toward the end: “Wherefore, as religion ought also to be promoted — that which is joined with the knowledge of nature — so all the roots of superstition must be torn out. For superstition presses hard and urges, and wherever you turn, it pursues you; whether you hear a soothsayer or an omen; whether you sacrifice or look at a bird; whether you see a Chaldean or a haruspex; if lightning flashes, if it thunders, if anything is struck from the sky; if something is born or done that resembles a portent — things of which it is necessary that something nearly always comes to pass — so that one can never rest with a quiet mind.” I have cited these things so that we may know that under every profession of whatever religion, superstition is everywhere like unto itself. LVIII. Moreover, as to those things pertaining to the religion or superstition of the pagans, many have committed them to memory; what the manner of cultivating religions was according to their understanding, Varro, Cicero, Ovid, Festus Pompeius, Macrobius, Censorinus, Pliny, and most historians explain in the life of Numa. It is certain that some traces of truth lay hidden in the ceremonies as received from the fathers. As for those things which fell from their lips — whether unwillingly, or while engaged in other matters, or while themselves searching for the very truth — we have a sufficiently abundant harvest of testimonies of purer theology in Josephus, Justin Martyr, Clement of Alexandria, Eusebius, Theodoret, Lactantius, Augustine, Steuco of Gubbio, Horneius, Grotius, and countless others among more recent writers. The foolishness, stupidity, impiety, frenzy, and madness of the worship and the whole religion that flourished among them are admirably exposed — after the apostle himself in the first chapter of the Epistle to the Romans — by Tertullian, Eusebius, Augustine, Theodoret, and others; Maimonides, Giraldus, Stucky, Vossius, and Selden, with Hesiod, Cicero, Plutarch, Strabo, Pliny, and Seneca not dissenting, set forth elegantly and lucidly the origin, the practice, and the secrets of idolatry.
Translator note: Block 297 contains two long passages of heavily OCR-garbled Greek (Strabo, Geographica lib. i, and Plato, De Legibus lib. x). The Greek characters are entirely corrupted. The English renders the reconstructed sense from context, the authorial Latin paraphrase/translation supplied by Owen immediately following each Greek passage, and standard knowledge of the passages cited. The OCR artifact “Zuparinorzpws” is reconstructed as a Greek adverb meaning more superstitiously, used rhetorically by Owen. “CRS Alexandrinum” is OCR damage for “Clementem Alexandrinum” (Clement of Alexandria). “orneum” is likely “Horneium” (Georg Horn or similar contemporary).
-
Original
LIX. Postquam autem in tantam superstitionis et idololatriz molem, ex infinita fabularum congerie emergens, excreverat apud rentes religio, ut nihil unquam stultius, aut ab omni theologia na- ‘urali abhorrentius, excogitari potuerit, tandem omnium rituum toti- isque deorum culttis, sapientissimum quemque ita pudere coepit, ut preter nature contemplationem, atque recti et honesti observantiam, nihil amplits cum diis communitatis habere voluerint. Ita de So- rate, Cicero Academ. Quest. lib. i. 4: “ Socrates,” inquit, “ mihi vi- VOL, XVII. 8 detur.... philosophiam ad vitam communem adduxisse, ut de vista tibus et vitiis omnindque de bonis rebus et malis queereret : coelestia autem vel procul esse a nostra cognitione censeret; vel si maxime cognita essent, nihil tamen ad bene vivendum [conferre].” Atque Tacitus, Annalium sexto, cap- xxii.: “ Mihi hee ac talia audienti, in incerto judicium est, fatone res mortalium et necessitate immutabili, an forte volvantur ; quippe sapientissimosveterum, quique eorum sectam | emulantur diversos reperies; ac multis insitam opinionem, non initia nostri, non finem, non denique homines diis cure.” Et Seneca: “Sic adorabimus, ut meminerimus cultum ejus magis ad morem, quam ad rem pertinere.” Istis respondent verba illa, in quibus libros suos doctissimos de Natura Deorum finit Marcus Tullius: “ Heee,” inquit, “ cum essent dicta, ita discessimus, ut Velleio Cotte
English
LIX. But after religion among the nations had grown into so great a mass of superstition and idolatry, emerging from an infinite heap of fables — such that nothing more foolish, or more abhorrent to all natural theology, could ever have been devised — in the end all the rites and the entire worship of the gods began to cause shame to every person of the greatest wisdom, so that beyond the contemplation of nature and the observance of what is right and honorable, they wished to have nothing more in common with the gods. So concerning Socrates, Cicero says in the Academica Quaestiones, lib. i, §4: “Socrates,” he says, “seems to me to have brought philosophy down to common life, so that he might inquire about virtues and vices and about all good and evil things; but heavenly matters he considered either to be far beyond our knowledge, or — even if they were known to the greatest degree — they contribute nothing to living well.” And Tacitus, in the Annals, book six, ch. xxii.: “When I hear these and such like things, my judgment remains uncertain whether the affairs of mortals are governed by fate and immutable necessity, or by chance; for you will find the wisest of the ancients, and those who emulate their school, of opposed views; and many have the settled opinion that the gods have no care for the beginnings of our existence, nor for its end, nor indeed for men at all.” And Seneca: “We shall worship in such a way that we remember the worship of Him pertains more to custom than to reality.” To these correspond those words in which Marcus Tullius closes his most learned books On the Nature of the Gods: “When these things had been said,” he writes, “we parted in such a way that to Velleius it seemed that the view of Cotta
Translator note: Block 298 is cut off mid-sentence at the end, continuing in block 299. The text “VOL, XVII. 8” is a volume/page header inserted by the Goold 1862 editor and has been omitted from the English as a printer’s artifact.
-
Original
: disputatio verior, mihi Balbi ad veritatis similitudinem videretur esse propensior.” Atque ita mentis suze sententiam de rebus divinis omnibus in primi libri initio(cap. v.)antea exposuerat: “ Non,” inquit, “ii sumus, quibus nihil verum esse videatur; sed ii, qui onanibus veris falsa queedam adjuncta esse dicamus, tanta similitudine, ut in iis nulla, insit certa judicandi et assentiendi nota.”
English
the argument seemed truer, while to me the argument of Balbus seemed more inclined toward the likeness of truth.” And thus he had earlier set forth the judgment of his own mind on all divine matters at the beginning of the first book (ch. v.): “We are not,” he says, “those to whom nothing seems true; but we are those who say that to all true things certain false things are joined with such great similarity that in them there is no certain mark for judging and assenting.”
-
Original
LX. Ut ita fluctuarentur, Satane placuit; quia nihil certi habuit, quod pro veris, que abstulerat, reponeret. Unde cum Apollinem pythium Athenienses consulerent, quas potissimum religiones tene= rent; oraculum editum est, eas quee essent in more majorum, teste eodem Cicerone de Leg. Atque ita tandem ab optimo quoque et. sapienti in eam religionem, quam Catoni Lucanus ascribit, consen- sum est:—
English
LX. It pleased Satan that they should thus waver; because he had nothing certain to put in place of the truths he had taken away. Hence when the Athenians consulted the Pythian Apollo as to which religions they should especially observe, the oracle was given that they should follow those which were in the custom of the ancestors — as the same Cicero testifies in De Legibus. And so at last every good and wise person came to agree upon that religion which Lucan ascribes to Cato:—
-
Original
“ Heec duri immota Catonis Secta, fuit, servare modum, finemque tenere Naturamque sequi, patrizeque impendere vitam; Nee sibi, sed toti genitum se credere mundo. Huic epule, vicisse famem; magnique penates, Submoyisse hyemem tecto; pretiosaque vestis, Hirtam membra super Romani more Quiritis Induxisse togam; Venerisque huic maximus usus, Progenies; urbi pater est, urbique maritus; Justitiz cultor, rigidi servator honesti ; In commune bonus.’’—Lib. ii, 881-391.
English
“This was the unbending school of stern Cato: to keep to the mean, to hold to the limit, to follow nature, and to spend his life for his country; to believe himself born not for himself, but for the whole world. For him a banquet was to have overcome hunger; and great household gods, to have warded off winter with a roof; and costly raiment, to have clothed his limbs above with the rough toga in the Roman manner of the Quirites; and for him the highest use of Venus was offspring. He is a father to the city and a husband to the city; a cultivator of justice, a keeper of rigid honor; good for the common welfare.” — Lib. ii, 381–391.
-
Original
Egregie etiam Persius pro eo rerum statu, eaque incertitudine, qua agitabantur omnes :—
English
Persius also speaks admirably concerning that state of affairs and that uncertainty by which all were agitated:—
-
Original
“ Quid juvat hoc, templis nostros immittere mores, Et bona diis ex hac scelerata ducere pulpa ? Dicite, pontifices, in sancto quid facit aurum ; Nempe hoc quod Veneri donate a virgine pups. Quin damus id superis de magna quod dare lance Non possit magni Messallee lippa propago ! Compositum jus, fasque animo, sanctosque recessus Mentis, et incoctum generoso pectus honesto Heee cedo ut admoveam templis, et farre litabo.’”—§at. ii. 62, ete. ee Ye a l
English
“What does it help to bring our vices into the temples, and to derive blessings from the gods from this wicked flesh? Tell me, pontiffs, what does gold do in a sacred place? Surely the same as what dolls dedicated by a maiden to Venus do. Why do we not offer to the powers above that which the blear-eyed offspring of great Messalla cannot give from a great platter! A well-ordered sense of right and duty in the soul, and the holy retreats of the mind, and a breast steeped in noble honor — these let me offer when I approach the temples, and I will sacrifice with a handful of meal.” — Sat. ii. 62, etc.
-
Original
LXI. Tandem ideo fabularum pertesi, quacunque arreptd occa- sione in deorum contemptum se effuderunt. Exemplo sit ipse reli- giosissimus orator, pro domo sua ad pontifices, adversus Clodium “ Negas,” inquit, “esse ferenda, quee soleam de me predicare: et homo facetus inducis etiam sermonem urbanum ac venustum: me dicere solere esse me Jovem: eundemque dictitare Minervam esse sororem meam. Non tam insolens sum, quod Jovem esse me dico, quam ineruditus, quod Minervam sororem Jovis esse existimo. Sed samen, ego mihi sororem virginem ascisco; tu sororem tuam virginem psse non sivisti. Sed vide, ne tu te debeas Jovem dicere, qudd tu ure eandem sororem et uxorem appellare possis?” cap. xxxiv. LXII. Antonio etiam temulento, Bacchum se esse simulanti thenienses Minervam suam publice solennibus ceremoniis despon- derunt, teste Dione, lib. Hist. xlviii. Neque in periculis constitutis ab illis opis aut auxilii exspectatio ulla. Unde rex Porus suadenti- bus amicis ut flumini sacrificaret, ne Macedonum rates susciperet, neque transitum Alexandro facilem prestaret, respondit, 08% Zor ray Sarka, exbvray +d xarapticdas— Non est arma habentium supplicare;” referentibus sapientibus Indis apud Philostratum in Vita Apollon, lib. i. cap. x.
English
LXI. At last, weary of the fables, they poured themselves out in contempt of the gods upon whatever occasion presented itself. Let the most pious orator himself serve as an example — Cicero speaking before the pontiffs, in his oration For His House, against Clodius: “You deny,” he says, “that what I am accustomed to proclaim about myself is to be endured; and you, a clever man, introduce also an urbane and charming turn of speech: that I am accustomed to say that I am Jupiter, and likewise to assert that Minerva is my sister. I am not so insolent in saying that I am Jupiter as I am unlearned in thinking that Minerva is the sister of Jupiter. But for all that, I claim a virgin sister for myself; you did not allow your sister to remain a virgin. But see to it whether you ought to call yourself Jupiter, since you are able to call the same woman both your sister and your wife.” ch. xxxiv. LXII. Also to Antony in his drunkenness, pretending to be Bacchus, the Athenians publicly betrothed their own Minerva with solemn ceremonies — as Dio testifies, Hist. lib. xlviii. Nor, when placed in dangers, was there any expectation of help or aid from those gods. Hence King Porus, when his friends urged him to sacrifice to the river so that it might not bear the Macedonian rafts nor afford Alexander an easy crossing, replied — as the wise Indians report in Philostratus, Vita Apollonii, lib. i, ch. x — “It is not for those who bear arms to supplicate.”
Translator note: The Greek snippet in block 304 is heavily OCR-garbled. Owen immediately supplies the Latin translation: “Non est arma habentium supplicare” (It is not for those who bear arms to supplicate), from Philostratus, Vita Apollonii 1.10. The English renders Owen’s Latin gloss.
-
Original
LXIII. Qui Neronem inter homines numerandum sentiunt, quem- dmodum deos tractaverit, videant apud Suetonium. Neque sine ausa vocem illam, quze teste propheta, Esa. xliv., idololatris omni- bus congrueret satis, illi ascripsit Seneca, Tragzed. Octav., A. 2:— “Stulte verebor, ipse cum faciam, deos.”’
English
LXIII. Those who think Nero deserves to be counted among human beings should see in Suetonius how he treated the gods. Nor without cause did Seneca ascribe to him that utterance which, as the prophet testifies, Isa. xliv., would well suit all idolaters, in the Tragedies, Octavia, Act 2: “Shall I foolishly fear the gods, when I myself make them?”
-
Original
Neque aliter apud vatem maximum, Achilles, Il. x. 15, 20:—
English
Nor is it otherwise in the greatest of poets, where Achilles speaks, Il. x. 15, 20:
-
Original
"ECAa as uw, “Extepyt, Seay drodrure rdvrwy,... -
English
“But you, Hector — you shall make atonement to all the gods…”
Translator note: OCR has destroyed the Greek characters; the text is a quotation from Homer, Iliad, concerning Achilles threatening vengeance. The English renders the reconstructed sense of the damaged Greek.
-
Original
"Hoa? dy risatuny, el wos ddvamls ye meapein. “At tu me Titan violasti pessime divim Tu mihi, si vires adsint, dabis improbe poenas.” Et Propertius:— .
English
“How shall I repay you, if only I have strength to do so?” “But you, O worst of divine Titans, have done me the greatest wrong; you, wicked one, shall pay me the penalty, if strength be mine.” And Propertius:
Translator note: The opening Greek is OCR-destroyed; the sense is reconstructed from context and the following Latin translation. The Latin lines render Achilles’ address to the river-god Scamander (Iliad 21).
-
Original
“Mens bona si qua dea es, tua me sacraria dono: -Exciderant surdo tot mea vota Jovi.’
English
“Good Sense, if you are any goddess at all, I dedicate myself to your shrines: so many of my prayers had fallen on deaf Jupiter.”
-
Original
LXIV. Acute autem, hoc est, suo more impietatem hanc omnem in Apologia exagitat Tertullianus: “ Domesticos deos,” inquit, “ quos ares dicitis, domestic& potestate tractatis, pignerando, venditando, demutando, aliquando in cacabulum de Saturno, aliquando in trul- am de Minerva, ut quisque contritus et contusus est; tam diu coli- ur, ut quisque dominus sanctiorem expertus est domesticam neces- sitatem.”
English
LXIV. Tertullian, however, sharply attacks all this impiety in the Apology — that is, after his manner: “The household gods,” he says, “whom you call lares, you handle by domestic power — pledging them, selling them, exchanging them — sometimes making Saturn into a cooking-pot, sometimes Minerva into a ladle, according to how worn and battered each has become; each is worshipped only as long as its master has found the domestic necessity more pressing.”
-
Original
LXY. Expositis theologiz Gentilium incunabulis et progressu, verbo expedienda venit ejus catastrophe. Statuit quidem Deus a jac- tis mundi fundamentis prestituto tempore gas eis darondAuw cdvav mittere. Mysterium autem hoc placuit in se ipso tantisper abscon- dere, dum gentes omnes in viis suis incedere eousque permiserat, ut, densissimis tenebris, omnique miserid coopertis, lumen illud salu-
English
LXV. Having set forth the origins and progress of the theology of the Gentiles, its catastrophe must now be briefly treated. For God had determined from the foundations of the world, at an appointed time, to send to them His Son for their revelation and redemption. But He was pleased to conceal this mystery within Himself for a time, even while He had permitted all the nations to walk in their own ways, until, covered over with the thickest darkness and every misery, that saving light —
Translator note: The Greek phrase “gas eis darondAuw cdvav” is OCR-destroyed; reconstructed from context as referring to the sending of Christ for revelation (cf. Acts 14:16). Block ends mid-sentence, continuing in the next block.
-
Original
| tare tandem gratits affulgeret. Neque tamen consilium hoc vo- | luntatis sue, in arcano infinite sapientiz scrinio, ita Immensum abdidit, ut non ex summa humani generis misericordia, ac erga falsos, inanes, nihili deos, et idola, ird justissima sanctissimaque, cim hujus gratize promissiones, tum mine horribiles prodierint. Etenim, “ Jehovah Deus verus est, Deus vivus, et rex sempiternus: a cujus fervore commovebitur terra, neque sustinere possunt gentes indigna- | tionem ejus. Sic,” inquit, “dicito te illis, du isti qui carlos et terram non fecerunt, perituri sunt e terra et sub ccelo ipso,” Jer. x. 10, 11. Similiter se omnes deos terree emaciaturum minatur, Zeph. ii, 11. Deos autem illos fictitios et idola, quorum sub auspictis, quorumque instigationi morem gerentia (hoe est, In lls serpenti veteri), quatuor famosissima imperia bellum sibi populoque suo in- dixerant continuo, Deum hisce comminationibus intendisse, constat. | De iis verd omnibus jamdudum actum est. Excessére adytis, cor- ruerunt eorum et ccelum, et sol, montes et insule, ipsi cum omni cultu, choragio ac cultoribus moti sunt e terra, et regionibus que sub ccelo sunt. Ad primum sane exorientis solis justitize jubar, deos suos nutdsse, imd horruisse, sensit ac doluit orbis idololatricus :—
English
would at last shine forth freely. Yet He did not so utterly hide this counsel of His will in the secret treasury of His infinite wisdom that there did not proceed from His supreme mercy toward the human race — and from His most just and most holy wrath toward false, empty, worthless gods and idols — both promises of this grace and terrible threatenings. For: “Jehovah is the true God, the living God, and the everlasting King: at His fury the earth shall tremble, and the nations shall not be able to endure His indignation. Thus,” He says, “you shall say to them: The gods that have not made the heavens and the earth shall perish from the earth and from under these heavens,” Jer. x. 10, 11. In like manner He threatens to make all the gods of the earth waste away, Zeph. ii. 11. And it is established that God intended these threatenings against those fictitious gods and idols, under whose auspices, and in obedience to whose instigation (that is, yielding to the old serpent in them), the four most famous empires had continually waged war against Him and His people. But all these things have long since come to pass. They have departed from their shrines; their heaven and their sun have collapsed; mountains and islands, together with all worship, stage-apparatus, and worshippers, have been removed from the earth and from the regions under heaven. Indeed, at the very first ray of the rising sun of righteousness, the idolatrous world felt and mourned that it had lost its gods — nay, that it recoiled from them in horror:
-
Original
“Delphis oracula cessant, Et genus humanum damnat caligo futuri.”
English
“The oracles of Delphi fall silent, and the darkness of the future condemns the human race.”
-
Original
Juven. Sat. vi. 554. Quam in oraculorum autem cessationis causis assignandis nullibi magis” ineptiunt Gentilium sapientissimi. “ Potest,” inquit Cicero de Di- vinat. lib. i. 19, “ vis illa terre, quee mentem Pythie divino afflatu” concitabat, evanuisse vetustate, ut quosdam evanuisse et exaruisse amnes, aut in alium cursum contortos, et deflexos, videmus.” Hi assentitur Plutarchus. Neque ullus est, qui meliora adfert.
English
Juven. Sat. vi. 554. Nowhere, however, do the wisest of the Gentiles display greater absurdity than in assigning causes for the cessation of oracles. “It is possible,” says Cicero, De Divinat. lib. i. 19, “that that power of the earth which stirred the mind of the Pythia with divine inspiration has vanished with age, just as we see that certain rivers have vanished and dried up, or have been twisted and diverted into another course.” Plutarch agrees with him. Nor is there anyone who offers anything better.
-
Original
LXVI. Gradatim autem lumen suum salutare emittens, ita tandem Deus vetera stabilivit oracula, ut nemo sit mortalium ubicunque gentium, qui theologia illa gentili utatur, aut idola illa antiqua, an- tiquis ritibus colat aut veneretur. Ita omnia illa, quibus per tot annorum centurias, inenarrabilemque temporis seriem, ex astutia Satane, et nativa humanz mentis cecitate, vand, absurda, blas- phemé, theologiam naturalem conspurcavit, polluit, atque inutilem reddidit mundus év r@ sovnp@ positus, e Dei vindicantis sententia fun- ditus perierunt.
English
LXVI. Moreover, by sending forth His saving light gradually, God at last so firmly established the ancient oracles that there is no mortal among any of the nations who uses that Gentile theology, or who worships or venerates those ancient idols with their ancient rites. Thus all those things by which, through so many centuries of years and an unspeakable succession of time, the world — lying in wickedness — out of the cunning of Satan and the native blindness of the human mind, vainly, absurdly, and blasphemously defiled, polluted, and rendered useless natural theology, have utterly perished by the sentence of an avenging God.
Translator note: The phrase “év r@ sovnp@ positus” in the original is OCR-destroyed Greek, most likely ὁ κόσμος ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται (1 John 5:19, “the world lies in the evil one”); translated per that reconstruction.
CAPUT IX.
-
Original
CAPUT IX.
English
Chapter 9.
-
Original
In evertendo Gentilismo evangelii potentia et efficacia—Note Bellarminiane vere ecclesize Gentilismo conveniunt omnes—Prejudiciorum, que hominum mentibus inferunt, examen—Ultimus pro cultu suo Satan conatus.
English
The power and efficacy of the gospel in overthrowing Gentilism — All of Bellarmine’s marks of the true church agree with Gentilism — An examination of the prejudices which they instill into the minds of men — Satan’s last effort on behalf of his worship.
-
Original
I. Qui veteris Gentilismi in genus humanum imperium, quas— longa seculorum serie in toto mundo egerit radices, guos fructus a a
English
I. Whoever has considered attentively the dominion of ancient Gentilism over the human race, what roots it struck through the long succession of ages throughout the whole world, and what fruits it bore —
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; continues in the following block.
-
Original
! tulerit, atque dgancudv totalem, attentius pauld perpenderit, non slienum forsan mentis suze sensum, a questionibus lis, quibus apud Oratorem Velleius Epicureus, rerum omnium originationem Platoni- cam exagitat, inveniet. “ Que,” inquit, “ molitio? que ferramenta? qui vectes? qui ministri tanti operis fuerunt?”’ ~ (Que tamen omnia referentibus Maffeo et Ribadeneira, Deus pater, Ignatio Jesuitarum patri, ostendit.) Animum, inquam, impossibile est, quin subeat ogitare, quae qualisve illa vis erat, aut arcana virtus, quam tantee moli removendze, quee ab origine immemorabili creverat, “occulto elut arbor eevo,” Deus adhibuerit. Ad tantum enim opus conficien- um, atque antiqua et catholica prave superstitionis fundamenta de- jicienda, Dei digito plane opus erat. _ IL. Imad quo magis liqueat, ostendam paucis, quos retinendz super- istitionis suze catholicee et antiquissimee praetextus gens humana ha- buerit, quibusque preejudiciis atque ratiocinationibus nixa, veritati divine se opposuerit. Errori enim vires et robur dant preejudicia, unde mediantibus vanis ratiocinationibus, oriuntur preetextus, quibus, in eo retinendo, mentis aditus adversts veritatis lucem muniunt homines do%acr1x07, Homines, qui jam in cultu suo Deo placent, ecclesia dicuntur. Is enim ceetus, eave hominum communitas, que Deo, in cultu, quem ipse instituit, celebrando placere studet, vera est ecclesia, semperque fuit. Ccetum illum, sive communitatem, ab aliis omnibus, qui falso nomen illud sibi arrogare vellent, per notas quas- dam dignosci posse, multorum virorum doctorum est opinio. Harum precipuas, numero quindecim esse statuit, atque iis incredibilem quandam vim, ad fidem ei ccetui, cui proprie conveniunt, concilian- dam inesse, doctissimus Bellarminus pluribus ostendit. Qui ex illa- rum notarum indicio, se veram ecclesiam invenisse arbitrantur, e vita citius, quam ex illius communione se dejici patientur. Vertim enim verd omnes iste note Bellarminiane, plurime saltem, ezeque longe prestantissime, ethnicismum potius vere religionis titulo ornare apte nate sunt, quam veritatem istam divinam, illiusque profes- sionem, quam, ipso Dei Filio docente, didicimus, ejusve professores indigitare. Si verd eorum qui Christiani dicuntur pars, uti de se gloriantur, longe maxima, notis iis eousque etiamnum confidere se debere persuasa sit, ut, rejectis certissimis veritatis divine rexywnpios, illis solis in religionis negotio credat, animasque in veritatem diri- gendas committat, quanto satius ethnici homines ei professioni cults divini mordicts adheerescere deberent, quee notis istis munita erat, cum iis penittis ignota fuerint alia omnia veritatis ccelestis indicia. III. Prima autem Bellarmino ecclesize verze nota est ipsum no- men catholicum; ea scilicet, quee catholica dicitur, vera ecclesia est. Notam hane sine dubio, cum nihili pene sit, tanquam levis arma- ture militem, pereundam premisit vir doctus. Ubi loci, quandoque Jesu discipuli primum Christiani dicti sunt, novimus; at nominis hujus, catholict, incertissima est. origo, eque ac Nili fontium. In sacra Scriptura non exstat. Irenzeus Symbolum Fidei recitans, ejus mentionem nullam facit, lib. i. cap. ii; neque Tertullianus, de Pre- script. Adver. Heret.; et, Oviuaros rpoouvyuia, ore dyabdy, ore xoxdy xpiveros, cvev ray tmromimrovcay rH bvouars xpatewv, ut recte Justinus, Apol. 1. Ecclesia quidem Romana, a se ipsa catholica nuncupatur; non ita olim dicta viris sanctis. Ignatio erat ecclesia, jri¢ rpoxd- Ijras ev rorw yapiov “Payaiwy; si modo ea epistola sit Ignatii. Cle- menti, "ExxAnoia raponotca ‘Paduny. Atque Papa, Episcopus 2 +4 ‘Pawn, concilio primo, dicitur, can.vi. Quoque in loco tum ipse, tum ecclesia Romana olim habebantur satis docet Concilium Chalcedo- nense. Christianis plurimus, a multis seculis, per totum orbem dispersis, Pontificia est, papistica, apostatica, idololatrica, Romana. De nomine ideo cum sit incertorum hominum ¢pywa, litem mittamus, spectemus rem 1psam. | ITV. Ex quo a nonnullis excogitatum fuit id nominis, ecclesia catholica, omnibus veree religionis cultoribus, (quoniam non defuére, qui ecclesiam Christi intra hujus illiusve Christianorum particule seu factionis limites ineptissime concluderent) mirifice placere in- cepit; nec sane omnimodo prorsus immeritd; ctim, per vocabulum — ilud, nihil nisi quod ipse Servator noster fore praedixerat, exprimere _ voluerunt ; nempe evangelium preedicandum év 6g rH ofmoumévn, Matt. xxiv. 14, seu év 6Aw + xdowm, Cap. XXvi. 13, vel cig dAov rbv xdopmoy, Mare. xiv. 9, et non tantim Judeis. Vocabuli autem istius celebris illico — facti, indies convaluit fama cum laude. Ctm verd Papa Romanus — in illud secularis potentiz fastigium, per malas artes ascendisset, — ut adulatores spe preede sibi allicere facile ei fuisset, id sibi, et factioni suz, ex eorum assentationibus (aliorum incurie et humili- tatis etiam beneficio usus) trahere conatus est; ipse interea haud illi-- berali manu, ista iis vicissim remetiens, que revera in ejus potes- tate unquam sita fuisse, nemo sobrius crederet. Ita olim factitatum apud Horat. lib, ii. Epist. ii, 99-101. : “Discedo Alczeus puncto illius: ille meo quis ? Quis nisi Callimachus ? si plus adposcere visus, Fit Mimnermus, et optivo cognomine crescit.’’ ‘ . V. Eodem jure Muhammedani, Mussulmanni sunt; et Simon, olim, weydry Ocot diveysg; atque Diana, magnum numen. Ubivis | etiamnum terrarum, honestis titulis se ornant, qui plures sunt. — Pauciorum scilicet, aut oppresse partis, factio nomenclatura est, Videamus ergo, etiamsi non ipsi ethnici nomina illa, que tum tem- poris apud homines optime note censebantur, sibi solis arrogaverint; dum veri Dei cultores probrosis nominibus passim insigniti fuére, — Ante omnia quidem se solos fidem et religionem coluisse, ceeteros omnes superstitiosos, veterum deorum ignaros, atque, ut ita dicam, — hereticos et schismaticos fuisse, et constanter gloriati sunt, et acer-—
English
— and its utter devastation — will have weighed somewhat more attentively, he will perhaps find the feeling of his own mind not far removed from the questions with which, in the Orator, Velleius the Epicurean assails the Platonic account of the origin of all things. “What machinery,” he says, “what tools? what levers? what workmen were employed in so great a work?” (All of which things, however, as Maffeo and Ribadeneira relate, God the Father showed to Ignatius, the founder of the Jesuits.) The mind, I say, cannot but be struck with the thought of what and of what kind that force or hidden power was which God employed to remove so great a mass, which had grown from time immemorial “like a tree in the hidden age.” For so great a work to be accomplished, and the ancient and universal foundations of corrupt superstition to be overthrown, the finger of God was plainly required. II. And that this may appear more clearly, I will show briefly what pretexts the human race had for retaining its universal and most ancient superstition, and upon what prejudices and reasonings it relied in opposing itself to divine truth. For prejudices give strength and force to error, from which, by means of vain reasonings, arise pretexts by which men fortify the approaches of their minds against the light of opposing truth. Men who now please God in their worship are called the church. For that assembly, that community of men, which strives to please God in celebrating the worship which He Himself instituted, is the true church, and always has been. It is the opinion of many learned men that that assembly or community can be distinguished from all others who would falsely arrogate that name to themselves by certain marks. The most learned Bellarminus has shown at length that the chief of these marks, numbering fifteen, possess a certain incredible power for winning credence for that assembly to which they properly belong. Those who, on the evidence of those marks, think they have found the true church will sooner leave this life than allow themselves to be cast out of its communion. But in very truth all those marks of Bellarmine, most of them at least, and those by far the most excellent, are better suited to adorn Gentilism with the title of true religion than to point out that divine truth and its profession which we learned with the Son of God Himself as teacher, or its professors. But if the by far greatest part of those who are called Christians, as they boast of themselves, is persuaded that it still ought to confide in those marks to such a degree as to reject the most certain testimonies of divine truth and to trust in those marks alone in the matter of religion and to commit souls to be directed toward truth, how much more firmly ought pagan men to have clung to that profession of divine worship which was fortified by those marks, when all other evidences of heavenly truth were entirely unknown to them. III. Now the first mark of the true church according to Bellarmine is the name itself — “catholic”; namely, that which is called catholic is the true church. This mark, since it is nearly worthless, the learned man doubtless sent forward first, as a lightly armed soldier to be sacrificed. We know where and when the disciples of Jesus were first called Christians; but the origin of this name, “catholic,” is as uncertain as the sources of the Nile. It does not appear in Holy Scripture. Irenaeus, reciting the Symbol of Faith, makes no mention of it, lib. i. cap. ii; nor does Tertullian, de Praescript. Adver. Haeret.; and, as Justin rightly observes, a name is judged neither good nor bad apart from the deeds of those who bear it, Apol. 1. The Roman church indeed is called catholic by itself; but the holy men of old did not call it so. For Ignatius, the church was “which presides in the place of the region of the Romans” — if indeed that epistle is Ignatius’s. For Clement, it was “the church sojourning at Rome.” And the Pope is called, at the first council, Bishop of Rome, can. vi. How he himself and the Roman church were regarded at that time is sufficiently taught by the Council of Chalcedon. To very many Christians dispersed throughout the whole world over many centuries, it is Pontifical, Papist, apostate, idolatrous, Roman. Since the name is therefore the work of men of uncertain standing, let us set aside the dispute and look at the thing itself. IV. From the time when the name “catholic church” was devised by some, it began wonderfully to please all the worshippers of true religion (since there was no lack of those who would most absurdly confine the church of Christ within the limits of this or that portion or faction of Christians) — and not entirely without reason; since by that word they wished to express nothing but what our Savior Himself had foretold would come to pass, namely, that the gospel was to be preached throughout the whole inhabited world, Matt. xxiv. 14, or throughout the whole world, Cap. xxvi. 13, or into all the world, Marc. xiv. 9, and not to the Jews only. And the fame of that celebrated word, once it became current, grew daily in renown and praise. But when the Roman Pope had ascended by evil arts to that pinnacle of secular power, so that it was easy for him to attract flatterers with the hope of gain, he attempted to draw this name to himself and his faction from their flattery (availing himself also of the negligence and lowliness of others), meanwhile repaying them in turn with no ungenerous hand for things which no sober person would believe had ever truly been in his power. So it was practiced of old, as Horace, lib. ii. Epist. ii, 99–101: “I depart — Alcaeus by his vote: who is he by mine? Who but Callimachus? If he seems to claim more, he becomes Mimnermus, and grows by the coveted name.” V. By the same right the Mohammedans are Mussulmans; and Simon, of old, was “the great power of God”; and Diana was a great deity. Even now, wherever one looks on earth, those who are the majority adorn themselves with honorable titles. For nomenclature belongs to the larger faction, or to the party that holds power. Let us therefore consider, even if the pagans themselves did not arrogate to themselves alone those names which at that time were reckoned most honorable among men, while the worshippers of the true God were everywhere marked with opprobrious names — they at least gloried constantly and contended sharply that they alone had cultivated faith and true religion, that all the rest were superstitious, ignorant of the ancient gods, and, as I may say, heretics and schismatics;
Translator note: Block begins continuing from block 318’s broken sentence. Several Greek phrases are OCR-garbled; reconstructed from context: the Velleius quotation is from Cicero De Natura Deorum I.viii; the Ignatius phrase reconstructed as “which presides in the place of the region of the Romans” (Epistle to the Romans, salutation); the Clement phrase as “the church sojourning at Rome” (1 Clement, salutation); the Justin phrase on names being judged by deeds reconstructed from Apology I. The phrase ‘do%acr1x07’ is an OCR corruption, likely Greek; rendered in context as ‘men’ (the subject continuing the sentence). The Scripture references Matt. xxiv. 14, Cap. xxvi. 13, and Marc. xiv. 9 preserved as in the original.
-
Original
‘ime contenderunt. Usque ad Domini nostri adventum, apud solos Judeeos veri Dei cultum viguisse novimus. De iis verd, quid sen- serunt, testis est auctor gravissimus, Corn. Tacit. Hist. lib. v. cap. iv. “ Moses,” inquit, “ quo sibi in posteram gentem firmaret, novos ritus sontrariosque ceteris mortalibus indidit. Profana illic omnia, que ppud nos sacra; rursum, concessa apud illos, que nobis incesta;” oc est, heeretici sunt et schismatici, quoniam ritus a Catholico eneris humani usu abhorrentes, observare eos docuerit 6 vomobérns. adem pene habet Plutarchus. Et nemo feré est historicorum, qui on memorize prodiderit, eos asini caput in templo veneratos fuisse. ‘Effigiem animalis,’ inquit Tacitus (hoc est, ipso auctore, asin), quo monstrante errorem sitimque depulerant, penetrali sacravere.” Hist. lib. v. cap. ii. iv. Et Democritus historicus apud Suidam, Xpuooty Wov xeQadrry wpocexdvovy,— Asini caput aureum adorabant.” Idem tra- Jidisse Posidonium et Apollonium Molonem, libro secundo contra pionem, qui eandem insaniam insanivit, ostendit Josephus, Mitto alia mendaciorum portenta, quorum tamen cum lis, que de Albigen- sibus, Waldensibus, aliisque fidelibus Christi servis, commenti sunt pontificii, Catholici scilicet, non incommoda foret collatio. Uno ore omnes, gentem illam superstitionibus obnoxiam, religions adversam, ommuni mortalium de cultu Dei sententiz repugnantem, dixerunt. VI. Orti demum Christiani; ipsi etiam per aliquod tempus Jude tio Neque inter utrumque populum distinxére diu Gentiles. “ Judewos, impulsore Christo, assidue tumultuantes, Roma expulit,” in Claudio Suetonius. Et Arrianus Epictet. lib. i1. cap. 1x., Od dpgs, wis 2xU0TOS 2 oa Tovdaitos; nal Sray rive emaporepiCovra <rBou, e/d)- Samer reve, odu Zor “Iovdates dAN ieronpiverast, bray d& dvarAKEN Td wo.bog
English
— they sharply contended. We know that until the coming of our Lord, the worship of the true God flourished among the Jews alone. As to what opinion others held of them, the most weighty authority is Cornelius Tacitus, Hist. lib. v. cap. iv: “Moses,” he says, “in order to secure this people to himself for the future, introduced new rites contrary to those of all other mortals. All things are profane there which are sacred among us; again, what is permitted among them is impure to us” — that is, they are heretics and schismatics, because the lawgiver taught them to observe rites abhorrent to the universal practice of mankind. Plutarch says nearly the same. And there is scarcely a historian who has not recorded for posterity that they worshipped the head of an ass in the temple. “They consecrated in the inner sanctuary,” says Tacitus, “the image of that animal” (that is, by the author’s own account, an ass) “by whose guidance they had dispelled their wandering and thirst.” Hist. lib. v. cap. ii. iv. And the historian Democritus in Suidas: “They worshipped a golden head of an ass.” That Posidonius and Apollonius Molo had related the same, Josephus shows in the second book against Apion, who raved with the same madness. I pass over the other monstrous lies, a comparison of which, however, with what the Pontificians — the so-called Catholics — fabricated against the Albigenses, Waldenses, and other faithful servants of Christ, would not be inapt. With one voice they all said that that nation was subject to superstitions, opposed to true religion, and at variance with the common opinion of mortals regarding the worship of God. VI. At length Christians arose; they too for some time were confounded with the Jews. Nor did the Gentiles for a long time distinguish between the two peoples. “The Jews, at the instigation of Chrestus, continually causing tumults, Claudius expelled from Rome,” says Suetonius. And Arrian, Epict. lib. ii. cap. ix: “Do you not see how each one is called a Jew? And when we see someone wavering between the two, we are accustomed to say, he is not a Jew but plays the part of one; but when he takes on the disposition”
Translator note: The Greek passage from Epictetus/Arrian (OCR-garbled) is reconstructed from Arrian’s Discourses of Epictetus II.ix: “Ouk horās pōs hekastos legetai Ioudaios; kai hotan tina epamphoterizonta idōmen, eithōamen legein, ouk estin Ioudaios all’ hupokrin etai, hotan de analabē to pathos” — translated inline. The Democritus/Suidas Greek phrase ‘Xpuooty Wov xeQadrry wpocexdvovy’ reconstructed as ‘They worshipped a golden head of an ass.’
-
Original
— gd 0d BeCompévov nal Hpnwevon, rire nal Zors TG dve1, nal xare?ras’ Lovdaios* —“ Nonne vides, ut quisque dicatur Judeeus? quod si quem alternan- tem viderimus, dicere solemus, non esse Judzum sed hypocritam. Cim autem affectum tincti, seu baptizati, et ejus, qui sectam eam profitetur, adhibuerit, tum revera Judzeus est et nominatur.” Quem locum frustra quidam adducunt, ut probent Judzos ritu baptismi ‘uti solitos fuisse, cum apertissime de Christianis loquatur philoso- phus. Etiam Apoe. iii 9, per Judeos, non alios quam Christianos intelligit ipse Spiritus Sanctus. De hisce verd, terrarum orbis sen- tentiam exponit idem Tacitus, Annal. lib. xv. cap. xliv.: “ Poenis quesitissimis affecit Nero, quos per flagitia invisos vulgus Chris- tianos appellabat. Auctor nominis ejus : Christus, qui Tiberio im- peritante per procuratorem Pontium Pilatum supplicio affectus erat. Repressaque i in presens exitiabilis superstitio rursus erumpebat.” Et diversa omnia in moribus et sacris humano generi, Christianis objecta fuisse, docet Arnobius. De nomine autem religionis, et deorum cultiis, usque aded securi erant, ut ipsum nomen ‘Christianum, satis criminis ad ultimum supplicium, seu hereticidium infligendum con-
English
— of the one who has been baptized and has chosen, then he truly is and is called a Jew” — “Do you not see how each one is called a Jew? But if we have seen someone wavering, we are accustomed to say that he is not a Jew but plays the hypocrite. But when he has adopted the disposition of the baptized, that is, of the one who professes that sect, then he truly is and is called a Jew.” This passage certain people adduce in vain to prove that the Jews were accustomed to make use of the rite of baptism, when the philosopher is most plainly speaking of Christians. Even in Apoc. iii. 9, by “Jews” the Holy Spirit Himself understands none other than Christians. Now concerning these, the same Tacitus expounds the judgment of the world, Annal. lib. xv. cap. xliv.: “Nero inflicted the most exquisite punishments upon those whom the common people, hated for their crimes, called Christians. The originator of that name was Christ, who had been put to death in the reign of Tiberius by the procurator Pontius Pilate. Though checked for the moment, the deadly superstition broke out again.” And Arnobius teaches that all things in morals and sacred rites were alleged against Christians as contrary to the human race. As for the name of the religion and the worship of the gods, they were so secure as to judge that the very name “Christian” contained enough ground for inflicting the ultimate punishment, or heretic-killing,
Translator note: The opening Greek (OCR-garbled) is the continuation of the Epictetus passage from block 320; reconstructed as: tou bebammenou kai hērēmenou, tote kai estin tō onti, kai kaleitai Ioudaios. Block ends mid-sentence, continued in block 322.
-
Original
| tinere statuerint. Unde etiam ipsius nominis Apologiam inetituend) necesse habuere Tertullianus, aliique. Verpi, Apelle, Judei, Chris- tiani, Heeretici, apud Catholicos istos, scelerum nomina fuere. Pari, gressu ideo, uterque populus idololatricus iter incceptat. Si quid ideo vis aut efficacize honorificis nominibus insit, ad veritatem indi- candam, et animum in sententia, quam ornant, confirmandum, quod | judicat Cardinalis, eo maxime usi sunt gentilismi cultores. | VII. Secundum locum apud_ Bellarminum occupat antiquitas non quidem absoluta illa, quae uni Deo sui originem refert, in qua, si controversia he sisteretur, actum plane esset de notes hisce Bel-| larminianis; sed dubia ista, et probabilis tanttm, que ex historiis) aliisque rerum preeteritarum monumentis, erui debet; atque ex is dijudicari Eodem etiam sive argumento, sive preejudicio, totus” olim innitebatur Gentilismus. Ctm primtm quidem ipse Jesus Christus veritatem ccelestem e sinu Patris exponere egressus est, illum i anu questione ista adorti sunt Phariszel: Tig 4 didax7 a navn aven3—* Queenam nova doctrina heec est,” Mare. i. 27. VIII. Similiter apostolum Paulum eandem veritatem Athenis predicantem, philosophi adorti sunt. Avrdwebe, inquiunt, yrinvas rig : 4 navn airy 4 awd cod AaAovmevn didaxHS Ast. xvii. 19. Atque i in tota illa concertatione, quee evangelium inter et Gentilium superstitionem intererat, nihil pene erat, quod violentius in rabiem infidelium ani- mos in veritatem excitavit, quam quéd nova esset religio Christiana, quod vetustate destituta ; quod antiquos ritus, patriumque Dei cul-— tum tollere conaretur. Quantum autem preejudicii, ea persuasio eorum mentibus indidit, ex ipsis pontificiis errorum voluptate, seu potius utilitate obduratis, facile conjicere est. Atin omnibus dubiam, in plerisque aperte falsam esse antiquitatem, quam urea Romanenses, plurimi ostenderunt. Palam autem erat, iis solis rerum ~ monumentis exceptis, que (quia Judas, hzereticis, et schismaticisill 4 oixe7z) Jure contemnere sibi visi sunt, nullam plane post homines — natos, rerum religionumve exstitisse memoriam, quee eorum cults originem antecederet; ita ut nulli dubitarent, quin eterna esset, — quam profiterentur, religio. Eo argumento utitur Symmachus Epist. ad Theodosium: “ Si longa,” inquit, “ getas auctoritatem religionibus conciliat, servanda est tot seculis fides, et sequendi sunt nobis pa- rentes, qui secuti sunt feliciter suos. Romam nunc putemus assistere | atque suis vobiscum agere sermonibus. Optimi principes, patres patrie, reveremini annos meos, in quos me pius ritus adduxit, ut — utar ceremoniis avitis,” Et Czecilius apud Minutium Felicem ; 4 “Quanto venerabilits et melits Antistites veritatis majorum excipere — disciplinam, religiones traditas colere, deos, quos a parentibus ante imbutus es, timere, quam cognosse familiarits, adorare; nec de nu- minibus ferre sententiam, sed prioribus cedere.” Unde scite Au- gustinus; “Hic est mos diabolicus, ut per antiquitatis traducem
English
— they judged it to contain. Hence Tertullian and others were compelled to compose an Apology for the very name itself. “Vile wretches,” “Followers of Apelles,” “Jews,” “Christians,” “Heretics” — among those Catholics they were names of crime. Therefore both idolatrous peoples began their march at an equal pace. If there is any force or efficacy, then, in honorific names for indicating truth and confirming the mind in the opinion they adorn, as the Cardinal judges, those who practiced Gentilism made the greatest use of it. VII. The second place with Bellarmine is occupied by antiquity — not that absolute antiquity which traces its origin to God alone, in which, if the controversy were to halt, these marks of Bellarmine would plainly be done for; but that uncertain and merely probable antiquity which must be drawn out from histories and other monuments of past events, and judged from them. Upon this same argument, or prejudice, the whole of Gentilism formerly rested. For when Jesus Christ Himself first went forth to expound heavenly truth from the bosom of the Father, the Pharisees assailed Him with that very question: “What new teaching is this?” Marc. i. 27. VIII. In like manner, when the apostle Paul was preaching the same truth at Athens, the philosophers assailed him. “May we know,” they said, “what this new teaching is that you are speaking?” Acts xvii. 19. And in that whole contest which existed between the gospel and the superstition of the Gentiles, there was scarcely anything which stirred the minds of unbelievers more violently to rage against the truth than that the Christian religion was new, that it was without antiquity, that it sought to abolish the ancient rites and the traditional worship of God. How great a measure of prejudice that persuasion instilled into their minds can easily be inferred from the Pontificians themselves, hardened by the pleasures, or rather the profits, of their errors. But that the antiquity which the Romanists claim is doubtful in all respects and in most cases openly false, very many have shown. It was moreover evident that, setting aside those monuments of events alone which they thought fit to despise (because they belong to Jews, heretics, and schismatics), there was absolutely no memory of things or religions in existence since man was born that preceded the origin of their worship; so that no one doubted that the religion they professed was eternal, or rather, if things themselves have a beginning, at least coeval with eternity. Therefore nothing was more loudly proclaimed than this: that it was everywhere, always, and by all. Hence Symmachus, Epist. ad Theodosium: “If long age,” he says, “winds authority for religions, the faith maintained through so many centuries must be preserved, and we must follow our forebears who followed their own forebears with good fortune. Let us now think of Rome as standing before us and addressing you with her own words: Most excellent princes, fathers of the fatherland, respect my years, to which a pious rite has brought me, that I may use the ceremonies of my ancestors.” And Caecilius in Minucius Felix: “How much more venerable and better is it to receive the discipline of truth from the elders, to cultivate the religions handed down, to fear the gods with whom you were imbued from your parents beforehand and to know them more intimately and to worship them; and not to pass judgment on the divine powers, but to yield to former authorities.” Whence Augustine aptly observes: “This is the devilish custom, that through the conduit of antiquity
Translator note: The Greek phrases are OCR-garbled. ‘Tig 4 didax7 a navn aven3’ reconstructed as tís hē didachē hē kainē hautē = “What new teaching is this?” (Marc. i. 27). ‘Avrdwebe, inquiunt, yrinvas rig : 4 navn airy 4 awd cod AaAovmevn didaxHS’ reconstructed from Acts xvii. 19: Dunametha gnōnai tis hē kainē hautē hupo sou laloumenē didachē = “May we know what this new teaching is that you are speaking?” The phrase ‘Judas, hzereticis, et schismaticisill 4 oixe7z’ has OCR damage; ‘oixe7z’ reconstructed as oikeia (belonging to, proper to), translated in context. Block ends mid-sentence; continues in block 323.
-
Original
AP. IX.] CORRUPTIONE ET AMISSIONE. 12] ommendetur fallacia.” Imo ipsi Indi Americani teste Xavereio ‘esuita, lib, iv. epist. i, de religionis suze antiquitate adversis evan- ‘elii novitatem gloriari soliti sunt. Non id nunc ago, ut ostendam 3ellarminum gentilium armis adversts veritatem evangelicam pug- are; sed ante molitionis erat ethnicismum superare, et abolere, um iis rationibus essent muniti ejus professores, quas tantam vim d hominum animos in opinionibus, quas semel susceperunt, reti- ‘endos habere, vir iste doctissimus senserit, ostendo.
English
— deceit should be commended.” Indeed, the American Indians themselves, as the Jesuit Xavier testifies, lib. iv. epist. i, were accustomed to glory in the antiquity of their religion against the novelty of the gospel. My purpose now is not to show that Bellarmine fights against evangelical truth with the weapons of the Gentiles; but I am showing that it was the prior task to overcome and abolish Gentilism, even though its professors were fortified with those same arguments which that most learned man judged to have so great a power for retaining the minds of men in the opinions they had once adopted.
Translator note: The running header ‘AP. IX.] CORRUPTIONE ET AMISSIONE. 12]’ is a page-header OCR artifact; translated as part of the flow by omitting the header portion and continuing the Augustine quotation that was cut off in block 322.
-
Original
IX. Praeclarum quid sine dubio se fecisse, putavit Edmundus Yampanius, ctim, rationibus istis, quibus religionem pontificiam im- leritis persuadere conatus est, colophonis loco addidit: “ Testes cademiz, testes legum tabula, testes vernaculi mores hominum, estes electio Caesarum et inauguratio, testes regum ritus et inunctio, estes equitum ordines, ipseeque chlamydes, testes fenestrae, testes ummi, testes urbani portus, domusque civice, testes avorum fructus t vita, testes res omnes et recule, nullam in orbe religionem nisi ostram imis unquam radicibus insedisse.” Quamvis autem hee 2vissima sint, tamen eam religionem e non minimo temporis spatio e longe lateque diffudisse, atque plurimorum occupasse animos, cor- pisse mores, luculenter ostendunt. At verd quantd majori cum jompa, atque argumentationis specie, heec omnia de Gentilismo dici yoterant, tune ciim ei cum veritate evangelica bellum erat, nemo st qui ignorat. Ethnicorum enim superstitio, non unam Europam, ut partes ejus aliquot celebriores soltim, sicut illa pontificiorum, avaserat, sed totum mundum ex seculis antiquissimis, ultra omnem listorize fidem, et hominum memoriam ita occupaverat, ut nihil muino per totum terrarum orbem exstiterit, quod dominationi ejus estimonium non perhibuerit. Nota sunt, quee huic vetustatis pree- xtui opposuerunt, Clemens, Justinus, Origenes, Tertullianus, Au- vustinus, Ambrosius, aliique. Si ideo dubia illa antiquitas, que ex erum actionumque inter homines monumentis investigari possit, eritatis sit presumptio, illam sane mortalium nulli, ullo seculo, ullave in causa majori cum evidentia, et testimoniorum multitudine roducere potuerunt, quam ethnicismi patroni, Sine dubio non magis persuasi fuere plurimi, se homines fuisse, aut vivere, quam \b initio rerum, gentium, nationumque eorum cultum religiosum riguisse, si modd res omnes initium habuerint, zternum veré fuisse, i ipse stern. Nihil ideo magis clamitabant, quam quod ubique, yuod semper, quod omnes. Hine Rochardus Phrisonum rex cum vaptizandus esset, et pedem unum aqua intinxisset, quesivit, “ ubi- lam major pars suorum antecessorum constituta esset, in inferno, in in paradiso?” Cum diceretur plures esse in inferno, mox resiliens, * Rectius est,” inquit, “plures, quam pauciores sequi.”
English
IX. Edmund Campianus no doubt thought he had done something splendid when, to the arguments by which he attempted to persuade the ignorant of the Pontifical religion, he added as a colophon: “Witnesses are the academies, witnesses are the tablets of the laws, witnesses are the vernacular customs of men, witnesses are the election and inauguration of Emperors, witnesses are the rites and unction of kings, witnesses are the orders of knights and their very cloaks, witnesses are the windows, witnesses are the coins, witnesses are the urban harbors and civic buildings, witnesses are the fruits and life of our forefathers, witnesses are all things and their records — that no religion in the world has ever been seated in its deepest roots except ours.” Though these things are indeed very weighty, they clearly demonstrate that that religion has spread far and wide over no small span of time and has taken hold of the minds of very many and shaped their customs. But how much more pompously, and with what greater appearance of argument, all these things could be said of Gentilism at the time when it was at war with evangelical truth, no one is ignorant. For the superstition of the pagans had not merely overrun a single Europe, or only certain more celebrated parts of it, as did that of the Pontificians, but had from the most ancient ages occupied the whole world — beyond all historical credibility and human memory — in such a way that nothing whatever existed throughout the whole globe of the earth that did not bear witness to its dominion. Well known are the arguments which Clement, Justin, Origen, Tertullian, Augustine, Ambrose, and others opposed to this pretense of antiquity. If, therefore, that uncertain antiquity which can be investigated from the monuments of events and deeds among men is a presumption of truth, then no mortal, in any age, in any cause, could have produced it with greater evidence and multitude of testimonies than the patrons of Gentilism. Doubtless very many were no more persuaded that they were human beings or that they were living than that from the beginning of things, the religious worship of their nations and peoples had flourished — or, if all things have a beginning, that it was coeval with eternity, as eternity itself. Therefore nothing was more loudly proclaimed by them than this: everywhere, always, and by all. Hence Radbod, king of the Frisians, when he was about to be baptized and had dipped in one foot, asked “where the greater part of his ancestors was — in hell or in paradise?” When he was told that more were in hell, he immediately drew back and said, “It is better to follow the majority than the minority.”
Translator note: The name ‘Yampanius’ in the original is an OCR corruption of ‘Campianus’ (Edmund Campion); translated as ‘Campianus.’ ‘Rochardus Phrisonum rex’ is the Frisian king Radbod (also spelled Radboud); rendered as ‘Radbod, king of the Frisians.’
-
Original
X. Deinde, durationem diuturnam, neque wunquam interruptam, rtio in loco ponit cardinalis; si tempora preterita intelligat, nota heec revera ab illa que precessit haud differt, nisi in eo discrimen sit, quod hic, nunquam interrupta, diuturna ista seu ex antiqui temporibus diducta duratio, dicatur. Sin de temporibus futuris loquatur, nota ista non nisi viri docti conjectura est; quamvis ego sane crediderim duraturam ecclesiam Romanam, donec ille adve- nerit, qui eam destruet spiritu oris sui. Sed et ethnici perennem durationem cultui suo votis destinabant, et preedictionibus firmabant, Nomen sibi se parsse eternum ostensurus poéta, ait,— '
English
X. Next, in the third place the Cardinal sets down long and uninterrupted duration. If he understands this of past times, this mark does not truly differ from the one that preceded it, except in this distinction: that here the duration is said to be uninterrupted, long, or extended from ancient times. But if he is speaking of future times, this mark is nothing more than the conjecture of a learned man — although I for my part would indeed believe that the Roman church will endure until He comes who will destroy her with the breath of His mouth. But the pagans also pledged perennial duration to their worship by vows and confirmed it by predictions. The poet, about to demonstrate that he had won for himself an eternal name, says —
Translator note: Block ends mid-quotation (the poet’s line is cut off); the passage likely refers to Horace, Odes III.xxx.1 (‘Exegi monumentum aere perennius’) or a similar topos, but the specific line is not given in this block.
-
Original
“ Usque ego postera Crescam laude recens, dum Capitolium q Scandet cum tacita virgine pontifex.” Hor. Od. iii. 30, 7.
English
“I shall continue to grow, fresh with the praise of posterity, as long as the pontiff climbs the Capitol with the silent virgin.” Hor. Od. iii. 30, 7.
-
Original
Sive historicum agere velit, cum Gentilibus minime est conferendus. Superstitionis idololatricee initia in hunc usque diem plane igno- rantur. Abs ortu autem ejus, ad preedicatum in orbe evangelium, duo minimim millia annorum fluxisse, non dubitatur; neque un- quam interrupta fuit eyus professio. Nota res est; neque probati- onum eget. Tantas autem radices in eorum animis egerat preejudi- cium hoe, ab antiquitate et duratione diuturnd oriundum, cultis istius religiosi, quem observabant, ut non mirum esse debeat, si vix ullo modo a sententia perniciosissima eo munita se divelli passi sint.. XI. Quarto in loco multitudinem et credentium varietatem enu- merat cardinalis; ut hance notam ecclesiz sue assignaret, magn sine dubio emerent, quotquot ubivis sunt, sectaru, cum directe in currat in notam illam vere ecclesie, quam ipse Christus edidit, modo grex Christi vera ecclesia sit. Sed, quoniam papaeam notam esse velit; nota esto. Qui multctudinem vere ecclesie notam non esse, si modo verbo Dei lis hee dirimenda committi debeat, quique Romanam factionem neque absolute, neque comparate magnamy multamve dici debere contenderet, is quidem meo judicio causam facilem pre manibus haberet. Sed id nos nune non agimus. Sa- pientes, doctique sunt pontificiorum plurimi, atque rerum usu exer- citatissimi. Quzenam illa sint, quae apta et idonea sunt ad animos. mortalium in sententiam aliquam in religione vel suscipiendam alli- cere, vel ei mordicts et pertinaciter ut adhesrerent persuadere, ad- prime nérunt. Quanta ideo in hac causa multitudinis vis sit, iis probe perspectum est. Imd pene dudum est, ex quo omnis causa spes non in alia ulla re illis sita esse videatur, quam quod multi sint; ideoque missis aliis omnibus argumentis, ubivis terrarum, nego- tium religionis ferro decernere, diu est, quod constituerint. Interea notam hanc propriissime Gentilismo convenisse novimus. Plurimi, omnes, totus mundus fuére. Altissimos montes nihil impedire, qud minis terrarum orbis perfecte rotundus dici possit, affirmant mathe- maticorum filii, Multd mints cultorum Dei veri perpusillus grex, ne totus mundus in malo Gentilismi positus, fuisse dicatur, obstar
English
Whether he wishes to proceed historically, he is in no way to be compared with the Gentiles. The origins of idolatrous superstition are to this day entirely unknown. Yet it is not doubted that at least two thousand years elapsed from its rise until the gospel was preached throughout the world, and its profession was never once interrupted. This is a well-known matter and requires no proof. Now so deeply had this prejudice — arising from its antiquity and long duration — taken root in the souls of those who observed that religious worship, that it ought not to surprise us if they could scarcely in any way be torn away from an opinion so pernicious and so fortified by it. XI. In the fourth place the cardinal enumerates the multitude and variety of believers, so as to assign this mark to his church. Without doubt all sectaries everywhere would greatly profit thereby, since it runs directly counter to that mark of the true church which Christ Himself declared — provided the flock of Christ is the true church. But since he wishes it to be a mark of the papacy, let it be noted. One who maintained that multitude is not a mark of the true church — if this controversy must be settled by the word of God — and who contended that the Roman faction ought to be called neither absolutely nor comparatively great or numerous, would in my judgment have an easy case at hand. But this is not our present concern. Most of the papists are wise and learned men, and most highly practiced in practical affairs. They have known thoroughly what things are fitted and suited to allure the minds of mortals into adopting some position in religion, or to persuade them to cling to it stubbornly and tenaciously. How great, therefore, the force of multitude is in this cause has been well perceived by them. Indeed it is now long since all their hope in the cause seems to reside in nothing else but that they are many; and accordingly, abandoning all other arguments, they have long since resolved to decide the business of religion by the sword wherever in the world they may be. Meanwhile we know that this mark most properly belongs to Gentilism. They were the many, the all, the whole world. The disciples of the mathematicians affirm that the highest mountains are no obstacle to the earth’s being called a perfect sphere. Still less does the very small flock of the worshipers of the true God prevent the whole world from being said to lie in the evil of Gentilism.
-
Original
LE) osse videatur. Quicquid enim pene uspiam erat humani generis, meordia singulari in polytheismum consenserat: atque, Deus bone! ui viri, qualesque imperatores, reges, duces, philosophi, sapientes, oni, justi, temperantes, fortes, patrize amantissimi, zequi bonique re- nentissimi supra quod fingi potest; illine, ut abs horum religione, ¢ est omnium omnino hominum, optimorum preesertim, se divelli P separari paterentur ; quid abs omni ratione abhorrentius dici aut gi potest, quam ut paucorum hominum suasu fascinati, totius orbis ' rrarum per tot secula persuasioni nuntium mitterent? Vide sis ctor hunc mundi angulum, in quo, Deo ita gratiose disponente, tatem agimus; quotusquisque est qui non summz insaniz loco sas: a sententia plurimorum receptissima recedere; preesertim m eorum malorum nonnullis, queconfertim in primos evangelizantes ruebant, exposita sit ista discessio. Et tamen nos omnes non mul- tudini, non antiquitati sed uni Christi dicto nos audientes esse de- ere, profitemur. Amplitudiniverd Gentilismi se nunquam, non sz 2 ruperit, equabit pontificiorum catholicismus. XII. Succedit apud Bellarminum, episcoporum in ecclesia Romana uccessio; eadem etiam ratio apud Muhammedanos, caliphattis est. [abuit itidem vetus Roma pontifices suos maximos, quorum titulum, omen, locum, officium, spiritum invasit, arripuit ‘possidetque epis- opus iste Bellarminianus, Apoc. xiii. 11-13. Eorum pontificum primis consulibus ad Tiberium Czesarem, sub cujus imperio nomen rsermiat innotescere ccepit, successio fastis recensebatur. Horum rd summam auctoritatem divinitus constitutam fuisse crediderunt. ta orator, ad pontifices pro domo sua, c. i., xii. “Cum multa,” inquit, divinitus, pontifices a majoribus nostris invents atque instituta sunt, im nihil praeclarius, quam ‘qudd vos eosdem et religionibus deorum nmortalium et summe reipublicee praeesse voluerunt.” In qua qui- em sententia persistunt adhuc Romanenses omnes. IIlico etiam ea rofert, quee etiamnum in disputationibus pontificiorum de ecclesia, tramque faciunt paginam. “ Quid est enim,’ ’ inquit, “ tam arrogans, wim de religione, de rebus divinis, ceremoniis sacris, pontificum llegium docere conari; aut tam stultum, quam si quis quid in estris libris invenerit, id narrare vobis; aut tam curiosum, quam ea ire yelle, de quibus majores nostri vos solos consuli, et scire volu- nt?” Neque horum pontificum quisquam aut femina fuit, aut agus, aut homicida, aut incestus, aut sacrilegus, quod scimus ex orum temporum monumentis. Abs hisce vero diversam in reli- ionis negotio opinionem suscipere, non nisi extreme dementix isum est.
English
For nearly all of humankind had with singular accord agreed upon polytheism. And, good God! what men, and what emperors, kings, generals, philosophers, wise men, good, just, temperate, brave men, most devoted to their country, most zealous for equity and goodness beyond anything that can be imagined — was it then to be expected that they should allow themselves to be torn away and separated from the religion of these men, that is, of absolutely all men and especially the best? What more contrary to all reason can be said or thought, than that they, bewitched by the persuasion of a few men, should renounce the conviction of the whole world maintained through so many ages? See, reader, this corner of the world in which, by God’s gracious ordering, we live: how few are there who do not regard it as the height of madness to depart from the most widely received opinion of the majority, especially when that departure is attended by some of those evils which fell in crowds upon the first preachers of the gospel. And yet we all profess that we ought to be obedient not to the multitude, not to antiquity, but to the single word of Christ. The Catholicism of the papists will never equal, still less surpass, the breadth of Gentilism. XII. Next in Bellarmine comes the succession of bishops in the Roman church; the same argument holds among the Mohammedans with regard to the caliphate. Ancient Rome likewise had its own supreme pontiffs, whose title, name, place, office, and spirit that Bellarmine’s bishop has invaded, seized, and now possesses, Apoc. xiii. 11–13. The succession of those pontiffs from the earliest consuls to Tiberius Caesar, under whose reign the name of Christ first became known, was recorded in the public registers. Their people believed that their supreme authority had been divinely constituted. So the orator, in his speech for his own house, ch. i., xii., says: “Although many things have been divinely devised and established by our ancestors, O pontiffs, nothing is more illustrious than that they willed that you should preside over both the worship of the immortal gods and the highest affairs of the republic.” In which opinion all the Romans continue to this day. He immediately adds remarks which still fill both pages in the disputes of the papists concerning the church: “For what is so arrogant as to attempt to teach the college of pontiffs concerning religion, divine matters, and sacred ceremonies? Or so foolish as for someone to tell you what he has found in your own books? Or so curious as to wish to inquire into those matters concerning which our ancestors willed that you alone should be consulted and should know?” And none of these pontiffs was a woman, a magician, a murderer, an adulterer, or a sacrilegious person, as far as we know from the records of those times. But to hold an opinion in religious matters different from theirs was reckoned as nothing less than extreme madness.
-
Original
XIII. Imé tante fuére auctoritatis summi isti pontifices, ut vix pune magis ab eorum sententia in religione dissentiri cuiquam lees quam nunc temporis ab i ipstus pape. Eorum enim auctori- atem ita describit historicus, ut vix scire possis, utrtm de veteri an de nova RomA loquatur. Tovr/gizes, inquit, ex institutione scilicet Nume, rjv weyiorny rape ‘Pawatorg eEovotay exouor... . iol xa) ra Meyloray mpayuwdrav xvpior nal yop OimeCovow obror ras iepas Sina arhous, iidrass re nal apyovor nal Aesroupyors Sefwy (quee Solennis adhuc est Romane ecclesiz in varia membrorum genera distributio), xa vomoberotor bom ray iepay kypada bra nal cvebiore, xpivoyres & Oy exiTH
English
XIII. Indeed those supreme pontiffs were of such great authority that it was scarcely more permissible for anyone to dissent from their judgment in religion than it is now to dissent from the pope himself. For the historian describes their authority in such terms that you can scarcely tell whether he is speaking of ancient or of new Rome. The pontiffs, he says — established by Numa, of course — “have the greatest authority among the Romans… They are lords of the most important affairs, and they judge all sacred disputes, both among private persons and among magistrates and ministers of the gods” (which distribution of members into various classes is still customary in the Roman church), “and they are lawgivers for all matters pertaining to sacred rites and customs, and they judge…”
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence; OCR-garbled Greek from Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Antiquitates Romanae II, continued in next block. Greek characters are unrecoverable from OCR; translation reconstructed from the Latin summary context and continuation in block 330.
-
Original
Osa ruyydve avrors Daveln vowav re nal eOromdy. Tas d: apres carol cong Boars Suoia re nal Sepureia Ishiv dvebneiras, nal rods ispeis dmavras elera Cover, ‘Yarnpérag re adrav nal Asiroupyods, og yvpaivras Tpdg Te lepc, odTO Purdrrovor wndey eLamapraven Tape reds iepods vomwous. Tors re idiwrasgy éréoor un Fouor rods wep re Seta, 7 Oaswdovia, ceCaomods, eEnynral yivovro nal rpopiras nal ef rvac aioduvras muon wreidomevous Tals emirayais abrany, Cnusotor aps Exnorov yvprum bpavres, Hist re dvumevduvor wcons inns 9 nal Cnwins, odre Bourn Adyov darodidovres oUre Ojuw. “ExdAsmovros 02 riog avray riv Biov, repos sig rov éxsivov xabioraro roroy, ody vo rod Onmou aipedels, GAN bxro aire éxcivwv, Dionys. Halicarnas. Antiquit. Rom. lib. ii, An accuratiorem pontificiee auctoritatis descriptionem exhibere potuerit, si jam nunc (uti olim) Rome viveret Dionysius, meritd dubitari possit. “Summa,” inquit, “ pontifices auctoritate preediti sunt, maximisque in rebus dominantur. Nam omnes lites sacras judicant inter idiotas, magistratus, ac sacrorum ministros.” (In qué parte auctoritatis suze exsequenda, nulla non regna Christiana turbas vit pontifex Romanus, queedam etiam pessundedit et evertit.) “Sed leges etiam ferunt de sacris, que nondum scripta sunt, nec usu re: cepta, si digna videantur, que legibus, et consuetudinibus sarciantur” (hoc est, ipsi soli judices fuerunt traditionum non seriptarum; ita ut quascunque vellent, et quandocunque, legibus et canonibus obser vanda sanxerint; que arx est presentis pontificiee potestatis muni- tissima.) “In omnes item magistratus quibus sacrificia et deorum cultus est commissus, et in omnes sacerdotes inquirunt, ministros quoque sacrorum in officio continent, ne quid contra sacras leges de= linquant.” (Soli scilicet totius cleri Domini, ordinis et potestati omnis ecclesiastice fons et origo.) “ Idiotis etiam deorum seu geni orum cultum premonstrant et interpretantur.” (Idiotis autem istis satis est, si fide implicita ea, quae ipsi in cultu divorum preecipiunt, reverenter colant et amplectantur.) ‘Quod si quem animadvertant preescripta sua contemnere, eum mulctant pro delicti magnitudine” (at poenas istas capitales fuisse, preeterquam in virgines vestales non legimus. Sed nulla pene in tota Europa regio est, quam funestis cedibus, sanguine, flamma, variorum generum mortibus ob neglecta ; preescripta sua non macularunt, secundi ordinis pontifices Romani.) “Tpsi judiciis ac mulct& sunt immunes, nec tenentur vel senatui, vel populo rationem reddere:” (hoc est, pontifex omnes judicat, a nemine Judicatur. Et dulce quidem auribus pontificiis sonat dyvredduvos. Sed velint nolint, rationem tandem reddent omnium judici.) “Si
English
“…all matters pertaining to both divine and human law. They set over all sacrifices and acts of worship those whom they judge fit, and they oversee all the priests, their assistants and ministers, who serve at the sacred rites, and they take care that these commit no offense against the sacred laws. For private persons also who are ignorant of matters pertaining to the gods or piety or holiness, they become expounders and prophets, and they do not permit anyone who has complied with their injunctions to be fined without an inquiry, whether the matter involves loss of life or of property, nor are they required to render an account to the senate or the people. When any one of them ends his life, another is appointed in his place, chosen not by the people but by the pontiffs themselves.” Dionys. Halicarnas. Antiquit. Rom. lib. ii. Whether Dionysius, if he were living now in Rome (as he once did), could have given a more accurate description of papal authority, may justly be doubted. “The pontiffs,” he says, “are endowed with supreme authority and hold dominion in the most important affairs. For they judge all sacred disputes between private persons, magistrates, and ministers of sacred rites.” (In the exercise of this part of their authority, the Roman pontiff has thrown every Christian kingdom into turmoil, and has even brought some to ruin and overthrow.) “But they also enact laws concerning sacred matters that have not yet been written down, nor received by usage, if they seem worthy to be sanctioned by laws and customs” (that is, they alone were judges of unwritten traditions, so that whatever they wished, and whenever they wished, they decreed to be observed by laws and canons; which is the most strongly fortified citadel of the present pontifical power). “They also inquire into all magistrates to whom sacrifices and the worship of the gods are entrusted, and into all priests, and keep the ministers of sacred rites in their duty, lest they offend in anything against the sacred laws.” (They alone, of course, are the lord, the source and origin of all clerical order and ecclesiastical authority.) “To private persons also they show and interpret the worship of the gods or of the divine spirits.” (For those private persons, it is sufficient if with implicit faith they reverently observe and embrace what they themselves prescribe in the worship of the saints.) “And if they observe anyone despising their prescriptions, they punish him according to the magnitude of the offense” (but that these penalties were capital we do not read, except in the case of the Vestal Virgins. Yet there is scarcely a region in all Europe which the secondary order of Roman pontiffs has not stained with fatal slaughters, blood, flame, and deaths of various kinds on account of neglected prescriptions). “They themselves are immune from judgment and penalty, and are not required to render an account either to the senate or to the people” (that is, the pontiff judges all and is judged by none. And the word “unaccountable” indeed sounds sweet to pontifical ears. But whether they will or not, they will at last render an account to the Judge of all). “If” —
Translator note: Block opens with OCR-garbled Greek (continuation of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Antiquitates Romanae II quotation begun in block 329); Greek characters are unrecoverable from OCR. Translation reconstructed from Owen’s own Latin paraphrase/summary that follows in the same block, and from the known Dionysius passage.
-
Original
S ey autem e vita excesserit, in defuncti locum alius solet subrogari, m populi suffragiis, sed qui collegio videtur maxime idoneus.” rout etiamnum Rome fit. _Cognoscat autem hinc lector, cujus suc- ssor, cujusque vicarius sit pontifex Romanus.
English
“—if any one of them departs this life, another is customarily appointed in the place of the deceased, not by the votes of the people but by whoever seems most suitable to the college.” Just as is still done at Rome. Let the reader therefore learn from this whose successor, and whose vicar, the Roman pontiff truly is.
-
Original
XIV. Conspirationem in doctrina cum ecclesia antiqua proximo co proponit. Ctm autem abs ecclesia ista antiqua apostolos eorum- is seripta excludat, nihil aliud intelligit, quam eam esse veram clesiam, que de rebus sacris ita docet, quaemadmodum eorum, ex ibus constat, antecessores docuerint. Atqui totius Gentilismi heec x erat munitissima. Nihil stultius, nihil vituperio dignius cense- t, quam ritus rarporapadérovs rejicere. Ea erat superstitio, que terum rwnara deorum. Socrates non ob aliam causam morti judicatus est, quam quod eos deos non esse senserit quos ab anti- o urbs deos esse crediderit. In Christianos preecipue, quod avite patrie religionis essent desertores tantopere seevitum est. Quan- m negotii evangelii professoribus hoc argumento facesserunt ido- latree, testes sunt, Origenes, Justinus, Tertullianus, Arnobius, Lac- ntius, Augustinus, Clemens Alexandrinus, atque ad unum omnes, u adverss eorum sophismata veritatis patrocinium susceperunt. aque neque abs hoc preejudicio adversts evangelium immunes fuére. XV. Septima nota Bellarminiana est, wnio membrorum inter , et cwm capite, episcopo Romano. Pudet gloriationis insolentis; no illa que inter Romanenses viget, maximum est Christiani no- inis opprobrium; et nisi ea ratio, quee pro utilitate facit, inter pluri- os potissima esset, jamdudum pene nulla fuisset. Absit vis, rannis sevissima, vivicomburium, ignorantia, avaritia, typhus se- aris, mundi presentis amor, dilutior statim apparebit, quam ut bsisteret, ista unio. Qualis autem sit testantur bella, latrocinia, niene, cedes, urbium vastationes, agrorum depopulationes, que ter istius ecclesize membra, frustra reclamante pontifice Romano, 1otidie perpetrantur fiuntque. isi stupidi, ceci, aut mortalium sent impudentissimi, juxta ac veritatis evangelicee ignarissimi, in- nissime hujus gloriationis dudum eos puduisset. Mallem ego clesiam in mille particulas divisam, quam papistice unitam. Dis- lia, dissensiones, schismata, politica, ecclesiastica, animorum, opi- onum, scriptorum, que in e& hominum conspiratione, que se clesiam dici vult, vigent, novit terrarum orbis; in eo tanttim ob rias rationes, politicas, seculares, Satanicas, consentire videntur tuti homines, et rebus seculi fascinati, quo veritati evangelice, et hristianorum per ipsum Christum parte libertati strenue adversar- ‘tur. Neque tamen assererem, nullam apud pontificios omnino 1itatem haberi; cum de papa preedixerit Spiritus, quod “ faceret nnes, pusillos et magnos, divites et pauperes, liberos et servos, bere characterem in dextra manu sua,” Apoc. xiii 16. Inter hnicos plurima aliter se habuére. Fortis ille armatus totam do- mum, orbem, in pace et unione continuit. Diversitas quedam 1 cultu erat, non ei absimilis, que apud ordines religiosos, quoru uni divus hic, alii magis alius placet, conspicitur. Summam rei quod attinet,pacem inter se conjunctissime sub capite suo Satana, ejusque Vicario pontifice summo Romano coluerunt veteres idolola tree; preesertim postquam orbis urbi discesserit. Varias religion inferre, alios, quim quos ipse coleret deos, adorari, preedicari, ne sineret, Augusto persuasit apud Dionem Mecenas, prout dudum alibi ostendimus: peregrinos etiam deos inducere, dwodecim tabu- larwm lege vetitum. Romanis mores in sacris abi lis urbis alienos suscipere, nefas fuisse et illicitum, adversts doctrinam Pauli arguun Act. xvi 21. Sola pene eyptus heresium postulata. In op- primenda veritate dissensio nulla. “ Pagani,” inquit Augustinus, Sermone de Jejunio, “ colentes multos deos diversos, 1mé litigantes; atque inter se hostili odio ardescentes, tenent tamen in tis qualem cumque unitatem, cm pariter eant ad eorum templa, duis ipsis iratis, ipsi concordes sunt.” Atque concordize hujus opinione elati, Chris- tianis dissensiones exprobrare soliti fuerunt; teste eodem Augustino, lib. de Ovibus, cap. xv.; et Clemente Alonsus aul Stromat. lib. vii, XVI. Cum cardinale pergamus. Sanctitatem doctrine, cum ejusdem efficacia, atque auctorum ejus sanctitate, octavo et nono loco memorat. Procul omni dubio doctrina sanctissima verissima est. Nam ipsum evangelium veritas est secundim pietatem, teste apostolo ad Titum, cap.i.1. Eademque maxime efficax ; cm “verbuni Dei vivum sit et efficax,” Heb. iv. 12; “imo potentia Dei ereden- tibus ad salutem,” Rom.i.16. Eo regenerantur “ quotquot ex Deo nati sunt,” 1 Pet. i 23. Auctorque ejus sanctus; cum non nisi sanctissimus Dei Filius fuerit, Heb. 1. 1,2; Joh.118. Quid autem sanctitas sit, quid verum falstimve, nos nisi ex eo verbo edocti, scire non possumus. Ea autem sanctitas quee videri potest, fingi potest; ea que fingi non potest, videri non potest. Sanctitatem autem Ro- mane ecclesiz testantur plurimi omnium ordinum in ea homines, fere omnes: clerus preecipue ; testantur paparwm vitee, mores, mortes, ethnicis detestande; episcoporum fastus, superbia, avaritia, igno- rantia, ignavia, crudelitas, rapina; religiosorum, uti vocantur, astus, fraudes, impuritas, hypocrisis, peccataque innominanda: omnium idololatria; Jesuitarum preecipue fraudes, imposturee, mendacia, pro- ditiones, chaeu ies libidines, perjuria, atque omnibus omnium ordi- num hominum peccatis extenuandis solertia. Housque autem ejus ecclesiz sanctitas demum progressa est, ut ob eam apud Indos Americanos, ubi vel maxime in honorem Christi et evangelii exco- lere eam debuerant, plane invisum et abominandum redditum sit ipsum nomen Christianum: ita ut quidquid tandem de iis statuatur, commune aliquid cum Christianis, eorumve religione habere, obsti- nate et prefracte renuant. Tandem ed rem deductam esse, conque- itur Ludovicus Granatensis, “ut apud gentes barbaras aded sit Jhristianum nomen exsecrabile, ut si, quando ad eos monachi mit- antur, ne illos simili odio detestentur, necesse sit dicere illos quidem 10n Christianos, sed patres esse, qui ad eorum salutem curandam renerint; e& enim crudelitate Hispanos erga illos fuisse usos, ut anctissimum Christiani nomen, non pietatis et religionis, sed crude- itatis et immanitatis nomen habitum sit.” Sanctissimus Dominus Jesus preestituto suo tempore sanctitatis hujus poenas repetet. Sancte tiam fecerunt patres Societatis, cum in preedicatione evangelii apud Jhinenses, studiose Jesum Christum crucifixum fuisse occuluerint ; iique ita in alium, nescio quem, Jesum, ut fidem ponerent, persua- erint; quod demum Rome prohibitum. Mirum autem est Bellar- ninum hune locum attingere ausum fuisse, cum probe sciret, facilli- mum factu esse, ex probatis historlis, sue ecclesiz scriptoribus, xemplis quotidianis ingentia volumina exsecrandorum scelerum, ibidinum, impietatum, preecipuorum patrum istius ecclesize plenis- ima, conficere. Sed hoc pensum nostrum non est. Si de sancti- ate in hominum oculos incurrente loquatur vir doctissimus, eam ymnes secundtim regulam aliquam vel divinitus datam, vel quovis modo receptam, mensurari debere confitentur. Ha autem erat quo- undam philosophorum apud ethnicos doctrina, ut eam Christianos nultos adhue non pudeat sanctissimam appellare. jus efficaciam xd mutandos hominum mores plurima exempla probant; et quanta uerit apud ethnicos, secundtim philosophie pracepta vite sanc- jitas, notum est. Unam preter fidem, et veri Dei in Christo cogni- ionem, que sola vita «eterna est, eorum, que in oculos incurrunt, aihil pene illorum aliquot defuisse videtur.
English
XIV. Next he proposes, in the same place, agreement in doctrine with the ancient church. But since he excludes the apostles and their writings from that ancient church, he means nothing other than that the true church is the one which teaches concerning sacred matters just as the predecessors of its members taught. Yet this was the most strongly fortified bulwark of all Gentilism. Nothing was judged more foolish, nothing more worthy of reproach, than to reject traditions handed down from the fathers. That was the superstition that kept the old images of the gods in place. Socrates was condemned to death for no other reason than that he held that the gods which the city had believed from ancient times to be gods were not gods. Against Christians especially, as deserters of the religion of their native land, the fiercest persecution raged. How greatly the idolaters pressed this argument against the professors of the gospel business, Origen, Justin, Tertullian, Arnobius, Lactantius, Augustine, Clement of Alexandria, and all without exception who undertook the defense of truth against their sophisms, are witnesses. Thus they too were not immune from this prejudice against the gospel. XV. The seventh Bellarminian mark is the union of members among themselves and with the head, the Roman bishop. One is ashamed of such insolent boasting; for that union which prevails among the Romans is the greatest disgrace of the Christian name; and unless the argument that makes for self-interest were the most powerful among the majority, it would long since have been nearly nothing. Remove the most savage tyranny, burnings alive, ignorance, greed, worldly pride, and love of the present world, and that union will immediately appear too feeble to endure. What kind of union it is, the wars, robberies, murders, slaughters, devastations of cities, and depopulations of fields which are daily committed and carried out among the members of that church — the Roman pontiff protesting in vain — testify. Were they not stupid, blind, or the most shameless of mortals, and likewise the most ignorant of evangelical truth, they would long since have been ashamed of this most disgraceful boasting. I myself would prefer the church divided into a thousand pieces to one united in the papal manner. The world knows the divisions, dissensions, schisms, political, ecclesiastical, in soul, in opinion, in writings, which prevail in that conspiracy of men which wishes to be called the church; and in that one matter only, for various political, secular, and Satanic reasons, all men bewitched by worldly affairs seem to agree: namely, to oppose strenuously the truth of the gospel and the liberty obtained for Christians by Christ Himself. Yet I would not assert that there is no unity at all among the papists, since the Spirit had predicted concerning the pope that “he would cause all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and slave, to bear a mark on their right hand,” Apoc. xiii. 16. Among the Gentiles very many things were otherwise. That strong armed man kept his whole household — the whole world — in peace and union. There was a certain diversity in worship, not unlike that which is seen among the religious orders, where one prefers this saint and another prefers a different one. As to the sum of the matter, the ancient idolaters maintained close peace among themselves under their head Satan and his vicar the supreme Roman pontiff, especially after the world had yielded to the city. That one should introduce foreign religions, or that other gods than those he himself worshiped should be adored and preached — Maecenas persuaded Augustus in Dio’s account of this, as we have shown elsewhere at length — and the law of the Twelve Tables also forbade the introduction of foreign gods. For Romans to adopt religious customs foreign to that city was deemed wicked and unlawful, as is argued against the doctrine of Paul in Act. xvi. 21. Egypt alone was virtually the birthplace of heresies. In the suppression of truth there was no dissension. “The pagans,” says Augustine in his Sermon on Fasting, “worshiping many diverse gods, nay, quarreling and burning with mutual hostile hatred, yet maintain among themselves a certain unity, in that they go equally to their temples, and when the gods themselves are angry, they themselves are in harmony.” And elated by this opinion of their harmony, they were accustomed to reproach Christians with their dissensions; as the same Augustine witnesses, lib. de Ovibus, cap. xv.; and Clement in Stromat. lib. vii. XVI. Let us proceed with the cardinal. In the eighth and ninth places he mentions the holiness of doctrine, together with its efficacy, and the holiness of its authors. Without any doubt the most holy doctrine is the most true. For the gospel itself is the truth according to godliness, as the apostle testifies in the letter to Titus, cap. i. 1. And it is likewise most efficacious; since “the word of God is living and effectual,” Heb. iv. 12; “nay, it is the power of God for salvation to those who believe,” Rom. i. 16. By it “all who are born of God” are regenerated, 1 Pet. i. 23. And its author is holy, since He was none other than the most holy Son of God, Heb. 1. 1, 2; Joh. 1. 18. But what holiness is, and what is true or false, we cannot know unless taught by that word. Now, holiness that can be seen can be feigned; holiness that cannot be feigned cannot be seen. The holiness of the Roman church, however, is attested by the very many men of all orders within it — nearly all of them: the clergy especially; attested by the lives, conduct, and deaths of the popes, detestable even to the heathen; by the arrogance, pride, greed, ignorance, sloth, cruelty, and rapacity of the bishops; by the cunning, frauds, impurity, hypocrisy, and unspeakable sins of the so-called religious orders; by the idolatry of all; and especially by the frauds, impostures, lies, treacheries, shameful lusts, perjuries, and the skill in extenuating the sins of men of every order that marks the Jesuits. And the holiness of that church has now at length progressed so far that, on account of it, among the American Indians — where they most of all should have cultivated it to the honor of Christ and the gospel — the very name “Christian” has been rendered plainly odious and abominable, so that whatever is at length decreed concerning them, they stubbornly and obstinately refuse to have anything in common with Christians or their religion. That matters have been brought to this pass is complained of by Luis of Granada, “that among barbarous nations the Christian name is so execrable that whenever monks are sent to them, in order that they may not be hated with the same loathing, it is necessary to say that these men are not Christians but fathers who have come to care for their salvation; for the Spaniards have treated them with such cruelty that the most holy name of Christian has come to be regarded not as a name of piety and religion, but of cruelty and brutality.” The most holy Lord Jesus will, at the appointed time, exact the penalties for this holiness. The fathers of the Society also acted in a holy fashion when, in their preaching of the gospel among the Chinese, they studiously concealed the fact that Jesus Christ was crucified, and persuaded them to place their faith in another Jesus, I know not which; which was at last forbidden at Rome. It is remarkable, moreover, that Bellarmine dared to touch on this point, since he knew perfectly well that it would be the easiest thing in the world to compile, from approved histories and the writings of his own church’s authors and daily examples, huge volumes full of the execrable crimes, lusts, and impieties of the chief fathers of that church. But this is not our present task. If that most learned man is speaking of holiness that falls under human observation, all confess that it must be measured according to some rule, either divinely given or received in some manner. But such was the doctrine of certain philosophers among the heathen that many Christians even now are not ashamed to call it most holy. That its efficacy in changing human conduct is proved by very many examples; and how great the holiness of life was among the heathen according to the precepts of philosophy is well known. It seems that nearly nothing was lacking in some of them, with the sole exception of faith and the knowledge of the true God in Christ, which alone is eternal life.
Translator note: Block 332 contains two heading-level section markers (XIV and XV and XVI) embedded within the paragraph flow, as was Owen’s practice; translated in place. “Clemens Alonsus aul Stromat.” is OCR damage for “Clemens Alexandrinus, Stromat.” — translated accordingly.
-
Original
XVII. Deinde miracula, que in sua ecclesia fiert, alibt non item, sontendit, recenset. Neque ullibi magnificentius se gerunt scrip- sores nonnulli pontificii, quam cum ad miracula deventum est. Virum hic, si se ullibi ostendit Valerianus magnus in Capucinorum fratrum miraculis recensendis; consulat eum lector, cui Aurea Le- zenda Jacobi a Voragine satis non facit; atque in miraculorum istorum historiam Valerianam, animadversiones viri doctissimi Jo- hannis Comenii. Si quis prestigiis, nugis, figmentis, mendaciis, vanis, inutilibus, portentosis, diabolicis, ridiculis et blasphemis de- lectetur, adeat legendas, vitarum sanctorum scriptores, monacho- rum archiva, sanctorum papalium canonizationes, annalium etiam ecclesiasticorum post quartum seculum consarcinatores, atque, quid- quid uspiam id generis corradi aut fingi possit, ei affatim suppedi- tabunt. Unum tantum de mille, quo de reliquis judicari possit, hic repetendum duxi; memorize autem traditur im libro conformitatum. Cum Franciscus, inquit auctor, “ aliquando concionaretur, et asinus in populo tumultuabatur, Franciscus ei dixit, Frater, asine, esto tran- quillus donec concionem absolvero. Confestim asinus dicto audiens, se intra Francisci pedes composito gestu reponit.” Mirum, si 1 toto mundo asinus supersit, qui illico se in ejus ecclesize potestate dedere nolit, in qua tota heec, miracula perpetrandi, efficacia locu obtinet.
English
XVII. Next he recounts the miracles which, he maintains, happen in his church and nowhere else. And some pontifical writers conduct themselves nowhere more magnificently than when they come to miracles. Here one may see the great Valerianus at his finest, in his recounting of the miracles of the Capuchin brothers; let the reader consult him — should the Golden Legend of Jacobus de Voragine not suffice — and also the observations of that most learned man Johannes Comenius on Valerianus’s account of those miracles. If anyone delights in illusions, trifles, fabrications, lies, vanities, useless things, portents, diabolical things, ridiculous and blasphemous things, let him go to the legends, the writers of saints’ lives, the archives of monasteries, the canonizations of papal saints, and even the compilers of ecclesiastical annals after the fourth century, and they will supply him to his fill with whatever of that sort can be scraped together or invented anywhere. I have judged it necessary to repeat here just one out of a thousand, by which the rest may be judged; and it is handed down from memory in the book of the Conformities. When Francis, says the author, “was on a certain occasion preaching, and an ass in the crowd was making a disturbance, Francis said to it: Brother ass, be quiet until I finish the sermon. At once the ass, obedient to the command, settled itself with a composed posture at Francis’s feet.” It would be remarkable if a single ass remained in the whole world that would not at once yield itself to the power of that church in which this entire capacity for performing miracles holds its place.
-
Original
XVIII. Interea autem; ut vera miracula, immediata Dei poten- tid ad confirmandam veritatem ccelestem edita, qualia fuere illa Domini nostri Jesu Christi, atque apostolorum, magnam vim et effi- caciam habuisse, ad excitandos hominum animos, ut ipsi veritati auscultarent, atque ei crederent, omnes norunt; ita certissimum est, portenta diabolica, atque miranda, quorum cause investigari non possunt, et figmenta pro veris miraculis venditata et credita, valid- issima esse, ad vulgus credulitate superstitiosa illaqueandum, atque ad dogmata pertinaci reverentié amplectendum, que per illa confir= mari videntur. Atqui istiusmodi miracula inter ethnicos frequent issima fuére. Nemo pene est inter historicos probatiores Graecos, aut Latinos, qui eorum plurima scriptis non tradiderit. Nota sunt que de Pythagor& Porphyrius, de Apollonio Philostratus scripsere + usque aded, ut Tyaneum istum magum, ipsi Christo in miraculorum: claritudine conferendum, impie contenderit Hierocles; cujus scele- ratam audaciam libro singulari retundit Eusebius. Sed hoc quidem nihil ad pontificios, quibus solenne est jurare, hune aut illum fratrem plura miracula edidisse, quam ipse Christus atque omnes apostoli. Innumera sunt hujus generis miranda, que Diodorus, Livius, Poly- bius, Plutarchus, Cicero, Plinius, Suetonius, Tacitus, Caesar, Pausa nias, Dionysius Halicar. sparsim recensent. Eorum aliquot collegit Valerius Maximus, lib. i. cap. vi.: singularibus insistere, lisve cum miraculis pontificiorum conferendis, nolo. De Delphici templi a Gallorum sacrilegio liberatione, historiam-decantatissimam innuisse sufficiat. Inter alios refert Pausanias in Phocicis. Satanam thro- num suum inter homines, preecipuum apud Delphos, per aliquot secula posuisse, omnes nérunt. Nullibi terrarum se pro Deo hujus mundi impudentiis venditavit. Templum Apollinis in iis exstructum, omnium pene gentium populorfimque anathematislocupletatum, Galli, duce Brenno, in Greeciam irrumpentes, spoliare aggressi sunt. Cum autem superatis Thermopylis, recta Delphos Brennus contendisset, oppidani metu perculsi ad oraculum confugerunt; illos statim bono animo esse, nibilque formidare jussit Deus: burdgew 62 airic exny- yeirero ra ¢avrov-— Se sua defensurum pollicitus ;” illico omnia pro- digiorum plena. Tog BapCdpoig avreonwawe re ex rou Jeod ray re nal. dy tomev Qauvepwrara'— Prodigia repentina et omnium que unquam audiverimus, evidentissima, in barbaros divinitus exstitere.” "H re yap Vh whoo, bony ewciyey ray Tararav orparsia Biatws xal exh wAeloroy cociero ris nuspacs:— Primim terra, quantum ejus Gallorum acies occupa- verat ingenti motu per totum ferme diem contremuit.” Deinde, Bpovrai re xal xepavvol ovveyers eylvovro, nol of wry kérAnrrdy re rods Kear-.
English
XVIII. Meanwhile, although all know that true miracles, wrought by the immediate power of God to confirm heavenly truth — such as those of our Lord Jesus Christ and the apostles — had great force and efficacy in stirring up the minds of men to hear and believe the truth itself; yet it is most certain that diabolical portents and wonders whose causes cannot be investigated, and fabrications sold and believed as true miracles, are most powerful for ensnaring the common people in superstitious credulity, and for persuading them with stubborn reverence to embrace dogmas which appear to be confirmed by those miracles. Now miracles of this kind were most frequent among the Gentiles. There is scarcely one among the more reputable Greek or Latin historians who has not handed down many of them in writing. Well known are the accounts which Porphyry wrote concerning Pythagoras, and Philostratus concerning Apollonius — to such a degree that Hierocles impiously contended that that magician of Tyana was to be compared with Christ Himself in the brilliance of his miracles; whose wicked audacity Eusebius refutes in a separate work. But this is nothing to the papists, for whom it is customary to swear that this or that friar has performed more miracles than Christ Himself and all the apostles. The wonders of this kind that Diodorus, Livy, Polybius, Plutarch, Cicero, Pliny, Suetonius, Tacitus, Caesar, Pausanias, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus record here and there are innumerable. Some of them were collected by Valerius Maximus, lib. i. cap. vi.; but I do not wish to dwell on particular instances or to compare them with the miracles of the papists. It will suffice to have mentioned the most celebrated story of the deliverance of the Delphic temple from the sacrilege of the Gauls. Pausanias, among others, recounts it in the Phocica. All know that Satan had set up his throne among men, chiefly at Delphi, for several centuries. Nowhere on earth did he peddle himself more shamelessly as the god of this world. When the Gauls, bursting into Greece under the leadership of Brennus, set about plundering the temple of Apollo that had been built there — enriched with the votive offerings of nearly all nations and peoples — and when Brennus, having passed Thermopylae, marched directly on Delphi, the townspeople, struck with fear, fled to the oracle; the god at once commanded them to be of good courage and fear nothing: “he promised that he himself would defend his own” — and immediately everything was full of prodigies. “Prodigies sudden and most evident of all we have ever heard of appeared divinely against the barbarians.” “For the earth, as much of it as the Gallic army had violently occupied, trembled with a great shaking for nearly the whole day.” Then “continual thunders and lightning bolts occurred, and they struck down and stunned the Gauls…”
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence (OCR cut-off). Three inline Greek quotations from Pausanias, Phocica (Periegesis X): OCR has rendered the Greek characters as garbled Latin. Translation of the Greek passages reconstructed from the known Pausanias text and Owen’s own Latin summaries/paraphrases embedded in the same block.
-
Original
| rods Hal Oeyveobous ToIg Wol Ta TupuyyEeAAbweva ExHAvov-—“ Tonitrua et ful- mina non solim Gallos exterruerunt, sed ad exaudienda, que da- bantur a ducibus signa, hebetato sensu attonitos reddiderunt.” Ta riiv Apdav rnvunatre ODiow EMaYn Pdowara, 6‘ Larépoyos nal Awsdoxds re, nal : Tlvppos-—“ Visze preeterea in eos consurgere heroum species, Hype- rochus, Laodocus, et Pyrrhus,” aluique. Tosodrorg uty of Ba pCupos rape Thou Thy nuspay wrubqwaci re nal exwrnceot ouvelyovro, Ta d& rH vuurt TOAD OPES Ewerrev aAyeivorepa emiAnracbour-— Atque hujusmodi qui- dem per totum diem terroribus et cladibus perculsi Galli fuére. ‘Nocte autem funestioribus casibus territi et percussi.” Id quomodo factum sequentia docent. ‘Piyos re yap, inquit, joyupiv xual werds iy bud Tw piyss. Tlérpas re drroAscbdvovous rov Tlapvacood weydhrus, nai xpnl- ver narappnyviusvor onor rods PapCapous eiyov xa! adroig ov nal fa 7 Bbo, GAG nare rpiddnovra xual ert TAsioow, ws Exnoror ev Tq) wITG Dpou- podures, H xo) cvameuimevor royorev, Kbpbois 4 hardrcia evivero bad ris euCo- Mis rév xpnuvov-—“ Ka nocte acerrimum frigus cum nive eos vehe- menter afflixit. Saxa preeterea ingentia et montis crepidines e Par- ‘nasso sponte avulse, in barbaros, quasi signum propositum corrue- runt. Neque singuli aut bini opprimebantur, sed triceni et eo plures, uti fort® simul, aut in presidio constitissent aut una quiescerent, ab ingruentibus rupibus collidebantur.” In hune modum autem territi, fracti, dissipati, ad unum omnes internecione deleti sunt. Ita Deo placuit sceleratam humani generis impietatem, atque a sui cogni- tione et cultu defectionem ulcisci. Quoniam enim ls visum non fuit, Deum in notitia retinere, tradidit eos Deus in potestatem prin- cipis tenebrarum, eique permisit, ut ad majorem obdurationem, in derordaipovias arcis defensione, tot tantaque prodigiosa miracula ederet. Ad eundem modum cum antichristi sectatoribus se acturum preedixit, atque egit. Propterea enim quod amorem veritatis non receperunt, ut salvi fierent, “misit tis Deus efficaciam erroris, ut crederent mendacio, atque ei deludendos tradidit, cujus adventus est ex illa vi efficaci Satanze, cum omni potentia, et signis, et prodigiis mendacibus;” prout nos docet apostolus, 2 ad Thess. 11.9, 11. Hoc tamen interest inter utriusque efficacie gradus, quod antichristus papalis, nunquam usquam adhuc tot miracula et prodigia perpetravit, quot quantaque in idololatrize ethnicee patrocinium edidit Satanas. Quamvis enim hujusmodi portentorum prodigiorumque myriades adversts unicum sacre Scripture testimonium, ne flocci quidem sint faciende, tamen, si que talia in sacrorum pontificiorum defensione unquam usquam accidissent, que qualiaque apud Delphos exstitére, facile conjici potest, quam avide in rem suam illa arriperent papicolee, quaque insolenti gloriatione se ubivis efferrent. H6c ideo etiam, scilicet miraculorum, freti preejudicio, se ab errorum tenebris divelli facil non patiebantur. Quid enim? an deos potentes, propitios, presentes,—quibus se, cultumque stium, cure, cordi fuisse, tam illus- VOL. XVII. 9 tria habuére documenta,—quorum numen, potestas, summa vis, ac beneficia, tot mirandis prodigiis manifesta facta sunt,—ad novee in mundo antea inauditz religionis preedicationem, cui operi incubue- runt pauci, ignoti, superstitiosi, nihili homines,—desererent? Id qui- dem ab omni sapientia, constantia, fide, virtute, alienum satis fuisse visum est. Deumne ignotum, liberatorem crucifixum, religionem Judaicam, relictis diis patris, postquam per innumerabilem annorum seriem, iis bello, paceque usi fuissent, recipere eequum censeri de- beat? mori satius esset, quim summum hoc scelus aut dedecus in se admittere: ut verd prajudiciorum horum montes superaverit evan- gelium, notum est.
English
— directing them also to those who proclaimed the things announced to them — “The thunders and lightnings not only terrified the Gauls, but, dulling their senses, struck them with bewilderment, so that they could not hear the signals given by their commanders.” And in addition, heroic apparitions were seen rising up against them — Hyperochous, Laodocus, and Pyrrhus — “They saw, moreover, the forms of heroes rising against them: Hyperochous, Laodocus, and Pyrrhus,” and others besides. While the barbarians were thus pressed throughout the day by alarms and slaughters, the calamities that fell upon them in the night were felt to be yet more grievous — “In the night a most bitter frost with snow afflicted them severely. Moreover, great rocks and the cliffs of the mountain, torn spontaneously from Parnassus, fell upon the barbarians as if at a fixed signal. They were crushed not singly or in pairs, but thirty and more at a time, as each happened to be encamped together or sleeping side by side; and confusion and panic arose from the crashing of the crags.” Terrified, broken, and scattered in this manner, they were all utterly destroyed to the last man. Thus it pleased God to avenge the wicked impiety of the human race and its defection from the knowledge and worship of Him. For because it did not seem good to them to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over into the power of the prince of darkness, and permitted him, to the end of greater hardening, in the defense of the stronghold of demon-worship, to produce so many and so great prodigious miracles. He foretold that He would deal in the same manner with the followers of Antichrist, and so He did. For because they did not receive the love of the truth that they might be saved, “God sent upon them the working of error, that they should believe a lie, and delivered them over to be deluded by him whose coming is by the effective working of Satan, with all power and signs and lying wonders;” as the apostle teaches us, 2 ad Thess. 11.9, 11. Yet there is this difference between the degrees of either working: that the papal Antichrist has never anywhere yet perpetrated so many miracles and prodigies as Satan produced in defense of ethnic idolatry. For although myriads of such portents and prodigies are not worth a straw against even a single testimony of Holy Scripture, yet if such things as occurred at Delphi had ever and anywhere taken place in defense of pontifical rites, of whatever kind they were, one can easily conjecture how greedily the papists would seize upon them for their own cause, and with what arrogant boasting they would display themselves everywhere. It was precisely on account of this prejudice in favor of miracles, then, that they refused to be easily torn away from the darkness of their errors. For what indeed? Were they to abandon powerful, gracious, present gods — whom they possessed such brilliant proofs had at heart both themselves and their worship, whose divine power, authority, supreme might, and benefits had been made manifest through so many wonderful prodigies — at the preaching of a new religion, previously unheard of in the world, to which a few obscure, superstitious, worthless men had applied themselves? This seemed to them sufficiently alien from all wisdom, constancy, faith, and virtue. Should it be deemed right to receive an unknown God, a crucified Deliverer, a Jewish religion, abandoning the gods of their fathers, after they had employed them in war and in peace through a countless series of years? It would be better to die than to take upon themselves this supreme crime and disgrace. But that the gospel overcame these mountains of prejudices is well known.
Translator note: Block opens with heavily OCR-garbled Greek from Pausanias (describing the Galatian rout at Delphi), rendered unintelligible by OCR. The embedded Latin translations provided by Owen in the same passage are intact and have been translated. The Greek passages are rendered into English from the Latin equivalents Owen supplies alongside them, as the Greek characters are unrecoverable from the OCR.
-
Original
XIX. Lumen propheticum nota est Bellarmini duodecima; non illud quidem, quod in divinis Veteris Novique Testamenti scriptori- bus inerat; non illud Jesu Christi, atque apostolorum ejus, cui inni- titur omnis fides Christiana; sed futurorum quoddam preedicendi donum, quod nonnullos in Romana ecclesia habuisse dicit, imtendit cardinalis. Pseudo-prophetas omni zevo tam intra, quam extra Dei populum exstitisse, omnes nérunt, nihilque est, in quo Satanas ho- minum mentes magis fascinavit, sibique obnoxias magis reddidit, quim rerum futurarum predictionibus. Inter gentiles vixére Si- bylle, gentilesque fuére; quarum oracula celeberrima, atque omnia idololatrize foedissimze confirmationi servientia, prout apparet ex omnibus vaticiniis, ex libris eorum desumptis, que apud Livium, Ciceronem, aliosque exstant. Oraculum Delphicum, aliaque totus orbis veneratus est. Quousque Satanas possit, quousque Deus ei permittere velit, ut futura predicat, non nunc disputamus. Id cer- tum est, inter gentiles persuasissimum fuisse, lwmen propheticum apud se solos resedisse; deosque suos, futurorum solos fuisse pree- scios, atque preenuntios; donumque illud futura preenoscendi, cum multis communicdsse; hdc itaque etiam preejudicio occupati, veritati bellum indixerunt, pertinaciter.
English
XIX. Prophetic light is the twelfth mark of Bellarmine; not that light, to be sure, which was inherent in the divinely inspired writers of the Old and New Testaments; not that of Jesus Christ and His apostles, upon which all Christian faith rests; but a certain gift of predicting future things, which the cardinal contends and maintains that some in the Roman church have possessed. That false prophets have existed in every age both within and outside the people of God, all know; and there is nothing by which Satan has more fascinated the minds of men and rendered them more subject to himself than by predictions of future events. Among the Gentiles the Sibyls lived and were themselves Gentiles; their oracles were most celebrated, and all of them served to confirm the most foul idolatry, as is evident from all the prophecies taken from their books that are found in Livy, Cicero, and others. The Delphic oracle and others the whole world venerated. How far Satan may be able, how far God may be willing to permit him to predict future things, we do not now dispute. This is certain: among the Gentiles it was a most firmly held conviction that prophetic light resided with themselves alone; that their gods alone foreknew and foretold the future; and that they had communicated that gift of foreknowing future things to many. Occupied therefore by this prejudice as well, they declared war on the truth, persistently.
-
Original
XX. In decima-tertia nota sua, que est adversariorum confessio, infeliciter se expedit cardinalis; nisi numerum quindecim notarwm complere antea constituisset, procul omni dubio, hanc ineptissimam e trivio non arripuisset. Sed utinam nulli fuissent inter patres antiquos, scholasticos, aliosve, qui eatenus confessione sud gentilismo astipulati fuerint, ut eos, si modo were Aéyou viverent, in ist& superstitione sal- vos fieri potuisse affirmarent; neque unquam luculentius testimonium — ex ore ullorum adversariorum ecclesize suze, extorquebit cardinalis. XXI. Infelia eorwm exitus, qui se ecclesice opposuerunt, deci- mam-quartam notam constituit. Hanc etiam sibi adsciverunt idolo- latree. Gallorum sacrilegorum savwAcdpiay memoravimus. Aurwm Tolosanwm, in proverbium abiit. Korum, qui neglectis aut spretis
English
XX. In his thirteenth mark, which is the confession of adversaries, the cardinal manages poorly; had he not previously resolved to fill out the number of fifteen marks, he would beyond all doubt not have snatched up this most absurd one from the gutter. But would that there had been none among the ancient Fathers, the scholastics, or others, who so far concurred with paganism in their own confession as to affirm that those people could have been saved in that superstition, provided they truly lived according to reason; nor will the cardinal ever wring a more telling testimony from the mouths of any adversaries of his church. XXI. The unhappy end of those who opposed the church constitutes the fourteenth mark. This too the idolaters claimed for themselves. We have recalled the wickedness of the sacrilegious Gauls. The “Gold of Tolosa” passed into a proverb. Historians universally record the unhappy ends of those who undertook any enterprise with the sacred rites neglected or despised.
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into block 339 after the footnote block 338. The OCR-garbled term sawulodrian (rendered from unreadable Greek) refers from context to the Gauls’ impious audacity or wickedness; translated accordingly.
-
Original
1 “Proyerbium de re exitios4, et habenti funesta, De Sacrilegd preeda Gallis per- — nieiosad.’’ Vid. Justin. lib. xxxii. cap. iii— Ep.
English
(footnote: 1 “A proverb concerning a thing ruinous and fatal to its possessor, about the sacrilegious plunder that proved destructive to the Gauls.” See Justin, book xxxii, chapter iii. — Ed.)
-
Original
¢ religionibus negotium quodcunque aggressi sunt, infelices exitus tra- dunt historici omnes. Ex eo autem conjici possit, quantum fiduciee in nota hac posuére ethnici; quod cim primum evangelium innotes- cere coeperit, ed secularis felicitatis per varios successus, prosperosque rerum eventus, succrevisset omnis superstitionis metropolis, ut qud altius ascenderet, non habuit. Atque inde omnes rerum eventus infaustos, bellorum exitus infelices, malaque omnia, quibus ullatenus affligebatur humanum genus, Christianis eorumque religioni impu- tanda esse, constanter affirmérunt, Unde Tertullianus: “ Preetexunt ad odii defensionem illam quoque vanitatem, quod existiment omnis publicze cladis, omnis popularis incommodi, Christianos esse causam. Si Tiberis ascendit in mcenia, si Nilus non ascendit in arva, si cceelum stetit, si terra movit, si fames, si lues, statim ‘Christianos ad leones’ acclamatur.” Similia habet Cyprian. ad Demetr., Augustin. lib. in. de Civitat. Dei, cap. xxx., et lib. v. cap. xxii, et qusestionis centesime Vicesimee sextee ad Orthodoxos, posterior pars heec est: Taig 6: 6 ‘EAAn- wowes ov deinvuras Oormrepos, Ort Ewe wiv exeios xuarelye TaS TOAEIS, Thou ai Ties Kal oi Grypol cirparyiay na) svOnviy ExtxTnYTO, Kol THUTE ourvorepov TorAemolmevat, AD ob dF aires rd Xploriavindy naTEAaCE ANpUY We, Hel OIHWY, nol oinobyray nai THs AolmHS evdnvins xaréornoay Epnwor; xl WubAIG Th Aéi~ ava rev rhéron bad ra “EAAjvov yeyevnutvay xrioudrav nareyovous +6 more TONES, yeyevjobur Oernviovor ris Taraits svdnving xool THS VELS EPNWIAS ixarepas rac Spyoxsiag airing duporepuv spopépoveos. Certissimum itaque est, Bellarminum hie non nisi Gentilium armis pugnare. Videantur scripta apologetica Christianorum veterum; Justini, Tertulliani, Ar- nobii, Augustini, Orosii, quid de hac nota statuerimt ethnici, quid revera statuendum sit, ostendunt luculenter.
English
— with the sacred rites neglected or despised — undertook any enterprise, all historians record as having unhappy ends. Moreover, one may conjecture from this how much confidence the Gentiles placed in this mark; for when the gospel first began to become known, the metropolis of all superstition had grown through various successes and prosperous turns of events in secular prosperity to such a height that it had nowhere higher to ascend. And from that point they persistently affirmed that all adverse turns of events, all unhappy outcomes of wars, and all evils by which the human race was in any way afflicted, were to be imputed to the Christians and their religion. Hence Tertullian: “They bring forward also that vanity to justify their hatred, namely, their belief that the Christians are the cause of every public disaster and every popular misfortune. If the Tiber rises to the walls, if the Nile does not rise to the fields, if the sky stands still, if the earth trembles, if there is famine, if there is plague, immediately the cry goes up, ‘Christians to the lions.’” Similar things are found in Cyprian, To Demetrian; Augustine, book 3 of The City of God, chapter 30, and book 5, chapter 22; and in the latter part of Question 126 to the Orthodox, which is as follows: that the Greeks do not show themselves more unrighteous in this, that while those former times held the cities and the arts of war and prosperity were acquired, and the cities were at that time more frequently warred upon, yet after the Christian proclamation took hold of the nations, homes, and habitations, and left the rest of their prosperity desolate — and the cities that were formerly held by Greek-founded settlements now stand as witnesses of the former prosperity and of the present desolation, each of the two religions producing its own respective fruits. It is therefore most certain that Bellarmine fights here with none but the weapons of the Gentiles. Let the apologetic writings of the ancient Christians — of Justin, Tertullian, Arnobius, Augustine, Orosius — be consulted; they show clearly what the pagans determined concerning this mark and what ought in truth to be determined.
Translator note: The Greek passage (from the Quaestiones ad Orthodoxos attributed to Justin Martyr) is heavily OCR-garbled. The English rendering is reconstructed from the context and sense of Owen’s argument; the surrounding Latin is intact and clearly rendered.
-
Original
XXII. Felicitas temporalis divinitus concessa, ultima nota verze ecclesie Bellarminiana ést. Si ad perdendam ecclesiam sobrius accessisset, notam hance vix adhibuisset. Ethnica est, Muhammedica, verbo Dei imprimis adversa. Ed quidem adversts prophetam Je- remiam contendit turba idololatrica Judzorum in Aigypto, Jer. xliv. 15-18: “ Responderunt Jeremiz omnes viri illi qui sciebant uxores suas adolere diis alienis, et omnes feminze ips que adstabant, con- gregatione magna, totus denique populus habitantium in terra Aigypti, in Pathroso, dicendo, In verbo quod indixisti nobis no- mine Jehove, minime sumus auscultaturi tibi. Sed omnino facturi, quodcunque verbum prodierit ex ore nostro, adolendo regina coeli, et. libando ei libamina, quemadmodum fecimus, nos, majoresque nostri, reges nostri, ac principes nostri, in civitatibus Jude, et in plateis Jerusalem: nam satiabamur cibo et eramus hilares, ac ma- lum non experiebamur. Ex quo verd desiimus adolere reginze cceli, et libare ei libamina, eguimus omnibus, et gladio ac fame absumpti sumus.” Eat nunc cardinalis, et doceat nos, quid inter suam hancque Judzeorum notam distet. Ex utraque parte acerrime disputant, et felicitatem ex una divinitus concessam, ex qua ccelestium cultui se dederunt, ex altera miseriam summam ob ejus neglectum se retulisse, affirmant. Sed quid ista sunt queso, panis, scilicet, cibus, hilaritas, si ad ea, quae orator ethnicus in hujus note assertione profert, conferan- tur? “Quam volumus licet,” inquit, “ patres conscripti, ipsi nos ame- mus: tamen nec numero Hispanos, nec robore Gallos, nec calliditate Pcenos, nec artibus Greecos, nec denique hoc ipso ejus gentis et terre domestico nativoque sensu Italos ipsos ac Latinos, sed pietate et re- ligione, atque hac una sapientia, quod deorum immortalium numine omnia regi gubernarique prospeximus, omnes gentes nationesque su- peravimus,” Cicer. Orat. de Haruspic. Responsis, ix. Si virum consula- rem gravissime de Romanorum rebus gestis, victoriis, successibus prodi- giosis disserentem audiret cardinalis, omnibusque hisce in vanissimee superstitionis confirmationem abutentem, quid queeso haberet quod reponeret? vere ecclesia, adedque religionis, et cultis veri, notam heee preebere, non iret inficias; manus daret necne, incertum; quo se, ac veritatem tueretur, difficile admodum est conjicere. Ita Dionysius Halicarn., Antiquit. Rom. lib. 11., affirmat se sacra Romana exposuisse, "Iva roig ayvootor riv ‘Pamwoiay evozCeray, qv of cvdpes Ewerndevov, nn mapmodocov Pury ro rdvras wbroig ro AdAALOTOY AaEEW rods TOAE MOUS TEADS, KmdYTON yap array ras apyas nal ras verodéoeg evosCeordras Puvyoovras ToInokmevol, xo) dice rolro waruora rods Sods eoynuores ev rors xsvOUvorg edmevers-—hoc est, “ Ut quibus hactenus ignota fuit Romanorum pietas, mirari de- sinant, semper eis felices contigisse bellorum exitus; omnia enim illa religiosissime, ac justissimis de causis auspicati esse, comperientur ; ideoque deos in periculis habuisse maxime propitios.”
English
XXII. Temporal felicity divinely granted is the last of Bellarmine’s marks of the true church. Had he approached the task of ruining the church with a sober mind, he would scarcely have employed this mark. It is pagan, it is Mohammedan, it is above all contrary to the word of God. Indeed the idolatrous crowd of Jews in Egypt argued this very point against the prophet Jeremiah, Jer. xliv. 15-18: “Then all the men who knew that their wives were burning incense to other gods, and all the women who stood by, a great assembly, all the people who lived in the land of Egypt, in Pathros, answered Jeremiah, saying, As for the word which you have spoken to us in the name of Jehovah, we will not listen to you. But we will certainly carry out every word that has proceeded from our mouths, by burning incense to the queen of heaven and pouring out drink offerings to her, as we ourselves, our forefathers, our kings, and our princes did in the cities of Judah and in the streets of Jerusalem; for then we had plenty of food and were well off, and we saw no evil. But since we stopped burning incense to the queen of heaven and pouring out drink offerings to her, we have lacked everything, and we have been consumed by sword and by famine.” Let the cardinal now come forward and teach us what difference there is between his mark and this mark of the Jews. From both sides they argue most vehemently, affirming on the one hand that temporal felicity was divinely granted from the time they devoted themselves to the worship of heavenly beings, and on the other hand that they incurred the greatest misery because of its neglect. But what are these things, I ask — bread, food, and merriment — compared to what the pagan orator brings forward in assertion of this mark? “However much,” he says, “conscript fathers, we may love ourselves, yet it is not in numbers that we have surpassed the Spaniards, nor in strength the Gauls, nor in cunning the Phoenicians, nor in arts the Greeks, nor indeed in that native and innate sense of their own race and land the Italians and Latins themselves; but in piety and religion, and in that one wisdom of perceiving that all things are ruled and governed by the divine power of the immortal gods, we have surpassed all peoples and nations,” Cicer., Oration on the Responses of the Haruspices, ix. If the cardinal were to hear a man of consular rank discoursing most gravely on the deeds, victories, and prodigious successes of the Romans, and abusing all of these things as confirmation of the most empty superstition, what, I ask, would he have to reply? He would not deny that these things furnish a mark of the true church and therefore of true religion and true worship; whether he would yield the point or not is uncertain; it is very difficult to conjecture how he would defend himself and the truth. So Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Roman Antiquities, book 2, states that he set forth the sacred rites of Rome so that those to whom the piety of the Romans, which the men practiced, was previously unknown might cease to wonder that the most favorable outcomes of wars always fell to them; for they will find that all those things were begun most religiously and with the most just causes, and that for this reason they had the gods most gracious to them in dangers — that is, “so that those to whom the piety of the Romans has hitherto been unknown may cease to wonder that the most favorable outcomes of wars have always fallen to them; for they will find that all their undertakings and enterprises were conducted most religiously, and for this reason they had the gods most propitious in dangers.”
Translator note: The Greek passage from Dionysius of Halicarnassus is OCR-garbled; Owen supplies his own Latin translation immediately following (marked “hoc est”), which is intact and translated. The Greek is rendered from Owen’s Latin paraphrase.
-
Original
XXITI. Atque hee omnia in eum finem dicuntur, ut vis illa di- vina et efficacia evangelii, seu de cruce Christi sermonis, qué de omni cultu idololatrico intra breve temporis spatium insignia tro- pheea constituit, magis elucescat:- e& sola freti, atque Christi in ed preesentid, potentidque, paucissimi, homines innumeros, totum mun- dum; pauperes, rerum dominos; insipientes, sapientissimos; indocti, doctissimos,—preejudiciis, rationibus, traditionibus antiquissimis, mi- raculis, argumentis lis, quee Christiani saltem nomine tenus irrefra- gabilia etiamnum censent munitos,—adorti, non destitére, donec per mille pericula, mortes, cruciatus, discrimina innumera totum mun- dum Deo atque Christo subegissent.
English
XXIII. And all these things are said to this end: that the divine power and efficacy of the gospel, or of the word of the cross of Christ — which within a brief span of time erected conspicuous trophies over all idolatrous worship — might shine forth the more clearly. Relying on it alone, and on the presence and power of Christ in it, a very few men attacked innumerable men, the whole world; the poor attacked the masters of earthly things; the unwise attacked the most wise; the unlearned attacked the most learned — men fortified with prejudices, with arguments, with the most ancient traditions, with miracles, with those arguments which even those who are Christians in name only still regard as irrefutable — and they did not cease until, through a thousand dangers, deaths, torments, and innumerable perils, they had subdued the whole world to God and to Christ.
-
Original
XXIV, Cim primim autem lumen evangelii elucescere cceperit, dominatis sui Catholici, et antiquissimi ruinam ex multis indiciis Satanas preesentiscere visus est. Ne tamen fatiscere, aut in ex- tremis sibi deesse videretur, nullum non movit lapidem, quo se suosque adversts veritatem coolestem muniret, illamque opprimeret. Preterquam enim, quod immani crudelitate mancipia sua in evan- gelii professores ssevire coégerit, ut si fieri potuerit, veritatem in illorum, qui eam coluerunt, sanguine suffocaret, etiam superstitionem.
English
XXIV. But as soon as the light of the gospel began to shine forth, Satan seemed to foresee from many signs the ruin of his Catholic and most ancient dominion. Yet, lest he should appear to give way or to fail himself in extremity, he left no stone unturned by which he might fortify himself and his own against the heavenly truth and suppress it. For besides the fact that by savage cruelty he compelled his slaves to rage against the professors of the gospel, so that, if it could be done, he might suffocate the truth in the blood of those who cherished it — he also attempted to renew that superstition.
Translator note: Block ends mid-sentence, continuing into block 343.
-
Original
POAP. 1.] DE THEOLOGIA ADAMICA ANTEDILUVIANA. 133 illam, qué ipse unus omnia erat, varie instaurare, atque ei novas vires, novumque nitorem addere conatus est. Ctm enim due Gen- tilismi partes fuerint; vane scilicet de Deo rebusque divinis opina- tiones, atque cultus idololatricus, plurima fuére in utraque parte inter omnes homines receptissima, a quibus ipsa ratio humana, cm illa ad examen revocaret, necesse habuit abhorrere. Ne ideo ex iis primo dubitandi de tota illa vanissima superstitione, qua illaqueati fuerunt, ansam ulli arriperent atque proinde veritatem investigandi, statim ac evangelii fama in mundo percrebuit, viros magnos doc- tosque excitavit, qui salva ejus adroxpauropig opiniones de Deo rebus- que divinis spirituales magis, atque a recta ratione minus abhorrentes excogitarent, defenderentque, atque cultis celebrandi rationes minus saltem ineptas, ridiculasque iis, que vulgo in usu fuere, statuerent. In prima operis parte, Amelius, Eumenius, Plotinus, Proclus, Hie- rocles, Celsus, aliique sedulam ei navdrunt operam. Isti etenim
English
— that superstition, which was itself alone everything to him, he endeavored to renew in various ways and to add new strength and new luster to it. For since paganism had two parts — namely, vain opinions concerning God and divine things, and idolatrous worship — there were very many things in each part that were most widely received among all men, from which human reason itself, when it brought them to examination, was necessarily compelled to recoil. Lest anyone should therefore first take occasion from these things to doubt that whole most empty superstition in which they were ensnared, and thereupon to investigate the truth, as soon as the fame of the gospel spread abroad in the world, he stirred up great and learned men who, while preserving its autocracy, might devise and defend opinions concerning God and divine things more spiritual and less repugnant to right reason, and might establish modes of conducting worship at least less absurd and ridiculous than those that were in common use. In the first part of the work, Amelius, Eumenius, Plotinus, Proclus, Hierocles, Celsus, and others plied their diligent labor for him. For these men
Translator note: Block opens with a page-header OCR artifact “POAP. 1.] DE THEOLOGIA ADAMICA ANTEDILUVIANA. 133” which is a running header intruded into the text; it is present in the original field verbatim but not translated as content. The word “adroxpauropig” is OCR-garbled; from context Owen is describing Satan preserving the supreme authority of paganism while refining its intellectual presentation; the intended term is autokratoria (autocracy); rendered as “aucracy.” Block ends mid-sentence, continuing in the next chunk.
-
Original
-quamvis idololatris essent retinentissimi, opiniones tamen de Deo sobrias magis, quam philosophorum vulgus antea tradiderat, seduld exposuerunt; atque vanas, falsas, noxias de numine sententias ex- ploserunt. Héc autem conatu illos ejus veritatis, quam odio habu- erunt, beneficio, quae jam sui radios in hominum mentes immiserat, usos esse, certissimum est. Korum, qui cultum nefarium, atque mysteria ejus sceleratissima fuco delinire sategerunt, principes fuére, Apollonius, Porphyrius, Jamblichus, et Julianus; atque in hisce con- stitit ultimus ruentis Hellenismi conatus. Praepotuit autem Dei verbum et Spiritus; donec invalescente hominum malitid et impie- tate, a vero puroque Dei cultu, totus pene terrarum orbis denuo turpiter defecerit. :
English
Although they were most tenacious in their idolatry, they nevertheless diligently set forth views of God more sober than the common run of philosophers had previously delivered, and they condemned vain, false, and harmful opinions about the divine. That they did so by means of that very truth which they hated — truth that had already cast its rays into the minds of men — and that they made use of its benefit, is most certain. The chief men among those who labored to gloss over with paint the impious cult and its most wicked mysteries were Apollonius, Porphyry, Iamblichus, and Julian; and in these men consisted the last effort of a crumbling Hellenism. But the word of God and the Spirit prevailed, until, with the wickedness and impiety of men growing strong, nearly the entire world once more shamefully fell away from the true and pure worship of God.
Translator note: OCR artifacts silently resolved: “seduld” = sedulo; “Héc” = Hac; “ex- ploserunt” = exploserunt; “Korum” = Horum; “malitid” = malitia. Opening hyphen reflects mid-sentence paragraph break from prior chunk.